Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Sasha Zarya Nexus Fiction Tesseract

Sasha Zarya Nexus Fiction Tesseract

Author: 

  • Jo Dora Webster

Organizational: 

  • Author Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)


Sasha Zarya Nexus Fiction Tesseract



  • Please join me at my author website at http://jodwebster.com . to see my Author Blog and my latest e-books at Amazon.
  • Please join me at my YouTube channel for author readings from my work.
  • Please become my Patron and get perks and advanced access to my writing before it is posted to Big Closet Top Shelf.
  • These are the Gender Journeys across three of my universes upon which I would like to be your guide:

    The Paranormal Visitor Universe tells stories including Paranormal beings like Ghosts, Angels, Elementals and others.

    The Superheroine Universe reveals stories with Superheroines that impact their world for the better.

    The Goddess of Exxor Universe reveals fanfics about the Super Friends.

    EBooks of TV and Movie Fan Fics previously posted to BCTS are available also here for as long as I'm legally able to do so.

    I hope you enjoy all these stories!

    All my hopes,

    Sasha Zarya Nexus

    D. Marcus: "... how we face death is at least as important as how we face life."
    Kirk: "Just words."
    D. Marcus: "But good words. That's where ideas begin. Maybe you should listen to them..."

  • Star Trek II:TWOK
  • Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Organizational: 

    • Section Page

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)


    Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Ghosts, Angels, Elementals and Others



    These are stories of paranormal visitors interacting with otherwise ordinary people. Angels, Elementals, and Ghosts are the first paranormal visitors in these stories with more to come. In these stories these paranormal visitors are not presented as fictional or illusions but that they are as real as any other character in the stories.




    The Bit Bucket

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Only girls can teleport from
    the butterfly garden to Aislinn's College,
    so what is middle aged Fred doing
    on the equinox at the butterfly garden
    trying yet again to do magic?



    Angel

    Chatting with Angels

    A Transgender Paranormal Coming of Age Adventure

    Written by Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Would Kathy be prepared for the news that an angel would
    bring to her about her friend Monty

    A Competed Novella



    Miracle Love

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Will Dora's sacrificial love overcome Pastor Mark's failings

    and save Hope Shelter's promise that Hope Lives Here?

    A Competed Novel



    triquetra

    Life Passed

    A Transgender Paranormal Fantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitation Universe

    Novel Inspired by the Original Short Story

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can Marcus cope with yet another of his clients slipping the bonds of Earth?




    Romance in a Carnival Mirror

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Organizational: 

    • Title Page

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Romance in a Carnival Mirror

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Both kindred spirits June and Goldie who found each other at the Carnival are hunted by the Shadowmaster.
    Will June's sacrificial love overcome the Shadowmaster and save her friends?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novelette, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Tuesdays to complete it here. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Romance In a Carnival Mirror -01-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Romance in a Carnival Mirror

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Chapter 1: Midnight Escape

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Both kindred spirits June and Goldie who found each other at the Carnival are hunted by the Shadowmaster.
    Will June's sacrificial love overcome the Shadowmaster and save her friends?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novelette, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Tuesdays to complete it here. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 1: Midnight Escape

    The clock on the kitchen wall glowed 12:07 AM, its steady tick the only sound in the hush of the Walsh house. June pressed her hand to her chest, feeling the frantic flutter of her heart beneath her pajama shirt. She held her breath and listened-her father’s snores rumbled from the bedroom down the hall, a low, reassuring thunder. Good. He wouldn’t wake.

    She crept across the linoleum, careful to avoid the squeaky third tile, and slipped on her battered sneakers. Her backpack waited by the door, packed with a flashlight, a half-empty water bottle, and, wrapped in a scarf at the very bottom, her most precious possession: the moth-shaped brooch. She’d found it at a thrift store last spring, its wings iridescent and delicate as spun sugar. She’d never dared wear it outside, but tonight… tonight was different.

    Tonight, the Solstice Carnival had come to town.

    June eased open the back door, wincing as the hinges whined. She paused, heart in her throat. The snoring continued, unchanged. She exhaled, a shiver of relief running through her. The night air was thick with the scent of honeysuckle and cut grass, and somewhere in the distance, the faint, dizzying music of the carnival drifted on the breeze-calliope notes and laughter, bright and wild.

    She hurried down the porch steps and into the backyard, the grass cool and damp against her ankles. She ducked behind the hedge, keeping to the shadows as she made her way to the alley. Her phone buzzed in her pocket-a text from her friend Morgan:

    u coming?

    She typed back, almost there, and tucked the phone away.

    The town was different at night. Houses hunched in silence, their windows dark. The old oak trees along Maple Street stretched their branches overhead like watchful sentinels. June moved quickly, every sense on high alert, her mind racing with what-ifs: What if Dad woke up and found her gone? What if someone from school saw her? What if she lost her nerve at the last second and turned back?

    But each step closer to the carnival, the fear faded, replaced by a fluttery, electric anticipation. She could see the Ferris wheel now, its lights spinning slow and hypnotic above the treetops. She could hear the shouts and laughter, the barkers calling out for customers, the music swelling and fading.

    She stopped at the edge of the fairgrounds, breathless. The carnival gates were open, spilling golden light onto the cracked pavement. Banners fluttered overhead, painted with strange, swirling designs-moths and mirrors and stars. The air buzzed with possibility.

    Her phone buzzed in her pocket again-a text from her friend Morgan:

    Caught n Grounded Sry

    She thought. "No Morgan tonight and for a while. Bummer. Guess I gotta do this solo. I can do this!"

    June reached into her backpack and unwrapped the moth brooch. She pinned it to the inside of her jacket, just over her heart, where no one else could see but she could feel its weight-a secret, a promise.

    She took a deep breath, squared her shoulders, and stepped through the gates.

    For the first time in months, she felt almost real.

    Romance In a Carnival Mirror -02-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Romance in a Carnival Mirror

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Chapter 2: Hall of Mirrors

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Both kindred spirits June and Goldie who found each other at the Carnival are hunted by the Shadowmaster.
    Will June's sacrificial love overcome the Shadowmaster and save her friends?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novelette, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Tuesdays to complete it here. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 2: Hall of Mirrors

    The carnival was a living thing at night-colors brighter, shadows deeper, every sound sharp and strange. June drifted through the crowd, her hands buried in her jacket pockets, the moth brooch pressing cool and steady against her chest. She kept her head down, dodging clusters of laughing teens and families with sticky-fingered kids, eyes fixed on the glowing path ahead.

    She’d made it. She was here. But now, surrounded by so many faces, a new anxiety crept in. What if someone recognized her? What if she did something wrong, something that gave her away?

    She tried to focus on the sights instead: the cotton candy clouds spinning pink and blue, the ring toss games with their impossible prizes, the carousel horses frozen mid-gallop, manes flying. Everything shimmered with possibility. But June couldn’t quite shake the feeling that she was an intruder, a shadow slipping through the light.

    A cluster of girls from her school passed by, giggling, and June ducked behind a popcorn stand, heart pounding. She waited, counting her breaths, until their voices faded into the music. She needed somewhere to hide, somewhere to catch her breath.

    That’s when she saw it: the Hall of Mirrors.

    It stood at the edge of the midway, its entrance framed by curling silver letters and flickering lanterns. The sign above the door read:

    SEE YOUR TRUEST SELF!

    June hesitated. She’d heard stories about this attraction-how the mirrors didn’t just show your reflection but something deeper, something secret. It was probably just a trick of the lights, some clever glasswork. Still, the idea tugged at her, both thrilling and terrifying.

    She glanced over her shoulder. The girls from school were gone. The crowd had thinned. She could slip inside, just for a minute, and no one would ever know.

    Her feet moved before she’d made up her mind. She slid through the velvet curtains, into the hush of the Hall.

    Inside, the world changed. The noise of the carnival faded, replaced by a soft, echoing silence. The air was cool and smelled faintly of lavender and dust. Mirrors lined the walls, each one tall and narrow, their surfaces warped and glimmering. The only light came from a row of tiny bulbs overhead, casting everything in a dreamy, golden haze.

    June moved slowly, her reflection following her in a hundred different shapes-tall, short, stretched, squashed. She paused in front of one that made her look impossibly thin, her eyes huge and haunted. Another shrank her to child-size, her features blurred and indistinct.

    She laughed, a shaky sound, and kept walking. It was just glass, just tricks. Nothing to be afraid of.

    But then she turned a corner and stopped.

    There, in a mirror framed in silver filigree, she saw herself-not as she was, but as she wished she could be. Her hair was longer, her face softer, her body curved in ways that felt right. She wore a dress she’d only ever imagined, sunlight catching on the moth brooch pinned proudly at her collar.

    June stared, transfixed. For a moment, she forgot to breathe.

    The reflection smiled at her-her smile, but brighter, braver. June reached out, fingertips brushing cool glass. The image shimmered, almost as if it wanted to step forward, to become real.

    A sudden noise-a crash, a burst of laughter from outside-snapped her back. June jerked her hand away, heart racing. What was she doing? This was just a trick, a fantasy. She didn’t belong here, not really.

    She turned, stumbling away from the mirror, her cheeks burning. As she hurried toward the exit, she bumped into a display, sending a stack of carnival flyers tumbling to the floor.

    “Sorry!” she whispered, scooping them up with shaking hands. She shoved them back onto the table and slipped out through the curtains, back into the noise and light.

    Outside, the music and laughter crashed over her like a wave. June pressed a hand to her chest, feeling the moth brooch pulse beneath her fingers.

    She’d seen something in that mirror-something she’d never dared to hope for. And for the first time, she wondered if maybe, just maybe, it could be real.

    The Bit Bucket

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Organizational: 

    • Title Page

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    The Bit Bucket

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Only girls can teleport from the butterfly garden to Aislinn's College, so what is middle aged Fred doing on the equinox at the butterfly garden trying yet again to do magic?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Saturdays to complete it here. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    The Bit Bucket -01-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic
    • Fantasy Worlds
    • Adventure
    • Romance

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    The Bit Bucket

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Chapter 1: The Butterfly Garden

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Only girls can teleport from the butterfly garden to Aislinn's College, so what is middle aged Fred doing on the equinox at the butterfly garden trying yet again to do magic?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Saturdays to complete it here.


    Chapter 1: The Butterfly Garden

    The autumn equinox painted the Butterfly Garden in shades of amber and gold, each leaf catching the slanted light like stained glass. Fred stood among the swirling monarchs, their orange wings creating a living kaleidoscope around him as they prepared for their own impossible journey. His heart hammered with anticipation—today felt different, charged with possibility.

    He closed his eyes and let the sensation wash over him: the electric tingle that started in his chest and spread outward like ripples on water. For thirty-six years, he'd carried this certainty within him, this bone-deep knowledge that he could step between worlds if he just believed hard enough. The butterflies seemed to sense it too, their flight patterns growing more frenzied, more purposeful.

    The ancient college, he thought, picturing the crystalline spires he'd seen in dreams, the halls where students learned to bend reality itself. It's waiting for me.

    The joy built inside him like pressure in a steam engine. This wasn't mere hope anymore—it was faith made manifest, burning bright as the equinox sun. Fred opened his arms wide, feeling the cosmic alignment of the season, the perfect balance between light and dark that made all transformations possible.

    "I can do this," he whispered to the butterflies. "I know I can."

    The world held its breath. Then Fred took a step forward—not with his feet, but with his entire being, pushing against the fabric of reality with pure intention. The garden exploded in white light.

    When the brilliance faded, Fred found himself standing in a room that shouldn't exist.

    Medieval stone walls rose around him, but they seemed to breathe with their own inner light. Tapestries depicting impossible geometries hung between arched windows that showed not sky, but swirling galaxies. The air itself felt thick with magic, making his skin tingle as if he'd walked through spider webs made of starlight.

    A slate hung on the nearest wall, its surface smooth as black water. Without quite knowing why, Fred approached it and picked up the piece of chalk resting in its wooden tray. His hand moved almost of its own accord, spelling out his name in careful letters: F-R-E-D.

    The moment he finished, the letters began to glow with soft blue fire.

    "Welcome to the Bit Bucket," said a voice behind him.

    Fred spun around to find a young woman watching him with eyes the color of storm clouds. She wore robes that seemed to shift between blue and silver, and her dark hair moved as if touched by an unfelt breeze. Something about her face made his chest tighten with recognition, though he couldn't place where he might have seen her before.

    "I'm Gwendolyn," she said, stepping closer. "But you can call me Gwen. I'm what you might call a spirit monitor—your guide in this place."

    "This place?" Fred's voice came out rougher than he'd intended. "I was trying to reach the college. The ancient one, off-planet."

    Gwen's expression softened with something that might have been sympathy. "I know. But the Bit Bucket catches those who don't quite fit the college's usual categories. Think of it as... a waiting room for the metaphysically displaced."

    She gestured to the walls around them, and Fred noticed for the first time that they were covered in names—thousands upon thousands of them, glowing faintly in the stone. "Everyone who's ever been caught between worlds ends up here eventually. The equinoxes are particularly active times for such transitions."

    "Caught between worlds?" The words sent a chill down Fred's spine. "You mean I'm trapped?"

    "Not trapped," Gwen said carefully. "But the way forward requires mastery of skills you haven't fully developed yet. Teleportation brought you here, but escaping... that requires understanding reincarnation as well."

    Fred stared at her, his mind reeling. The joy of successful teleportation was rapidly giving way to a creeping dread. "How long have people been stuck here?"

    "Time works differently in the Bit Bucket. Some find their way out in what feels like days. Others..." She gestured to the older names on the walls, their glow nearly faded. "Others take much longer to learn what they need to know."

    As if summoned by their conversation, the air in the room began to shimmer. Fred felt a presence pressing against the edges of his consciousness—ancient, vast, and somehow familiar. The sensation was like trying to remember a dream that kept slipping away.

    "The spirits are stirring," Gwen murmured, her eyes growing distant. "They can sense the change you've brought. Your arrival has awakened something that's been sleeping for a very long time."

    Fred wanted to ask what she meant, but the words died in his throat as images flashed through his mind: a woman with eyes like starlight wielding power that could reshape reality; another figure wreathed in shadow, her beauty terrible and cold. The visions came and went like lightning, leaving him gasping.

    "What's happening to me?" he managed.

    Gwen's hand found his shoulder, her touch surprisingly warm and solid. "You're not just anyone, Fred. The Bit Bucket doesn't call to ordinary people. There's something about you—something that connects you to the ancient powers that shaped this place."

    The room pulsed around them, the medieval stones seeming to breathe with renewed life. Somewhere in the distance, Fred could swear he heard the sound of wings—not butterfly wings, but something vast and powerful stirring to wakefulness.

    "I need to get back," he said, though even as he spoke, he wasn't sure what he was going back to. The Butterfly Garden felt like a memory from another lifetime. "There has to be a way."

    "There is," Gwen said quietly. "But it's not the path you think. The way forward isn't back—it's through transformation itself."

    Fred looked at her sharply, something in her tone making his pulse quicken. "What kind of transformation?"

    Before she could answer, the slate on the wall began to glow more brightly. New words appeared beneath Fred's name, written in the same flowing script but in a hand, he didn't recognize: The wheel turns. The sleeper wakes. What was divided shall be made whole.

    Gwen's face went pale as she read the words. "It's beginning," she whispered. "After all these centuries, it's finally beginning."

    "What's beginning?" Fred demanded, but the room was already starting to change around them. The medieval stones began to shift and flow like water, and the air filled with a sound like distant thunder.

    In that moment of chaos and transformation, Fred caught sight of Gwen's face in profile, and the recognition that had been nagging at him finally clicked into place. He knew those storm-gray eyes, that stubborn set to her jaw. He'd seen them before, in another life, in another world.

    But that was impossible. Wasn't it?

    The Bit Bucket pulsed once more, and everything went white.

    The Bit Bucket -02-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    The Bit Bucket

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Chapter 2: The Bit Bucket Discovery

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Who is Gwen, the ghost, that Fred in The Bit Bucket can't place her, as he ponders this detour from his destination?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Saturdays to complete it here.


    Chapter 2: The Bit Bucket Discovery

    The white light faded like morning mist, leaving Fred standing in a space that defied every law of physics he thought he understood. Stone walls rose around him, their surfaces breathing with an inner luminescence that pulsed in rhythm with his heartbeat. This wasn't the crystalline spires of the ancient college he'd envisioned—this was something far older, far stranger.

    Medieval tapestries hung between arched windows, but the scenes they depicted moved and shifted like living dreams. Through those impossible windows, Fred glimpsed not sky but swirling galaxies, their spiral arms rotating in slow, hypnotic dance. The air itself felt thick with possibility, making his skin tingle as if he'd walked through a web of starlight.

    Environmental Exploration

    Fred moved deeper into the room, his footsteps echoing strangely in the charged atmosphere. Every surface seemed to hum with contained energy—the wooden table with its silver bell and platter, the bookcase filled with volumes whose titles shifted when he wasn't looking directly at them, the lamp that burned with a flame that cast no shadows yet illuminated everything.

    "Aislinn C" was stamped on the flyleaf of every book, the letters glowing faintly blue. The mysterious liquid in the lamp's reservoir never diminished, though the flame danced as if responding to unseen winds. Everything here existed in a state of perpetual almost-motion, as if the room itself were holding its breath.

    Most intriguing of all was the slate mounted on the wall near the bookcase. Its surface was smooth as black water, and carved at the top were three simple words: "Who Are You?"

    Writing on the Slate

    Fred approached the slate with a mixture of reverence and curiosity. A piece of chalk rested in the wooden tray beneath it, worn smooth by countless hands. Without quite understanding why, he felt compelled to answer the question.

    His hand trembled slightly as he picked up the chalk. The moment his fingers closed around it, warmth spread up his arm—not unpleasant, but definitely magical. He could feel the room watching, waiting.

    Carefully, he spelled out his name: F-R-E-D.

    The letters blazed to life the instant he finished, glowing with the same soft blue fire he'd seen in the books. But more than that—the moment his name appeared, Fred felt something shift in the room around him. The air grew warmer, more welcoming, as if the space had been waiting specifically for him to arrive.

    "Fascinating," said a voice behind him. "It's been over a thousand years since anyone wrote their name on that slate."

    Meeting Gwen

    Fred spun around, his heart hammering. A young woman stood near the arched doorway he was certain hadn't been there moments before. She wore robes that seemed to shift between blue and silver with each breath, and her dark hair moved as if touched by an unfelt breeze. But it was her eyes that made his chest tighten with impossible recognition—storm-gray eyes that seemed to hold the wisdom of centuries.

    "I'm Gwendolyn," she said, stepping closer with fluid grace. "But you can call me Gwen. I'm what you might call a spirit monitor—your guide in this place."

    "Spirit monitor?" Fred's voice came out rougher than he'd intended. The recognition nagging at him was growing stronger, like trying to remember a half-forgotten dream. "You mean you're...?"

    "Dead? Yes, technically." Gwen's smile was both sad and beautiful. "Though 'dead' is such a limiting term when you're dealing with metaphysical spaces. I exist here, between life and whatever comes after, helping those who find themselves caught in the Bit Bucket."

    "The Bit Bucket?" Fred gestured to the medieval walls around them. "That's what this place is called?"

    "A rather undignified name for such an ancient space, I'll admit." Gwen moved to the window, her form seeming to shimmer slightly in the strange light. "But accurate. Think of it as a cosmic waiting room for souls who don't quite fit the usual categories."

    Exposition on Metaphysical Mechanisms

    Gwen turned back to him, her expression growing more serious. "You see, Fred, teleportation isn't as simple as most people believe. When someone attempts to travel between worlds, they enter a metaphysical state where reality becomes... fluid. The college has rooms designed to intercept girls of specific ages—Room 11 for eleven-year-olds, Room 12 for twelve-year-olds, and so on. Each room is modern and appealing, designed to make the transition comfortable."

    She gestured to the medieval surroundings. "But the Bit Bucket is different. It catches those who don't fit the college's usual parameters. The thirty-six-year-old man with a woman's soul, for instance. The spirits who've lost their way. The ones who are... complicated."

    Fred felt a chill run down his spine. "How long have people been trapped here?"

    "Time works differently in metaphysical spaces," Gwen said carefully. "Some find their way out quickly. Others..." She glanced at the slate where his name still glowed. "Others take much longer to learn what they need to know."

    "And what exactly do I need to know?"

    Gwen's eyes grew distant, as if she were listening to voices he couldn't hear. "The way forward isn't back, Fred. You can't simply teleport home—the pathway that brought you here was one-way. The only escape from the Bit Bucket requires mastering not just teleportation, but reincarnation as well."

    Understanding the Prison

    The word hit Fred like a physical blow. "Reincarnation? You mean I have to... die?"

    "Not die, exactly. Transform." Gwen moved closer, and Fred caught a scent like rain on summer flowers. "The Bit Bucket doesn't just trap people, Fred. It offers them a chance to become who they truly are. But that transformation requires letting go of who you think you are."

    Fred stared at her, his mind reeling. "I don't understand. I came here to reach the college, to learn, to become whole. Now you're telling me I have to give up everything I am?"

    "Not give up," Gwen said softly. "Evolve. The college accepts students who fit certain categories, Fred. But you—" She paused, studying his face with those storm-gray eyes. "You're something special. Something that doesn't fit their neat little boxes."

    The room pulsed around them, and Fred felt that presence again—ancient, vast, and somehow familiar. The sensation was stronger now, pressing against the edges of his consciousness like a half-remembered song.

    "There's something else, isn't there?" he said. "Something you're not telling me."

    Gwen's expression grew troubled. "The Bit Bucket has been empty for a thousand years, Fred. No one has been sent here since the time of the great sorceresses. Your arrival has awakened something that's been sleeping for a very long time."

    As if summoned by her words, the air in the room began to shimmer. The tapestries on the walls fluttered without wind, and the flame in the lamp flickered wildly. Fred felt power stirring in the depths of the space—not malevolent, but vast and patient as mountains.

    "What's awakening?" he whispered.

    "Memories," Gwen said, her voice barely audible above the growing hum of energy. "Ancient memories that have been waiting for the right person to unlock them. The question is, Fred—are you ready to discover who you really are?"

    The slate on the wall began to glow more brightly, and new words appeared beneath Fred's name in flowing script: The wheel turns. The sleeper wakes. What was divided shall be made whole.

    Fred looked at Gwen, seeing something in her face that made his heart race with both hope and terror. "What does that mean?"

    "It means," Gwen said, her form beginning to shimmer more intensely, "that your journey is just beginning. And that perhaps—just perhaps—we've both been waiting for this moment far longer than either of us realized."

    The Bit Bucket pulsed once more, and Fred felt the first stirrings of a transformation that would change everything he thought he knew about himself, about magic, and about the impossible woman standing before him with storm-gray eyes that seemed to hold the secrets of the universe.

    The Bit Bucket -03-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    The Bit Bucket

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Chapter 3: Past Love Revealed

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    What can Gwen, the ghost, tell Fred that rocks him to his core?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Saturdays to complete it here. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 3: Past Love Revealed

    The white light faded, leaving Fred standing in the same medieval chamber, but something fundamental had shifted. The air itself felt different—charged with recognition, heavy with memories that weren't quite his own. Gwen stood before him, her storm-gray eyes wide with an emotion he couldn't immediately place.

    Then it hit him like a physical blow.

    Recognition

    "Sarah?" The name escaped his lips in a whisper, barely audible above the humming energy of the Bit Bucket. But it was her—the curve of her smile, the way she tilted her head when thinking, the gentle strength in her posture that had first drawn him to her three years ago.

    Gwen's ethereal form shimmered, her spirit-monitor composure cracking completely. For a moment, her careful mask slipped, revealing the woman he'd loved and lost. "You remember."

    The memories came flooding back in a torrent that made Fred's knees buckle. Sarah laughing as butterflies landed on her shoulders in the very garden he'd just left. Sarah's hand in his as they walked the winding paths, talking about dreams and possibilities. Sarah's eyes lighting up when he first told her about his belief in teleportation, how she'd listened without judgment, even encouraged his wild theories.

    "But you're..." Fred's voice broke. "You died. Three years ago. The summer solstice."

    "I know." Gwen stepped closer, her form becoming more solid, more real. "I remember everything, Fred. Our casual relationship that became something deeper. The way you used to bring me wildflowers from the garden's edge. How we'd sit by the fountain and you'd tell me about the ancient college you dreamed of finding."

    The Truth About Her Name

    Fred stared at her, his mind reeling with questions. "But why Gwen? Your name was Sarah. Sarah Elizabeth Hartwell. I remember because you always said you hated how formal it sounded."

    A shadow of pain crossed her features. "Gwen was my middle name. Sarah Gwen Elizabeth Hartwell—though I never told you the full version." She looked away, her spirit-form flickering with emotion. "When Aislinn first found me after the accident, when she offered me this position as spirit monitor, she asked what I wanted to be called in this new existence."

    "And you chose Gwen," Fred said quietly, understanding beginning to dawn.

    "I couldn't bear to hear my first name spoken aloud," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "Sarah was the woman who loved you, who had dreams of a future together, who died on the way to meet you that solstice evening. Gwen... Gwen could be the spirit guide, the one who helps lost souls without being reminded every moment of what I'd lost. Of who I'd left behind."

    Fred felt his heart breaking all over again. "You were trying to forget me."

    "Not forget," she said quickly, her storm-gray eyes meeting his. "Protect myself from the pain of remembering. Every time someone said 'Sarah,' I could see our last conversation, feel the excitement I'd had about telling you..." She stopped, her form wavering.

    "Telling me what?" Fred pressed gently.

    "That I loved you," she whispered. "That I wanted more than just casual dating. I was going to tell you that night, at the garden. I had it all planned out."

    Flashback to Their Relationship

    The Bit Bucket around them seemed to respond to their shared memories, the medieval walls shimmering and shifting to show glimpses of the past. Fred saw himself as he'd been then—younger, more carefree, his hope untainted by years of solitary practice. He watched as past-Sarah traced patterns in the air with her finger, creating temporary light trails that made him believe magic was possible.

    "You never thought I was crazy," Fred said, his voice thick with emotion. "Everyone else looked at me like I was delusional, but you..."

    "I believed in you," Gwen finished. "Because I could see it, Fred. The way reality bent slightly around you when you concentrated. The way flowers bloomed brighter in your presence. You had magic in you even then—you just didn't know how to access it."

    The visions shifted, showing them their last day together. They'd been planning to meet at the Butterfly Garden for the summer solstice, to watch the sunset and talk about their future. Sarah had been excited about something, had mentioned wanting to tell him something important.

    But she never made it to that meeting.

    Gwen's Death and Transformation

    "The accident," Fred whispered, remembering the phone call that had shattered his world. "They said you fell from the hiking trail. That you were alone."

    Gwen's expression grew pained. "I wasn't alone, Fred. I was with someone—someone who claimed they could teach me about the magical world you'd described. They said they knew about the college, about teleportation." Her form flickered with anger. "It was a trap. They were looking for people connected to those with magical potential. They thought if they eliminated me..."

    "They thought it would break me," Fred finished, understanding flooding through him. "They wanted to stop me from ever reaching the college."

    "Instead, it did something they didn't expect." Gwen's voice grew stronger. "My death on the solstice, combined with my connection to you and your latent magical abilities, created a spiritual anchor. I became tied to the metaphysical spaces between worlds. When the Bit Bucket needed a spirit monitor, I was... recruited."

    The Name Request

    "So when you ask me to call you Gwen..." Fred began.

    "I'm asking you not to rock the boat," she said, her voice carrying a note of pleading. "Sarah died that night, Fred. She died with dreams unfulfilled and words unspoken. Gwen is who I became—the spirit who learned to guide others through their transformations. If you call me Sarah, I'm afraid I'll fall apart completely. I'm afraid I won't be strong enough to help you escape this place."

    Fred studied her face, seeing the careful control she'd built around her pain. "But I loved Sarah. I've been grieving Sarah for three years."

    "And I've been existing as Gwen for just as long," she replied. "It's not about forgetting who we were, Fred. It's about accepting who we've become. Sarah and Fred had their chance at love, and it was cut short. But maybe... maybe Gwen and whoever you become after reincarnation can have something different. Something that transcends death itself."

    Years of Isolation

    The weight of three years of grief crashed down on Fred all at once. He remembered the months after Sarah's death when he couldn't bear to enter the Butterfly Garden. How he'd thrown himself into studying teleportation theory, desperate to escape a world that felt empty without her. The way he'd pushed away every friend who tried to help, every potential romantic connection that might have healed his heart.

    "I couldn't love anyone else," he admitted. "I tried, but every time I looked at another woman, all I could see was you. All I could think about was how you'd never get to see the magical world you believed in."

    "Oh, Fred." Gwen reached out as if to touch his face, her spirit-form wavering with the intensity of her emotion. "I watched you sometimes, when the barriers between worlds were thin. I saw you sitting alone in your apartment, practicing teleportation until you collapsed from exhaustion. I wanted so desperately to tell you I was still here, still believing in you. But I was Gwen then, not Sarah. I had to maintain the separation."

    The Bit Bucket pulsed around them, responding to their emotional reunion. The slate on the wall began to glow more brightly, and new words appeared beneath Fred's name: Love transcends death. Hearts remember what minds forget. Names may change, but souls remain constant.

    Spiritual Reunion

    "This is why you're here," Gwen said, her voice filled with wonder. "This is why the Bit Bucket called to you specifically. Our connection, our love—it created a resonance in the magical field. You weren't just trying to reach the college, Fred. You were trying to reach me. Even if you didn't know it consciously."

    Fred felt something shift inside him, a piece of his soul that had been missing for three years suddenly clicking back into place. But it wasn't the desperate, grief-stricken love he'd carried for so long. This was something deeper, more mature—a love that had been tested by death and separation and emerged transformed.

    "I don't want to lose you again," he said. "I can't lose you twice, whether you're Sarah or Gwen or anyone else."

    "You won't," Gwen replied, her storm-gray eyes blazing with determination. "But Fred, our love has evolved beyond what it was when I was alive. We're not the same people we were three years ago. You've grown, learned, suffered. And I've become something more than human. If we're going to escape this place together, it won't be as the couple we once were."

    Fred nodded slowly, understanding. "So I call you Gwen. Not because I'm forgetting Sarah, but because I'm accepting who you are now."

    "Exactly," she said, relief flooding her features. "Sarah was my past. Gwen is my present. And whoever we become after reincarnation... that will be our future."

    The air around them began to shimmer again, and Fred felt that familiar presence pressing against his consciousness—ancient, vast, and somehow connected to both of them. The artifacts in the room hummed with increasing energy, and the flame in the lamp flickered wildly.

    "Something's happening," Gwen said, her spirit-monitor instincts taking over. "Our reunion has triggered something in the Bit Bucket's magical matrix. The ancient powers that created this space are responding to our combined spiritual energy."

    Fred looked at the slate where their story was being written in flowing script, the words appearing faster now: Two souls, divided by death, united by love. The wheel turns toward transformation. What was lost shall be found in new form. Names are but vessels; love is eternal.

    "Gwen," he said, deliberately using her chosen name, "what does that mean?"

    Before she could answer, the medieval walls began to shift and flow like water. The bookcase with Aislinn's volumes started to glow, and the silver bell on the wooden table chimed once, its note hanging in the air like a promise.

    "It means," Gwen said, her voice filled with both hope and trepidation, "that our love story isn't ending—it's about to begin again. But in ways neither of us can imagine."

    The Bit Bucket pulsed once more, and Fred felt the first stirrings of a transformation that would change not just his form, but the very nature of his connection to the woman he'd never stopped loving. Their reunion had awakened something ancient and powerful, and there would be no going back to the simple life he'd known before.

    The only way forward was through the mystery of reincarnation itself, where Sarah and Fred might finally become something new together.

    The Bit Bucket -04-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    The Bit Bucket

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Chapter 4: The Rules of Reincarnation

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can Fred understand the rules of reincarnation to take Gwen with him and together escape The Bit Bucket?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Saturdays to complete it here. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 4: The Rules of Reincarnation

    The Bit Bucket hummed with renewed energy after Fred and Gwen's emotional reunion, the medieval walls pulsing with a rhythm that seemed to echo their combined heartbeats. Fred could feel something fundamental shifting in the metaphysical space around them—as if their love had awakened forces that had been dormant for centuries.

    Spiritual Conflict

    The air shimmered, and suddenly a presence filled the room that was both familiar and entirely new. The flame in the lamp flickered wildly, casting dancing shadows across the stone walls as a voice spoke from everywhere and nowhere at once.

    "Aislinn," Gwen whispered, her spirit-form becoming more solid as she straightened with recognition. "She's trying to communicate."

    Fred felt the presence wash over him—ancient, wise, and tinged with a sadness that spoke of countless years spent watching over lost souls. When the voice came, it seemed to speak directly into his mind rather than his ears.

    The wheel turns, young ones. The equinox has opened pathways that have been sealed for a millennium. But the way forward requires understanding.

    "Understanding of what?" Fred called out to the empty air, his voice echoing strangely in the charged atmosphere.

    The rules that govern this place. The laws that bind spirit to flesh, soul to destiny.

    Explanation of Equinoxes

    The bookcase against the wall began to glow, and one of the volumes marked "Aislinn C" floated free from its shelf, opening itself in midair. Pages fluttered as if turned by invisible hands, finally settling on a passage that blazed with golden light.

    Gwen moved closer to read, her storm-gray eyes reflecting the magical illumination. "The equinoxes," she said, her voice filled with wonder. "They're not just astronomical events—they're cosmic hinges. Moments when the barriers between worlds become permeable."

    Fred joined her, reading over her shoulder. The text described how twice a year, during the spring and autumn equinoxes, the metaphysical fabric of reality grew thin enough for certain transformations to occur. Teleportation became possible for those with the right spiritual resonance. Reincarnation could be achieved by souls ready to transcend their current forms.

    "That's why I was able to reach the Bit Bucket today," Fred realized. "The autumn equinox created the perfect conditions."

    Precisely, Aislinn's presence confirmed. But the same forces that brought you here also limit your options for departure. The pathways are specific, governed by laws older than human civilization.

    Teleportation Limitations

    The slate on the wall began to glow more brightly, new words appearing beneath Fred's name in flowing script: One-way passage. The seeker who enters the Bit Bucket cannot return by the same path. Forward lies transformation; backward lies only emptiness.

    Fred felt his heart sink as the implications became clear. "You mean I can't just teleport back to the Butterfly Garden? I can't go home?"

    Gwen's expression grew pained. "The Bit Bucket exists between worlds, Fred. It's a waystation for souls in transition. Those who arrive here are meant to move forward, not backward."

    The floating book's pages turned again, revealing diagrams of metaphysical pathways that looked like intricate spider webs connecting different realms. Fred could see the Butterfly Garden clearly marked, along with what appeared to be Aislinn's College and dozens of other locations he didn't recognize. But every pathway leading from the Bit Bucket pointed in only one direction—toward transformation.

    "The college has rooms designed to catch students of specific ages," Gwen explained, her spirit-monitor knowledge coming to the fore. "Room 11 for eleven-year-olds, Room 12 for twelve-year-olds, and so on. Each room is modern and welcoming, designed to ease the transition. But the Bit Bucket..." She gestured to the medieval surroundings. "This place catches the exceptions. The complicated cases."

    Gwen's Guidance

    Fred stared at the pathways on the floating pages, his mind racing. "So what you're saying is that the only way out of here is through reincarnation? I have to become someone else entirely?"

    Not someone else, Aislinn's presence corrected gently. Someone more complete. The Bit Bucket doesn't destroy identity—it offers the chance to become who you truly are.

    Gwen moved closer to Fred, her ethereal form radiating warmth despite its insubstantial nature. "Think about it, Fred. You've always felt incomplete, haven't you? Like there was something missing, something that prevented you from being whole?"

    Fred nodded slowly, remembering the years of feeling caught between worlds—too feminine for the masculine role society expected, too uncertain of his place to fully embrace any identity. "The chimera nature. My mother's exposure to that artifact during pregnancy."

    "Exactly," Gwen said softly. "What if the Bit Bucket isn't a trap, but an opportunity? A chance to resolve the conflict that's been tearing you apart your entire life?"

    The floating book's pages turned once more, revealing a passage that made Fred's breath catch: Reincarnation through the Bit Bucket requires mastery of both teleportation and the deeper magic of spiritual transformation. The soul must willingly release its current form while maintaining the essence of its true self. Only those who can navigate this paradox successfully can escape to their destined realm.

    "But how do I master something I don't understand?" Fred asked, frustration creeping into his voice. "I barely managed to teleport here in the first place."

    Practice, Aislinn's presence suggested with what might have been amusement. But not the kind you're thinking of. The magic you need cannot be learned through repetition—it must be felt, experienced, lived.

    Emotional Bond Renewed

    Gwen stepped closer, her storm-gray eyes meeting Fred's with an intensity that made his heart race. "There's something else, Fred. Something I haven't told you about reincarnation through the Bit Bucket."

    "What?"

    "It doesn't have to be a solitary journey," she said quietly. "Souls that are truly connected—that share a bond deeper than mere attraction—can undergo the transformation together. They can choose to be reborn in forms that complement each other, that allow their love to transcend the boundaries of their previous existence."

    Fred felt hope flare in his chest like a sudden flame. "You mean we could escape together? We could both be reincarnated?"

    "If we're willing to let go of who we were," Gwen said. "If we're ready to become something new while holding onto the love that connects us."

    The Bit Bucket pulsed around them, responding to their emotional connection. The artifacts in the room—the silver bell, the mysterious lamp, the floating book—all began to resonate with a harmony that filled the space with music too beautiful for human ears.

    The choice is yours, Aislinn's presence whispered. But know this—the transformation, once begun, cannot be undone. You will emerge from this place as different people, with different bodies, different lives. Only your souls will remain constant.

    Fred looked at Gwen, seeing in her ethereal features the woman he had loved and lost, the spirit guide who had helped him understand this strange new world, and something more—a partner willing to face the unknown by his side.

    "I won't leave without you," he said firmly. "I can't lose you again, Gwen. Not after finding you here."

    "And I won't let you face this alone," she replied, her form becoming more solid as their bond strengthened. "Whatever we become, we'll face it together."

    The slate on the wall blazed with new words: Two souls, united in purpose. The wheel turns toward transformation. What was divided shall be made whole.

    The floating book snapped shut and returned to its shelf, but the knowledge it had shared remained burning in Fred's mind. He understood now that the path forward wasn't about returning to his old life—it was about embracing a new one. The Bit Bucket had brought him and Gwen together not to trap them, but to offer them something neither had dared hope for: a second chance at love, in forms that would allow them to be truly themselves.

    But as the medieval walls began to shimmer with increasing intensity, Fred sensed that their decision to attempt reincarnation together had awakened something else in the depths of the Bit Bucket. Something ancient and powerful that had been waiting for exactly this moment to stir from its long slumber.

    The real test was about to begin.

    Miracle Love

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Contests: 

    • 2025-05 May Summer Romance Story Contest

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    TG Themes: 

    • Voluntary

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Miracle Love

    A Transgender Paranormal Romantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Sasha Zarya Nexus

    A Wish to Gain Truth and the Miracle of Love

    Will Dora's sacrificial love overcome Pastor Mark's failings

    and save Hope Shelter's promise that Hope Lives Here?

    "Miracle Love" Copyright 2025 Ariel Montine Strickland. All Rights Reserved.

    Chapter 1: The Shelter’s Shadow

    The fluorescent lights of the New Hope Community Shelter buzzed like trapped wasps, casting a sickly glow over the rows of folding tables and metal chairs. Wallace adjusted the too-tight collar of his polo shirt-navy blue, the same as the other volunteers-and glanced at the cross hanging above the serving counter. Its shadow stretched long and thin across the floor, a dagger pointed at his chest.

    “Wallace! Quit dawdling and grab the ladle.”

    Pastor Mark’s voice cut through the clatter of trays, sharp as the creases in his button-down. Wallace flinched, nearly dropping the stack of napkins in his hands. The shelter director stood by the industrial soup pots, arms crossed over his broad chest, his salt-and-pepper beard twitching with disapproval.

    “Yes, sir,” Wallace mumbled. He kept his eyes down as he shuffled toward the counter, where steam rose in greasy spirals from vats of chicken noodle. The scent of overboiled carrots made his stomach churn-or maybe it was the way Pastor Mark’s gaze followed him, heavy with expectation.

    Act normal. Just be normal.

    He’d repeated the mantra all through junior year, through locker room panic and his mother’s lectures about “God’s plan for young men.” Volunteering here was supposed to be his penance, his parents said. A way to “build character” instead of wasting summers at the mall. But the shelter’s cracked linoleum and stained aprons felt more like a sanctuary than church ever had. Here, no one asked why he lingered near the women’s restroom or why his hands shook when someone called him son.

    “Need a hand with those?”

    Wallace turned to find a girl his age leaning against the counter, her volunteer shirt untucked and rolled at the sleeves to show tattooed forearms-a sleeve of ferns and songbirds. Her name tag read Gail in loopy cursive, the i dotted with a tiny heart.

    “I’ve got it,” Wallace said too quickly, fumbling the ladle. Broth splashed onto his wrist.

    Gail raised an eyebrow. “Clearly.” She grabbed a rag and tossed it to him, her cropped hair catching the light like polished mahogany. “Relax, newbie. The holy terror’s too busy lecturing Mrs. Kowalski about ‘modest attire’ to notice your existential crisis.”

    Wallace followed her nod to where Pastor Mark loomed over an elderly woman in a moth-eaten cardigan, his voice low but carrying. “-and we must set an example, Mrs. Kowalski. Those shorts are hardly appropriate for God’s house.”

    The woman hunched deeper into her chair, a bruised peach trembling in her hands.

    Gail rolled her eyes. “Real shepherding there, huh? Protecting the flock from… knees.” She plucked a dinner roll from the tray and bit into it defiantly. “Come on. Let’s get the drinks station set up before he finds a new target.”

    Wallace trailed her to the corner, where a dented cooler sweated onto the floor. He’d noticed Gail before-the way she laughed with the guests, high-fiving the kids and slipping extra cookies to the teens. Once, he’d seen her calmly correct a donor who’d misgendered a resident: “They use they/them, actually. Easy mistake!” She’d smiled, but her eyes were flint.

    “So.” Gail heaved a stack of paper cups onto the table. “You’re Wallace, right? The mystery man who never talks.”

    He stiffened. “I talk.”

    “Uh-huh. To soup.” She grinned, nudging him with her elbow. “Relax, I’m messing with you. You’re the only one here who doesn’t treat the guests like zoo exhibits. I respect that.”

    Heat crept up his neck. “They’re people. Not projects.”

    “Preach.” Gail’s smile softened. She started lining up juice boxes-grape, apple, not the cheap orange Pastor Mark insisted on-and Wallace watched her hands. Chipped black polish, a silver ring shaped like a feather. He wondered what it would feel like to have nails that color, to wear a name tag that said something else.

    The dining hall doors swung open, and a group of teenagers slouched in-hoodies drawn tight, backpacks dragging. Wallace’s breath caught. The tallest, a lanky kid with faded green hair, paused to adjust their beanie, fingers brushing the pronoun pin on their strap: THEY/THEM.

    “Jay’s here,” Gail said quietly. “They’ve been couch-hopping since their mom kicked them out. Pastor Dickhead thinks they’re ‘confused.’”

    Jay caught Gail’s wave and shuffled over, shoulders hunched against the room. Up close, their acne scars and chipped nail polish made them look both older and painfully young.

    “Hey, Jay.” Gail slid a juice box across the table. “Hungry?”

    “Starving.” Jay’s voice was raspy, like they’d been crying. They glanced at Wallace, then away.

    “This is Wallace.” Gail nudged him. “He’s cool.”

    Jay nodded, picking at their sleeve. Wallace’s throat tightened. He knew that look-the hollowed-out fear of being seen and unseen all at once.

    “The, um. The soup’s good today,” he managed.

    Jay snorted. “It’s never good.”

    Gail laughed, bright and sudden, and Wallace felt something unclench in his chest.

    “Wallace! Front and center.”

    Pastor Mark’s bark shattered the moment. Wallace turned to find him holding a clipboard, his pen tapping an impatient rhythm. “Time for headcounts. I need you to read the names.”

    The room tilted. No. Not that.

    “I can do it,” Gail said, half-rising.

    “This is a man’s responsibility,” Pastor Mark said, without looking at her. “Wallace.”

    The clipboard felt like a live wire in his hands. He stared at the list-thirty names, each a knife:

    James Abbott

    Maria Chen

    Wallace Green

    His vision blurred. The W yawned like a wound.

    “Begin,” Pastor Mark said.

    Wallace’s mouth moved on autopilot. “James Abbott?”

    “Here.”

    “Maria Chen?”

    A hand rose by the windows.

    “Wallace Green?”

    Silence.

    “Wallace Green?”

    Gail’s foot brushed his under the table. Jay stared at their lap.

    “Present,” Wallace whispered.

    The room blurred. He finished the list in a daze, the sound of his deadname ringing in his ears long after the last here. When he handed the clipboard back, Pastor Mark’s frown deepened.

    “Stand up straight, son. You’re slouching like a girl.”

    The words hit like a slap. Wallace fled to the kitchen, where the industrial dishwasher’s roar drowned out the voices in his head-girlgirlgirlgirl-until his hands stopped shaking.

    He didn’t notice the old woman watching him from the corner, her eyes sharp as broken glass.

    Chapter 2: Kindness in Secret

    Wallace liked the quiet hours at the shelter-the ones before dinner, when the guests drifted in from the heat, claiming their favorite seats with old blankets or battered duffel bags. The fluorescent lights didn’t seem so harsh then, and the echo of footsteps on linoleum was softened by the low hum of fans and the clink of ice in plastic cups.

    He found Jay in the rec room, hunched over a battered chessboard. Their beanie was pulled low, hiding their eyes, and their backpack sat at their feet like a loyal dog. Wallace hovered in the doorway, uncertain.

    “Want to play?” Jay asked without looking up.

    Wallace hesitated. He’d never been good at chess. “I don’t really know how.”

    Jay shrugged. “I’ll teach you. It’s not about winning, anyway. It’s about having somewhere to be.”

    Wallace slid into the cracked vinyl chair across from them. Jay moved a pawn forward, then waited. Wallace mirrored the move, and they settled into a rhythm, the room filling with the soft click of pieces and the distant rattle of pots in the kitchen.

    “Gail says you’re cool,” Jay said after a while.

    Wallace’s cheeks warmed. “She’s nice. I’m just… here to help.”

    Jay snorted softly. “You actually talk to us. Most of the volunteers just act like we’re invisible, or like we’re about to steal something.”

    Wallace looked down at the board. “I’m sorry. People can be… not great.”

    Jay shrugged again, but Wallace saw the tension in their shoulders. “You get used to it. Or you pretend to.”

    A silence stretched between them, comfortable in its honesty. Wallace risked a glance at Jay’s face, saw the faint bruises under their eyes, the way their jaw clenched when someone walked past the door.

    “Do you have somewhere to go tonight?” Wallace asked quietly.

    Jay shook their head. “Not really. Couch-surfing, mostly. Sometimes the park, if the weather’s good. Pastor Mark says I can’t stay here overnight unless I ‘make a decision’ about my gender.” Jay’s voice twisted on the last word, bitter and tired.

    Wallace’s stomach twisted. “That’s not fair.”

    Jay shrugged. “Nothing is.”

    They played in silence for a few more moves. Wallace lost, but Jay didn’t gloat. They just reset the board, fingers moving with practiced care.

    “Do you ever wish you could just… be someone else?” Jay asked suddenly.

    Wallace’s throat tightened. “All the time.”

    Jay looked up, their eyes searching. “Yeah. Me too.”

    Gail appeared in the doorway, arms full of board games. “Hey, chess nerds. We’re starting Uno in the lounge. You in?”

    Jay grinned, the tension easing from their face. “Only if I get to be on your team.”

    Gail winked. “Deal. Wallace, you coming?”

    Wallace hesitated, then nodded. “Yeah. I’ll be there in a minute.”

    Jay and Gail disappeared down the hall, laughter echoing behind them. Wallace lingered, staring at the chessboard. He thought about Jay’s question, about the ache in his own chest whenever he looked in the mirror.

    He wanted to be someone else. He wanted to be real.

    He packed up the chess pieces and carried them back to the supply closet. The room was cramped and smelled of bleach, but it was private. Wallace closed the door and leaned against the shelves, letting himself breathe.

    He pulled out his phone and scrolled through old photos-birthday parties, family trips, his mother’s forced smiles and his father’s stern eyes. He didn’t see himself in any of them. Just a boy-shaped shadow, always on the outside.

    His phone buzzed-a text from Gail.

    Gail:Uno is getting heated. Jay says you’re scared to lose. Prove them wrong?

    Wallace smiled despite himself. He texted back:

    Wallace:On my way. Tell Jay I’m bringing my A-game.

    He slipped his phone into his pocket and headed for the lounge.

    The Uno game was chaos. Gail dealt cards with the flair of a Vegas dealer, Jay made up rules as they went, and Wallace found himself laughing more than he had in months. The other volunteers drifted in and out, some joining the game, others just watching. Pastor Mark passed by once, his eyes narrowing at the noise, but Gail just smiled sweetly and waved.

    After the game, Gail and Wallace helped clean up. Jay lingered, stacking chairs and humming under their breath.

    “Hey, Wallace?” Jay said as they finished.

    “Yeah?”

    “Thanks. For… you know. Treating me like a person.”

    Wallace ducked his head. “You are a person.”

    Jay smiled, small and real. “Not everyone sees it that way.”

    Gail slung an arm around Wallace’s shoulders as Jay left. “You’re good with people, you know that?”

    Wallace shrugged. “I just… try to be kind.”

    Gail squeezed his shoulder. “That’s more than most.”

    They finished cleaning in companionable silence. When they were done, Gail leaned against the counter, studying Wallace.

    “You ever come to the LGBTQ+ group at the library?” she asked.

    Wallace shook his head. “I wouldn’t know what to say.”

    “You don’t have to say anything. Just show up. It’s mostly nerds and weirdos. My people.”

    Wallace smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “I’ll think about it.”

    Gail watched him for a moment, then nodded. “No pressure. Just… if you ever want to talk, I’m around.”

    Wallace nodded, grateful and terrified all at once.

    Dinner was a blur of trays and chatter. Wallace moved through the motions-soup, bread, fruit-his mind elsewhere. He watched Jay joke with a group of teens, saw the way Gail floated from table to table, laughing and listening. He envied their ease, their confidence.

    After cleanup, Wallace found himself in the kitchen, washing dishes with Mrs. Kowalski. The old woman hummed hymns under her breath, her hands red from the hot water.

    “You’re a good boy, Wallace,” she said suddenly.

    He flinched, nearly dropping a plate. “Thanks.”

    She glanced at him, her eyes sharp. “You remind me of my granddaughter. Always helping, always worrying.”

    Wallace swallowed. “Is she… okay?”

    Mrs. Kowalski smiled, sad and proud. “She’s herself. That’s all I ever wanted for her.”

    Wallace blinked back tears. “That’s… good.”

    Mrs. Kowalski patted his hand. “Don’t let anyone tell you who you are, dear. Not even yourself.”

    Wallace nodded, unable to speak.

    He left the shelter as the sun was setting, the sky streaked with orange and purple. Gail walked with him to the bus stop, their shadows long on the sidewalk.

    “You did good today,” Gail said.

    Wallace shrugged. “I just played chess and lost at Uno.”

    Gail grinned. “You made Jay smile. That’s a win in my book.”

    They stood in silence, the evening air cool and gentle. Wallace wanted to say something-to ask how Gail made it look so easy, to confess the ache in his chest-but the words tangled in his throat.

    The bus rumbled up, headlights cutting through the dusk. Gail squeezed his shoulder. “See you tomorrow?”

    Wallace nodded. “Yeah. Tomorrow.”

    He boarded the bus and watched Gail wave as it pulled away. The city blurred past the windows-neon signs, darkened storefronts, families gathered on porches. Wallace pressed his forehead to the glass and closed his eyes.

    At home, the house was quiet. His parents were in the living room, the TV tuned to a news channel. His father glanced up as Wallace slipped through the door.

    “You’re late,” he said.

    “Sorry. We had a lot of dishes.”

    His mother frowned. “You need to focus on your responsibilities, Wallace. Not waste time with those people.”

    Wallace nodded, biting back a retort. He climbed the stairs to his room, the familiar ache settling in his chest.

    He sat on his bed and pulled out his phone. A new message from Gail waited for him.

    Gail:You’re not alone, you know. If you ever need to talk, I’m here.

    Wallace stared at the screen, tears pricking his eyes. He typed a reply, then deleted it. He didn’t know what to say.

    He set his phone aside and stared at the ceiling. He thought about Jay, about Mrs. Kowalski’s granddaughter, about the way Gail moved through the world like she belonged.

    He wanted that. He wanted to be seen, to be real.

    He closed his eyes and made a wish-not out loud, not even in words. Just a silent, desperate hope that tomorrow would be different.

    The next morning, Wallace arrived at the shelter early. The air was crisp, the sky washed clean by the night’s rain. He found Jay sitting on the steps, knees drawn to their chest.

    “Hey,” Wallace said, sitting beside them.

    Jay glanced over, eyes red. “Didn’t have anywhere else to go.”

    Wallace hesitated, then offered, “You could crash at my place. My folks… they’d freak, but I could sneak you in.”

    Jay shook their head. “Thanks, but I’ll be okay. Just needed somewhere to sit.”

    They sat in silence, the city waking around them.

    “You’re a good person, Wallace,” Jay said quietly.

    Wallace looked away. “I’m just trying.”

    Jay smiled, small and real. “That’s enough.”

    The shelter doors opened, and Gail stepped out, waving. “Come on, you two. Breakfast isn’t going to eat itself.”

    They stood, stretching stiff limbs. Jay nudged Wallace. “Thanks.”

    Wallace smiled. “Anytime.”

    Inside, the shelter was warm and bright. Wallace felt something shift in his chest-a tiny spark of hope, fragile but real.

    He didn’t know what tomorrow would bring. But for now, he had friends, and kindness, and the promise of something more.

    And maybe, just maybe, that was enough.

    Chapter 3: The First Stand

    The next week at the shelter was a blur of routine: trays of soup, stacks of napkins, and the steady, comforting rhythm of chores. Wallace found solace in the repetition. He liked the way the shelter’s chaos faded into the background when he was busy, the way he could lose himself in the simple act of helping. Each night, he left feeling a little less invisible, a little more real.

    But on Friday, everything changed.

    It started like any other afternoon. Wallace arrived early, his backpack slung over one shoulder, the sleeves of his polo rolled up against the heat. He found Gail in the kitchen, humming along to a playlist on her phone as she chopped carrots with the confidence of someone who’d done it a thousand times.

    “Hey, chef,” Wallace greeted, grabbing an apron from the hook.

    Gail grinned. “Hey yourself. You ready for another round of ‘guess what’s in the soup’?”

    He laughed. “As long as it’s not last week’s mystery meat.”

    Gail leaned in, her voice low. “Between you and me, I think the mystery is that it’s not actually meat.”

    Wallace snorted, and for a moment, the world felt light and easy.

    Jay arrived a few minutes later, their backpack slung low, eyes ringed with exhaustion. Wallace waved them over, and together the three fell into their usual routine: prepping vegetables, setting tables, and trading quiet jokes.

    As the afternoon wore on, the shelter filled with the usual crowd: tired parents with restless children, teens with nowhere else to go, and the older regulars who knew the staff by name. Wallace liked the way the shelter felt at this hour-alive, hopeful, a little less lonely.

    But then the city officials arrived.

    They came in pairs: two men in crisp shirts and shiny shoes, clipboards in hand. Wallace recognized them from previous visits. They always walked through the shelter like they owned it, noses wrinkled at the smell of sweat and soup, eyes darting over the guests as if searching for trouble.

    Pastor Mark greeted them at the door, his smile tight. “Gentlemen. What brings you by today?”

    “Routine check,” the taller official said, glancing around. “We’ve had complaints about… inappropriate conduct in the restrooms.”

    Wallace stiffened. He saw Jay freeze, their hands tightening on their backpack.

    “We run a clean operation,” Pastor Mark said, voice clipped. “But you’re welcome to look around.”

    The officials nodded and split up, one heading for the kitchen, the other making a beeline for the bathrooms. Wallace’s heart pounded. He caught Gail’s eye, and she gave him a worried look.

    Jay slipped away from the table, shoulders hunched. Wallace followed, his gut twisting.

    He found Jay in the hallway outside the restrooms, eyes darting nervously.

    “They always do this,” Jay whispered. “Last time, they made me show them my ID. Said I was in the wrong bathroom.”

    Wallace swallowed. “You’re not doing anything wrong.”

    Jay shook their head. “Doesn’t matter. They don’t care.”

    The official rounded the corner, clipboard in hand. He looked at Jay, then at the sign on the bathroom door: All Genders Welcome-a sign Gail had made and taped up herself.

    “You,” the official said, pointing at Jay. “What’s your name?”

    Jay’s mouth worked silently for a moment. “Jay.”

    “Full name.”

    Jay hesitated. “Jaylin Rivera.”

    The official scribbled something on his clipboard. “And what are your pronouns?”

    Jay’s cheeks flushed. “They/them.”

    The official’s lips thinned. “And which restroom did you use?”

    Jay’s voice was barely audible. “The one on the left.”

    The official turned to Pastor Mark, who had appeared behind them. “Is this… policy? Letting anyone use any restroom?”

    Pastor Mark’s eyes flicked to Jay, then to Wallace. “We try to accommodate everyone, but we also have to follow city guidelines.”

    The official nodded. “I’ll need to see your ID, Jaylin.”

    Jay fumbled in their backpack, hands shaking. Wallace watched, anger rising in his chest.

    “Is this really necessary?” Wallace asked, stepping forward.

    The official ignored him. “ID, please.”

    Jay handed over a battered wallet. The official flipped through the cards, then held up Jay’s school ID.

    “This says ‘female.’” He looked at Jay, then at the bathroom door. “You used the men’s room?”

    Jay shook their head. “I used the all-gender one.”

    The official sighed, as if inconvenienced. “You need to use the restroom that matches your legal gender. That’s the policy.”

    Wallace’s hands clenched into fists. “That’s not fair. The sign says ‘all genders.’”

    The official turned on him. “And you are?”

    Wallace swallowed. “Just a volunteer. But this isn’t right.”

    Pastor Mark stepped in, his voice smooth. “We’ll make sure it doesn’t happen again. Thank you, gentlemen.”

    The officials nodded and walked away, satisfied. Jay stared at the floor, shoulders shaking.

    Wallace put a hand on their arm. “I’m sorry.”

    Jay shrugged him off, tears in their eyes. “Don’t. It’s always like this.”

    Gail appeared, face stormy. “What happened?”

    Wallace explained, voice trembling with anger. Gail’s jaw tightened.

    “This is bullshit,” she said. “We’re supposed to be helping people, not making them feel worse.”

    Pastor Mark returned, his expression hard. “I need to speak with you, Wallace. Now.”

    Wallace followed him to the office, dread pooling in his stomach.

    Pastor Mark closed the door and leaned against the desk, arms crossed. “You need to learn your place, Wallace. We have rules for a reason. If you can’t follow them, maybe this isn’t the right place for you.”

    Wallace stared at the floor. “I just wanted to help.”

    Pastor Mark’s voice softened, but his eyes were cold. “You’re a good kid. But you need to remember who you are. Don’t get involved in things you don’t understand.”

    Wallace nodded, biting back tears. “Yes, sir.”

    Pastor Mark dismissed him with a wave.

    Wallace left the office, heart pounding. He found Gail and Jay in the rec room, both looking shaken.

    “You okay?” Gail asked.

    Jay shook their head. “I’m leaving. I can’t stay here.”

    Wallace grabbed their arm. “Don’t. Please. You didn’t do anything wrong.”

    Jay looked at him, eyes wide and scared. “It doesn’t matter. They’ll just keep coming after me. After people like me.”

    Wallace’s anger flared. “Then we’ll fight back. We’ll make them see us.”

    Gail smiled, fierce and proud. “Damn right we will.”

    Jay hesitated, then nodded. “Okay. I’ll stay. For now.”

    They spent the rest of the evening together, playing cards and telling stories. Wallace felt something shift inside him-a sense of purpose, a spark of hope.

    After dinner, as they cleaned up, Gail pulled Wallace aside.

    “You did good today,” she said. “Standing up for Jay. That took guts.”

    Wallace shrugged. “It didn’t feel like enough.”

    “It was,” Gail said. “You made a difference.”

    Wallace smiled, the weight in his chest a little lighter.

    As they left the shelter, Jay hugged them both. “Thanks. For everything.”

    Wallace watched them disappear into the night, hope flickering in his chest.

    At home, Wallace’s parents were waiting.

    His father sat at the kitchen table, Bible open in front of him. His mother hovered by the stove, arms crossed.

    “Sit,” his father said.

    Wallace obeyed, heart pounding.

    “We got a call from Pastor Mark,” his mother said. “He said you were… disruptive.”

    Wallace swallowed. “I was just trying to help.”

    His father’s eyes narrowed. “You embarrassed the church. You embarrassed us.”

    Wallace looked at his hands. “I’m sorry.”

    His mother sighed. “We just want what’s best for you, Wallace. You need to remember who you are.”

    Wallace nodded, but inside, something was breaking.

    That night, Wallace lay in bed, staring at the ceiling. He thought about Jay, about Gail, about the way Pastor Mark’s words had stung.

    He wanted to be someone else. He wanted to be brave.

    He closed his eyes and made a wish-a real wish, whispered into the darkness.

    “I wish I could be myself. I wish I could help. I wish I could be real.”

    He fell asleep with tears on his cheeks.

    He dreamed of the shelter, of laughter and light. He saw Gail, smiling, reaching out her hand. He saw Jay, standing tall and proud. He saw himself-not Wallace, but someone new. Someone whole.

    A voice whispered in his ear, soft and kind.

    “Your heart will be rewarded.”

    He woke with the sunrise, hope blooming in his chest.

    Chapter 4: The Mysterious Guest

    The next morning, Wallace woke to the sound of rain tapping against his window. For a moment, he lay still, letting the gray light fill his room. His pillow was damp from tears he barely remembered shedding. His wish from the night before echoed in his mind, fragile and impossible.

    He moved through the motions of breakfast in a haze. His mother’s voice was sharp as ever-reminding him to tuck in his shirt, to “act like a young man,” to remember Pastor Mark’s “good advice.” Wallace nodded, barely listening. He felt like a ghost in his own home, a shadow slipping from room to room.

    At the shelter, the storm had driven most of the guests indoors early. The air was thick with the smell of wet clothes and instant coffee. Wallace shook out his umbrella and slipped into the kitchen, where Gail was already stacking trays of bread.

    “Morning, sunshine,” she teased, but her eyes were gentle. “Rough night?”

    Wallace shrugged. “Just tired.”

    Gail handed him a mug of cocoa, the steam curling between them. “You know, you don’t have to do this alone.”

    He looked at her, searching for the words. “Do you ever feel like… you’re not really here? Like you’re just pretending to be someone?”

    Gail’s smile faded. “All the time, before I came out. But you can talk to me, Wallace. Really.”

    He nodded, but the words wouldn’t come. Instead, he sipped the cocoa and watched the rain streak down the window.

    The morning passed in a blur of chores. Wallace helped Mrs. Kowalski sort donated clothes, then joined Jay in the rec room for a game of checkers. Jay was quieter than usual, their eyes flicking to the door every time it opened.

    “Are you okay?” Wallace asked, moving his piece.

    Jay shrugged. “Just tired of fighting. Sometimes I wish I could just disappear.”

    Wallace nodded. “Me too.”

    Jay glanced at him, something like understanding passing between them.

    Lunch was busier than usual. The shelter’s regulars shuffled in, shaking off umbrellas and muttering about the weather. Wallace moved through the dining hall, refilling coffee cups and trading quiet jokes with the guests. He felt a little lighter, a little more himself.

    That’s when he saw her.

    She was sitting alone at a table near the window, her gray hair pulled back in a loose braid. Her raincoat was patched and faded, her hands small and birdlike around a chipped mug. She watched the room with sharp, clear eyes, missing nothing.

    Wallace brought her a fresh cup of coffee. “Would you like some soup, ma’am?”

    She smiled, her eyes crinkling. “Thank you, dear. That would be lovely.”

    He brought her a bowl and sat across from her, curiosity getting the better of him. “I haven’t seen you here before.”

    She stirred her soup, her gaze never leaving his face. “I don’t come often. Only when the weather calls for it.”

    Wallace smiled, unsure what to say.

    She studied him for a moment, then leaned in. “You have a kind heart, Wallace. But you carry a heavy burden.”

    He blinked, startled. “I-I guess.”

    She reached across the table and patted his hand. Her touch was warm, her grip surprisingly strong. “Kindness is rare in this world. Don’t let anyone take it from you.”

    Wallace swallowed, his throat tight. “I’ll try.”

    She smiled again, then sipped her soup. “You remind me of someone I used to know. Someone who wished to be seen.”

    He looked down, embarrassed. “I don’t think anyone really sees me.”

    She tilted her head. “Perhaps you haven’t looked in the right mirror.”

    Before he could respond, Gail appeared at his side. “Everything okay here?”

    Wallace nodded. “Just talking.”

    Gail smiled at the woman. “If you need anything, let us know.”

    The woman’s eyes twinkled. “Thank you, dear. You’re both very lucky to have each other.”

    Gail blushed, and Wallace felt his cheeks warm as well.

    They moved on to the next table, but Wallace kept glancing back at the woman. There was something about her-something familiar and strange all at once.

    After lunch, Wallace found Jay sitting in the hallway, staring out at the rain.

    “Hey,” he said, sitting beside them.

    Jay didn’t look away from the window. “Do you ever feel like you’re waiting for something? Like… something big is supposed to happen, but you don’t know what?”

    Wallace nodded. “Yeah. I feel like that all the time.”

    Jay sighed. “I just want things to be different. I want to be different.”

    Wallace hesitated, then said, “I made a wish last night. I wished I could be myself. I don’t know if it’ll ever come true.”

    Jay looked at him, hope flickering in their eyes. “Maybe it will. Maybe we just have to wait.”

    They sat in silence, watching the rain.

    That afternoon, the shelter was quieter. Most of the guests had drifted off for naps or disappeared into the city. Wallace found himself in the kitchen, washing dishes with Mrs. Kowalski.

    “You’re a good boy, Wallace,” she said, scrubbing a stubborn stain. “But you look sad.”

    He shrugged. “Just thinking.”

    She patted his arm. “Don’t think too much. Just be kind. The rest will follow.”

    He smiled, grateful for her simple wisdom.

    As he finished the last of the dishes, he noticed something on the counter-a folded note, written on a napkin. He picked it up, recognizing the neat, looping script.

    Your heart will be rewarded. Look for the mirror that shows you as you are.

    There was no signature, but he knew who had written it.

    He found the woman near the door, buttoning her raincoat. “Thank you for the note,” he said softly.

    She smiled. “You’re welcome, dear. Remember-kindness is its own reward. But sometimes, the world gives back.”

    She pressed something into his hand-a small, polished stone, smooth and warm.

    “For luck,” she said, then slipped out into the rain.

    Wallace stared at the stone, turning it over in his palm. It was carved with a symbol-a moth, its wings spread wide.

    He slipped it into his pocket, feeling its weight.

    That evening, Wallace stayed late to help Gail clean up. The rain had stopped, and the city glowed with the wet shine of streetlights.

    “Who was that woman?” Gail asked as they stacked chairs.

    “I don’t know,” Wallace admitted. “But she said some… interesting things.”

    Gail grinned. “Maybe she’s a fairy godmother.”

    Wallace laughed. “If only.”

    They finished cleaning, then sat together on the front steps, watching the world grow quiet.

    “Do you ever wish you could start over?” Wallace asked.

    Gail considered. “Sometimes. But I think… I’d rather just be seen for who I am.”

    Wallace nodded. “Me too.”

    Gail nudged him. “You know, you can talk to me. About anything.”

    He hesitated, then whispered, “I wish I could tell my parents. I wish I could just… be myself.”

    Gail put her arm around his shoulders. “You will. When you’re ready.”

    They sat in silence, the city humming around them.

    When Wallace got home, the house was dark. His parents were already in bed. He crept upstairs, the moth stone heavy in his pocket.

    He stood in front of his mirror, studying his reflection. He saw the same tired eyes, the same uncertain smile. But for a moment, he imagined something different-a softer face, longer hair, a body that matched the person he felt inside.

    He touched the stone, closing his eyes.

    “I wish I could be her,” he whispered. “I wish I could be real.”

    He slipped into bed, the stone clutched in his hand.

    He dreamed of the shelter, of laughter and light. He saw Gail, smiling, reaching out her hand. He saw Jay, standing tall and proud. He saw himself-not Wallace, but someone new. Someone whole.

    A voice whispered in his ear, soft and kind.

    Your heart will be rewarded.

    He woke with the sunrise, hope blooming in his chest.

    The next morning, Wallace arrived at the shelter early. The air was crisp, the sky washed clean by the night’s rain. He found Jay sitting on the steps, knees drawn to their chest.

    “Hey,” Wallace said, sitting beside them.

    Jay glanced over, eyes red. “Didn’t have anywhere else to go.”

    Wallace hesitated, then offered, “I've seen this movie before, I feel. I wish that I could help you find a place where you could belong.”

    Jay shook their head. “Thanks, but I’ll be okay. Just needed somewhere to sit.”

    Once more they sat in silence, once more the city woke around them.

    “There's something about you today, something different” Jay said quietly.

    Wallace looked away. “Maybe, I’ve got a tiny bit of hope.”

    Jay smiled, small and real. “That’s amazing.”

    The shelter doors opened, and Gail stepped out, waving. “Come on, you two. Breakfast is waiting.”

    They stood, stretching stiff limbs. Jay nudged Wallace like it had become a habit. “Thanks.”

    Wallace smiled. “Of course.”

    Inside, the shelter was warm and bright. Wallace felt something shift in his chest-a tiny spark of hope, fragile but real.

    He didn’t know what tomorrow would bring. But for now, he had friends, and kindness, and the promise of something more.

    And maybe, just maybe, that was enough.

    Chapter 5: The Wish

    Wallace’s alarm buzzed at 6:00 AM, slicing through the last remnants of a restless dream. For a moment, he lay still, the moth stone warm in his palm. He’d slept with it clutched in his hand, half-hoping the promise of the mysterious guest would seep into his bones overnight. But when he opened his eyes, the same old ceiling greeted him, cracked and water-stained.

    His mother’s voice rose from downstairs. “Wallace! Breakfast! Don’t make us late for church.”

    He dressed in silence, tugging on the stiff button-down his mother had ironed the night before. The collar chafed his neck, and the pants felt too tight, but he didn’t complain. He’d learned long ago that arguing only made things worse.

    At the breakfast table, his father sat with the Bible open, reading glasses perched on his nose. His mother poured coffee, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    “Eat quickly,” she said, sliding a plate of eggs toward him. “We’re sitting in the front row today. Pastor Mark asked your father to read the scripture.”

    Wallace nodded, forcing down a bite. The food tasted like cardboard.

    His father looked up, eyes sharp. “Are you ready to serve, son?”

    Wallace nodded again, the word sticking in his throat. “Yes, sir.”

    His mother eyed him. “You’ve been quiet lately. Is something wrong at the shelter?”

    He shook his head. “No, ma’am. Everything’s fine.”

    She pursed her lips. “We heard about the incident with that… girl. Jay. Pastor Mark said you were involved.”

    Wallace’s fork froze halfway to his mouth. “I was just trying to help.”

    His father’s voice hardened. “You need to be careful, Wallace. People will talk. We don’t want anyone getting the wrong idea about our family.”

    Wallace swallowed, the eggs turning to paste in his mouth. “Yes, sir.”

    His mother reached across the table, her hand cool on his. “We love you, Wallace. We just want what’s best for you. Remember that.”

    He nodded, but the words felt hollow. He finished his breakfast in silence, the moth stone heavy in his pocket.

    Church was a blur of hymns and sermons. Wallace sat in the front row, hands folded, eyes fixed on the cross above the altar. Pastor Mark’s voice thundered through the sanctuary, preaching about sin and redemption, about the dangers of “deviant lifestyles.” Wallace felt the weight of every eye on him, every whispered prayer a judgment.

    After the service, his father shook hands with the other men, his mother chatted with the ladies’ circle, and Wallace stood alone by the door, wishing he could disappear.

    Gail found him there, her hair pulled back in a messy bun, her dress a riot of sunflowers.

    “Hey,” she said, bumping his shoulder. “You okay?”

    He managed a smile. “Just tired.”

    She studied him, her eyes soft. “Want to get out of here? I brought my bike.”

    He hesitated, glancing at his parents. They were deep in conversation, not paying attention.

    “Come on,” Gail whispered. “Let’s go somewhere quiet.”

    He nodded, relief flooding him.

    They slipped out the side door and walked to the park, Gail wheeling her bike beside them. The air was cool and fresh, the grass still wet from last night’s rain.

    They found a bench beneath an old oak tree, its branches heavy with leaves. Gail sat cross-legged, her dress pooling around her knees.

    “Talk to me,” she said gently.

    Wallace stared at his hands. “I don’t know what to say.”

    “Start anywhere.”

    He took a shaky breath. “I feel… lost. Like I’m not really here. Like I’m just pretending to be someone I’m not.”

    Gail nodded. “I get that. I felt that way before I came out. It’s like you’re wearing someone else’s skin.”

    He looked at her, hope flickering in his chest. “How did you do it? How did you tell your parents?”

    She smiled, sad and proud. “I just… couldn’t keep lying. I told them I was gay, and that was that. It wasn’t easy, but it was worth it. I could finally breathe.”

    Wallace’s voice was barely a whisper. “I wish I could do that.”

    “You can,” she said. “When you’re ready. And when you do, I’ll be right here.”

    He nodded, tears stinging his eyes.

    They sat in silence, the breeze rustling the leaves above them.

    After a while, Gail nudged him. “Let’s go get ice cream. My treat.”

    He managed a smile. “Okay.”

    They walked to the corner store, bought cones, and sat on the curb, licking melting vanilla and chocolate. For a moment, Wallace felt almost normal, almost happy.

    Gail grinned at him, ice cream smudged on her nose. “See? Life’s not so bad.”

    He laughed, the sound surprising and bright.

    That evening, Wallace returned home to find his parents waiting in the living room.

    His father stood, arms crossed. “We need to talk.”

    Wallace’s stomach dropped. “About what?”

    His mother’s voice was tight. “Pastor Mark called. He said you’ve been spending too much time with that girl. Gail.”

    Wallace’s heart pounded. “She’s just a friend.”

    His father’s eyes narrowed. “She’s a bad influence. We don’t want you seeing her anymore.”

    Wallace’s hands clenched. “She’s my friend.”

    His mother’s voice was sharp. “You will do as you’re told, Wallace.”

    He shook his head, anger rising. “Why? Because she’s different? Because she’s not ashamed of who she is?”

    His father’s voice thundered. “Enough! Go to your room. Now.”

    Wallace fled upstairs, slamming the door behind him. He collapsed on his bed, the moth stone digging into his palm.

    He stared at the ceiling, tears streaming down his face.

    “I wish I could be myself,” he whispered. “I wish I could be real. I wish I could be free.”

    He clutched the stone to his chest, the words tumbling out in a desperate prayer.

    “Please. Let me be me. Let me be seen. Let me be loved.”

    The room seemed to grow quiet, the air thick with possibility.

    He closed his eyes and let the darkness take him.

    He dreamed of the shelter, of laughter and light. He saw Gail, smiling, reaching out her hand. He saw Jay, standing tall and proud. He saw himself-not Wallace, but someone new. Someone whole.

    A voice whispered in his ear, soft and kind.

    Your heart will be rewarded.

    He woke with a start, the morning sun streaming through the window.

    For a moment, he didn’t know where he was. The room looked the same, but everything felt different.

    He sat up, the moth stone still clutched in his hand.

    He stood and walked to the mirror.

    He gasped.

    The face that stared back at him was not Wallace’s. The jaw was softer, the hair longer, the eyes brighter. The body was different, too-curves where there had been none, a shape that felt right in a way he’d never known.

    He touched his cheek, his lips, his hair.

    He was… herself.

    She was Dora.

    Tears streamed down her face, joy and fear and wonder mingling in her chest.

    She spun, laughing and crying all at once.

    She was real.

    She was free.

    Dora dressed quickly, pulling on jeans and a t-shirt. The clothes hung differently now, but she didn’t care. She ran downstairs, heart pounding.

    Her parents were gone. The house was silent.

    She found a note on the kitchen table.

    Gone to church. Be home late. Love, Mom.

    She stared at the note, her hands trembling.

    She grabbed her backpack and ran out the door.

    At the shelter, Gail was already there, setting up the breakfast table.

    Dora hesitated in the doorway, fear and hope warring in her chest.

    Gail looked up and froze, her eyes wide.

    “Wallace?” she whispered.

    Dora nodded, tears spilling down her cheeks. “It’s me. I-I don’t know how, but it’s me.”

    Gail rushed to her, pulling her into a fierce hug.

    “Oh my god,” Gail whispered. “You’re… you.”

    Dora laughed, the sound bright and wild. “I’m me.”

    They clung to each other, the world spinning around them.

    Jay appeared in the doorway, rubbing their eyes. They stared at Dora, confusion and wonder on their face.

    “Who…?”

    Gail smiled, tears shining in her eyes. “This is Dora. She’s… she’s our friend.”

    Jay grinned, understanding dawning. “You did it,” they whispered. “You’re real.”

    Dora nodded, joy flooding her chest.

    She was real.

    She was free.

    She was Dora.

    The rest of the morning passed in a blur. Dora and Gail worked side by side, laughter and wonder filling the air. Jay joined them, their smile brighter than Dora had ever seen.

    The guests arrived, and Dora moved among them, her heart light. No one questioned her presence. No one called her by her old name. She was just Dora, a new volunteer, a new friend.

    At lunch, Mrs. Kowalski pulled her aside.

    “You look happy, dear,” she said, her eyes twinkling.

    Dora smiled. “I am.”

    Mrs. Kowalski patted her hand. “Good. You deserve it.”

    Dora hugged her, gratitude swelling in her chest.

    That afternoon, Dora found the moth stone in her pocket. She turned it over in her hand, marveling at the way it caught the light.

    She thought of the mysterious guest, of her gentle words.

    Chapter 6: Becoming Dora

    Dora stood in the shelter’s bathroom, clutching the edge of the sink, staring at her reflection as if it belonged to someone else. The fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, making her skin look almost translucent, her eyes impossibly bright. She touched her cheek-soft, smooth, no trace of stubble or shadow. Her hair brushed her shoulders, wavy and untamed. Her body was unfamiliar, yet it felt right, as if she’d finally slipped into skin that fit.

    She turned this way and that, marveling at the curve of her hips, the gentle slope of her jaw. Her hands trembled as she traced the lines of her face, her lips, her neck. She wanted to laugh and cry all at once.

    But fear crept in, cold and sharp. What if this was a dream? What if she woke up and it was all gone?

    A knock sounded on the door. “Dora?” Gail’s voice was gentle, uncertain.

    Dora opened the door, her heart pounding. Gail stood in the hallway, eyes wide, her mouth hanging open.

    “Oh my god,” Gail whispered. “It’s really you.”

    Dora nodded, tears springing to her eyes. “I don’t know how, but… I’m me. I’m really me.”

    Gail pulled her into a hug, holding her tight. Dora clung to her, burying her face in Gail’s shoulder, breathing in the scent of lavender and soap.

    They stood like that for a long moment, the world narrowing to the warmth of Gail’s arms.

    When they finally pulled apart, Gail wiped her eyes. “You look amazing. I mean, you always did, but… wow.”

    Dora laughed, the sound bubbling out of her. “I feel amazing. But I’m also terrified.”

    Gail squeezed her hand. “We’ll figure it out. Together.”

    They walked back to the kitchen, where Jay was setting out plates. Jay looked up, their eyes widening as they took in Dora’s new appearance.

    “Whoa,” Jay breathed. “You… you did it.”

    Dora smiled, shy and proud. “I guess I did.”

    Jay grinned and pulled her into a hug. “I’m so happy for you.”

    Dora hugged them back, gratitude swelling in her chest.

    The three of them worked side by side, preparing breakfast for the shelter’s guests. Dora moved through the motions, still half-expecting someone to call her by her old name, to ask what she was doing there. But no one did. To everyone else, she was just Dora-a new volunteer, a new friend.

    As the morning wore on, Dora grew bolder. She chatted with the guests, refilled coffee cups, and even joined a group of kids for a game of cards. She felt lighter, freer, as if a weight she hadn’t known she was carrying had finally been lifted.

    But beneath the joy, anxiety simmered. What would happen when her parents came looking for her? What would Pastor Mark say? Would anyone believe she was who she said she was?

    After breakfast, Dora slipped outside for some air. The sky was a brilliant blue, the air crisp and clean after the rain. She sat on the steps, hugging her knees to her chest, watching the world go by.

    Gail joined her, sitting close. “How are you holding up?”

    Dora shrugged. “I don’t know. I feel… happy. But also scared. What if this isn’t real? What if I wake up tomorrow and it’s all gone?”

    Gail reached for her hand. “It’s real. I don’t know how, but it is. And I’m here for you, no matter what.”

    Dora squeezed her hand, comforted by the warmth of Gail’s touch.

    They sat in silence for a while, watching the clouds drift across the sky.

    Eventually, Jay joined them, flopping down on the steps. “So, what now?”

    Dora shook her head. “I have no idea. I don’t even know how to… be a girl. I mean, I know what I feel, but I don’t know anything about… clothes, or makeup, or… anything.”

    Gail grinned. “Lucky for you, you’ve got me. I’ll teach you everything you need to know.”

    Jay laughed. “And I’ll help too. We’ll make you the coolest girl in town.”

    Dora smiled, her anxiety easing. Maybe she didn’t have all the answers, but she had friends. She had hope.

    The shelter was busier than usual that afternoon. Word had spread about the new volunteer, and people were curious. Dora did her best to blend in, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that everyone was watching her.

    She caught Mrs. Kowalski’s eye as she passed by with a tray of sandwiches. The old woman smiled, her eyes twinkling. “You look happy, dear.”

    Dora blushed. “I am. Thank you.”

    Mrs. Kowalski patted her hand. “Good. You deserve it.”

    Dora carried the tray to the dining hall, her heart light.

    But not everyone was so welcoming.

    Pastor Mark arrived just before dinner, his presence sending a ripple of unease through the room. He strode through the shelter, greeting guests with a practiced smile, but his eyes were cold and sharp.

    He spotted Dora and frowned. “Who are you?”

    Dora swallowed, her hands trembling. “I’m Dora. I’m… new.”

    Pastor Mark studied her for a long moment, his gaze lingering on her face. “You look familiar. Have we met before?”

    Dora shook her head, forcing herself to meet his gaze. “I don’t think so.”

    He grunted, unconvinced. “Where are you from?”

    Dora hesitated. “I… I don’t really have a home right now.”

    Pastor Mark’s eyes narrowed. “We don’t usually take on new volunteers without a background check. Who approved you?”

    Gail stepped in, her voice steady. “I did. Dora’s with me.”

    Pastor Mark’s frown deepened. “We’ll need to talk about this, Gail. I don’t like surprises.”

    Gail nodded, unfazed. “Of course, Pastor Mark.”

    He stalked off, muttering to himself.

    Dora let out a shaky breath. “That was close.”

    Gail squeezed her shoulder. “Don’t worry. I’ve got your back.”

    Dora smiled, grateful for Gail’s confidence.

    After dinner, Dora helped clean up, her mind racing. She knew she couldn’t hide forever. Sooner or later, someone would start asking questions.

    She found Gail in the kitchen, wiping down the counters.

    “What if he finds out?” Dora whispered. “What if he figures out who I am?”

    Gail shook her head. “He won’t. And even if he does, we’ll deal with it. You’re not alone anymore.”

    Dora nodded, comforted by Gail’s certainty.

    They finished cleaning in silence, the tension between them easing.

    That night, Dora slept at Gail’s house. Gail’s parents were away for the weekend, and the house felt warm and safe. They stayed up late, watching movies and painting their nails. Gail taught Dora how to braid her hair, how to apply mascara without poking herself in the eye.

    Dora laughed, the sound bright and free. For the first time, she felt like she belonged.

    As they lay in their sleeping bags, Gail turned to her. “You know, you’re pretty brave.”

    Dora shook her head. “I’m scared all the time.”

    Gail smiled. “That’s what makes you brave. You keep going, even when you’re scared.”

    Dora blushed, looking away. “Thank you. For everything.”

    Gail reached for her hand, their fingers intertwining. “Anytime.”

    They fell asleep like that, hands clasped, hearts full.

    The next morning, Dora woke to sunlight streaming through the window. She stretched, savoring the feel of her new body, the way her hair fell across her face.

    She dressed in borrowed clothes-jeans and a soft t-shirt-and joined Gail in the kitchen for breakfast.

    Gail grinned as she poured cereal. “Ready for your first real day as Dora?”

    Dora smiled, nerves fluttering in her stomach. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

    They walked to the shelter together, the city alive with the sounds of morning.

    At the shelter, Jay greeted them with a wave. “Hey, Dora! Ready to take on the world?”

    Dora laughed. “Let’s do it.”

    They spent the day working side by side, serving meals, cleaning up, and chatting with the guests. Dora felt more confident, more herself with every passing hour.

    But as the sun began to set, Pastor Mark called a meeting in his office.

    Gail squeezed Dora’s hand. “Don’t worry. I’ll be right there with you.”

    They entered the office together, Jay trailing behind.

    Pastor Mark sat behind his desk, his expression stern. “I’ve been looking into your background, Dora. There’s no record of you anywhere. No school, no address, nothing.”

    Dora’s heart pounded. “I… I don’t have a home right now. My family… we’re not in touch.”

    Pastor Mark’s eyes narrowed. “That’s very unusual. I don’t like mysteries in my shelter.”

    Gail spoke up, her voice steady. “Dora’s with me. She’s a good person. She deserves a chance.”

    Pastor Mark studied them for a long moment, then sighed. “Fine. But I’ll be keeping an eye on you. One mistake, and you’re out.”

    Dora nodded, relief flooding her chest. “Thank you.”

    He waved them out, his gaze lingering on Dora.

    Outside the office, Gail hugged Dora. “See? We’ve got this.”

    Dora smiled, hope blooming in her chest.

    They spent the evening together, laughing and talking, the fear of discovery fading in the warmth of friendship.

    As Dora lay in bed that night, she thought of the journey ahead. She knew there would be challenges, that not everyone would accept her. But she also knew she wasn’t alone.

    She was Dora. She was real. And for the first time, she was ready to face the world.

    Kindness is its own reward. But sometimes, the world gives back.

    Dora smiled, hope blooming in her chest.

    She was Dora.

    She was real.

    Chapter 7: The First Test

    Dora woke to the sound of birdsong and sunlight streaming through the unfamiliar window of Gail’s guest room. For a moment, she lay still, letting the warmth seep into her bones. She stretched, marveling at the way her body moved-still new, still wondrous, but already beginning to feel like home.

    Downstairs, she could hear the clatter of breakfast. The scent of coffee and frying eggs drifted up the stairs, mingling with the distant laughter of Gail and her parents. Dora sat up, nerves fluttering in her stomach. Today would be her first full day as Dora-no more hiding, no more pretending. But the thought filled her with both excitement and dread.

    She dressed in borrowed clothes-soft jeans, a faded t-shirt, and a hoodie that smelled faintly of lavender. She brushed her hair, still amazed at the way it fell around her face, and studied herself in the mirror. Her heart thudded. You can do this, she told herself. You are Dora. You belong.

    Downstairs, Gail’s mother greeted her with a warm smile. “Good morning, Dora! Did you sleep well?”

    Dora nodded, shy but grateful. “Yes, thank you. Your house is really nice.”

    Gail’s father looked up from his newspaper, his expression gentle. “We’re glad to have you here. Gail tells us you’re quite the helper at the shelter.”

    Dora blushed. “I try.”

    Gail grinned, sliding a plate of eggs and toast in front of her. “You do more than try. You’re amazing.”

    Dora ducked her head, but she couldn’t help smiling. The warmth of Gail’s family was a balm, easing some of the ache left by her own.

    After breakfast, Gail’s mother handed Dora a small canvas bag. “A few things you might need-hair ties, a brush, some lip balm. And a notebook, in case you want to write.”

    Dora’s breath caught. “Thank you. I… I don’t know what to say.”

    Gail’s mother squeezed her hand. “Just say you’ll let us know if you need anything else.”

    Dora nodded, tears prickling her eyes. For the first time, she felt the possibility of being part of a family that saw her, not just tolerated her.

    At the shelter, the mood was different. Word had spread about the “new girl,” and Dora could feel eyes on her as she walked in with Gail. Some of the regulars smiled and waved, but others whispered behind their hands, their gazes lingering a little too long.

    Jay greeted her at the door, their grin wide. “Hey, Dora! Ready for round two?”

    Dora laughed, nerves easing. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

    They set to work, prepping lunch and sorting donations. Dora found herself falling into the rhythm of the shelter, her hands remembering the movements even as her mind raced with new worries.

    But it didn’t take long for the first test to come.

    As Dora carried a box of canned goods to the pantry, she overheard two volunteers whispering near the door.

    “Did you hear about her? She just showed up out of nowhere.”

    “I heard she doesn’t have any family. Weird, right?”

    “She looks familiar. I swear I’ve seen her before.”

    Dora’s cheeks burned. She ducked her head, focusing on the task at hand, but the words clung to her like burrs.

    Later, while setting out plates in the dining hall, she caught Pastor Mark watching her from across the room. His gaze was sharp, assessing. He approached, his footsteps measured.

    “Dora, is it?” he asked, his voice carefully neutral.

    Dora nodded, forcing herself to meet his eyes. “Yes, sir.”

    He studied her for a long moment. “You’ve made quite an impression. Gail speaks highly of you.”

    Dora swallowed. “I’m just trying to help.”

    He nodded, but his expression didn’t soften. “We value honesty here. I expect all our volunteers to be upfront about their backgrounds.”

    Dora’s heart pounded. “I understand.”

    He leaned in, his voice low. “I’ll be watching. We can’t afford surprises.”

    Dora nodded again, relief flooding her as he walked away. She tried to shake off the encounter, but his words echoed in her mind.

    At lunch, Dora sat with Jay and Gail, picking at her food.

    “You okay?” Jay asked, concern in their eyes.

    Dora shrugged. “Just… feeling out of place.”

    Gail squeezed her hand under the table. “You belong here. Don’t let them get to you.”

    Jay nodded. “People are just curious. They’ll get used to you.”

    Dora managed a smile, grateful for their support.

    After lunch, she helped Mrs. Kowalski in the kitchen. The old woman hummed as she chopped vegetables, her hands steady and sure.

    “You’re a good worker, Dora,” she said. “Reminds me of my granddaughter.”

    Dora smiled, warmth blooming in her chest. “Thank you.”

    Mrs. Kowalski glanced at her, eyes twinkling. “Don’t let the whispers bother you. People fear what they don’t understand. Give them time.”

    Dora nodded, comforted by the woman’s wisdom.

    The rest of the afternoon passed in a blur of chores and small victories. Dora helped a young mother find clothes for her children, played cards with a group of teens, and even managed to make a few of the regulars laugh with her awkward jokes.

    But as the sun began to set, tension returned. Pastor Mark called a meeting in the main hall, his expression grave.

    “We have a responsibility to this community,” he began, his voice carrying. “We must ensure the safety and integrity of our shelter.”

    He glanced at Dora, his gaze lingering. “That means knowing who we’re working with. I expect full transparency from everyone.”

    Dora’s stomach twisted. She felt every eye in the room on her.

    Gail stood, her voice clear. “Dora’s with me. She’s a good person. She deserves to be here.”

    Jay nodded, standing beside her. “She helped me when no one else would.”

    A few others murmured their agreement, but some volunteers looked away, uncomfortable.

    Pastor Mark’s jaw tightened. “We’ll be reviewing all volunteer records. Anyone who can’t provide proper documentation will be asked to leave.”

    Dora’s heart pounded. She glanced at Gail, panic rising.

    After the meeting, Gail pulled her aside. “Don’t worry. We’ll figure this out.”

    Dora nodded, but fear gnawed at her. What if they found out the truth? What if she lost everything she’d just gained?

    That evening, Gail’s parents welcomed Dora home with open arms. They listened as she explained the situation, their faces kind but concerned.

    “We’ll support you, Dora,” Gail’s mother said. “Whatever happens.”

    Gail’s father nodded. “You’re part of our family now.”

    Dora blinked back tears. “Thank you. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

    Gail hugged her, fierce and protective. “You’ll never have to find out.”

    They spent the evening together, watching movies and eating popcorn. For a little while, Dora forgot her fears, lost in the warmth of chosen family.

    But that night, as she lay in bed, the doubts returned. She stared at the ceiling, the weight of the day pressing down on her.

    What if they find out? What if I lose everything?

    She clutched the moth stone in her hand, seeking comfort in its smooth surface.

    You are Dora. You belong.

    She repeated the words like a mantra, willing herself to believe.

    The next morning, Dora woke early. She dressed quietly, careful not to wake Gail. She slipped outside, the air cool and still.

    She walked to the shelter, her footsteps echoing on the empty streets. She needed time to think, to gather her courage.

    At the shelter, she found Mrs. Kowalski already in the kitchen, kneading dough for the day’s bread.

    “Couldn’t sleep?” the old woman asked, not looking up.

    Dora shook her head. “Too much on my mind.”

    Mrs. Kowalski smiled. “Join the club.”

    They worked in silence for a while, the rhythm of baking soothing Dora’s nerves.

    After a while, Mrs. Kowalski spoke. “You know, my granddaughter was scared when she first came out. She thought we’d hate her. But love is stronger than fear.”

    Dora nodded, tears stinging her eyes. “I hope so.”

    Mrs. Kowalski patted her hand. “You’re stronger than you think, Dora. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.”

    Dora smiled, hope blooming in her chest.

    When Gail and Jay arrived, they found Dora in the kitchen, flour dusting her hair and clothes.

    “Early start?” Gail teased.

    Dora grinned. “Couldn’t sleep.”

    Jay laughed. “You look like a ghost.”

    Dora stuck out her tongue, and the three of them dissolved into laughter.

    For a moment, everything felt right.

    But as the day wore on, the tension returned. Pastor Mark called Dora into his office, his expression unreadable.

    “Sit,” he said, gesturing to the chair across from his desk.

    Dora sat, her hands trembling in her lap.

    Pastor Mark studied her for a long moment. “I’ve been looking into your background, Dora. There’s nothing. No records, no school, no family. Who are you, really?”

    Dora swallowed, forcing herself to meet his gaze. “I’m Dora. I don’t have a family. Not anymore.”

    He leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. “People don’t just appear out of nowhere. What are you hiding?”

    Dora shook her head. “Nothing. I just want to help.”

    Pastor Mark’s lips thinned. “I don’t trust mysteries. If you want to stay here, you’ll need to prove you belong.”

    Dora nodded, fear and determination warring in her chest. “I’ll do whatever it takes.”

    He dismissed her with a wave, his gaze lingering.

    Outside the office, Gail was waiting. She pulled Dora into a hug. “Don’t let him get to you. You belong here. We’ll fight for you.”

    Dora nodded, hope flickering in her chest.

    That night, as she lay in bed, Dora thought about everything she’d gained-and everything she stood to lose. She knew the road ahead would be hard, but she also knew she wasn’t alone.

    She was Dora. She was real. And she was ready for whatever came next.

    Chapter 8: Girlhood 101

    Dora stood in front of Gail’s full-length mirror, twisting a strand of hair between her fingers. The morning sun filtered through the curtains, painting the room in gold. She wore a borrowed sundress-Gail’s idea-and the fabric felt strange against her skin: light, soft, and a little too real. She tugged at the hem, uncertain.

    Gail, sprawled on her bed with a makeup bag between her knees, grinned. “You look adorable. Seriously, Dora, I’m jealous of your legs.”

    Dora blushed, glancing away. “I feel like I’m playing dress-up.”

    Gail patted the space beside her. “Come here. Let’s try some mascara. I promise not to poke your eye out.”

    With hesitant steps, Dora sat. Gail unscrewed the mascara tube, her movements practiced. “Look up,” she said gently.

    Dora obeyed, feeling the brush tickle her lashes. She tried to keep still, but her nerves buzzed. “How do you do this every day?”

    Gail laughed. “You get used to it. Besides, you don’t have to wear makeup if you don’t want to. Girlhood isn’t a checklist.”

    Dora nodded, but her anxiety lingered. “What if I mess up? What if people can tell I don’t know what I’m doing?”

    Gail’s expression softened. “Everyone’s making it up as they go, Dora. You’re allowed to be new at this.”

    They finished with a swipe of lip balm and a little blush. Gail held up a hand mirror. “See? Gorgeous.”

    Dora studied her reflection. She didn’t look like herself-or rather, she looked more like herself than ever before. The girl in the mirror was awkward, hopeful, and real.

    A knock sounded at the door. Gail’s mother peeked in, her smile warm. “Breakfast is ready, girls.”

    Dora’s heart fluttered at the word. She followed Gail downstairs, nerves prickling with every step.

    At the table, Gail’s father poured orange juice. “Big plans today?”

    Gail grinned. “We’re going shopping. Dora needs some clothes of her own.”

    Dora shrank into her seat. “If it’s not too much trouble…”

    “Nonsense,” Gail’s mother said. “You’re family now.”

    Dora blinked back tears. She’d never been called that before.

    The thrift store was a riot of color and noise. Dora trailed after Gail, overwhelmed by racks of dresses, jeans, and tops in every style. Gail plucked items from hangers, holding them up for inspection.

    “How about this?” she asked, brandishing a floral skirt.

    Dora shook her head, laughing. “Too frilly.”

    Gail grinned, tossing it back. “We’ll find your style.”

    They gathered a pile of options and headed for the dressing rooms. Dora hesitated at the entrance, anxiety tightening her chest.

    Gail nudged her. “You okay?”

    Dora nodded, but her voice was small. “What if someone says something?”

    Gail’s eyes flashed. “If anyone gives you trouble, I’ll handle it.”

    Inside the cramped stall, Dora tried on jeans and t-shirts, skirts and sweaters. Some felt right, others didn’t. She found herself drawn to soft fabrics, simple patterns, clothes that felt like comfort.

    She stepped out in a pair of overalls and a striped tee. Gail gave her a thumbs-up. “Adorable. That’s so you.”

    Dora smiled, a real one this time.

    As they waited in line to pay, a woman behind them eyed Dora. “Isn’t it nice your friend is helping you pick out clothes?” she said, her tone syrupy. “It’s so important for girls to learn how to dress properly.”

    Dora stiffened, unsure how to respond. Gail squeezed her hand. “She’s doing just fine on her own, thanks.”

    The woman sniffed and turned away. Dora’s cheeks burned, but Gail just winked. “People are weird. Don’t let them get to you.”

    After shopping, they stopped for ice cream. Dora licked her cone, watching families stroll by in the afternoon sun.

    “Do you ever feel like everyone’s staring?” she asked.

    Gail shrugged. “Sometimes. But most people are too busy with their own stuff. And if they do stare, that’s their problem, not yours.”

    Dora nodded, savoring the sweetness on her tongue.

    They wandered through the park, talking about everything and nothing. Gail told stories about her childhood, her first crush, the time she dyed her hair blue and her mother nearly fainted.

    Dora listened, laughing and asking questions. She felt the tension in her shoulders ease, replaced by a quiet joy.

    They found a bench beneath a willow tree and sat, watching the ducks paddle across the pond.

    Gail nudged her. “You’re doing great, you know.”

    Dora smiled, a little shy. “Thanks. I still feel lost sometimes.”

    Gail squeezed her hand. “That’s normal. I felt the same way when I first came out. It gets easier.”

    Dora looked at her, hope flickering in her chest. “I want to be like you. Confident. Sure of myself.”

    Gail laughed. “Fake it ‘til you make it. That’s my secret.”

    Dora giggled, the sound light and free.

    Back at the shelter, Dora helped serve dinner. She moved through the dining hall, her new clothes giving her a boost of confidence. Some of the regulars smiled and greeted her by name. Others just nodded, but no one questioned her presence.

    Mrs. Kowalski waved her over. “You look lovely, dear.”

    Dora blushed. “Thank you.”

    The old woman patted her hand. “You remind me of my granddaughter. She was brave, too.”

    Dora smiled, warmth blooming in her chest.

    As she cleared plates, she overheard two volunteers talking.

    “She seems nice, but where did she come from?”

    “I heard she’s staying with Gail’s family. Must be tough, not having anyone.”

    Dora’s heart squeezed. She tried to focus on her work, but the words lingered.

    After dinner, Jay found her in the kitchen. “You okay?”

    Dora nodded, forcing a smile. “Just tired.”

    Jay studied her, then pulled her into a hug. “You’re not alone, Dora. Not ever.”

    Dora hugged them back, grateful for the comfort.

    That night, Gail’s parents invited Dora to join them for a movie. They watched an old comedy, laughter filling the living room.

    Afterward, Gail’s mother made popcorn and hot chocolate. They talked about school, favorite books, and silly childhood memories.

    Dora felt herself relax, the walls she’d built around her heart beginning to crumble.

    As she got ready for bed, Gail knocked on her door.

    “Can I come in?”

    Dora nodded, sitting on the edge of the bed.

    Gail joined her, legs crossed. “Today was a big day. How are you really?”

    Dora hesitated, then whispered, “I’m scared. What if I mess up? What if I’m not… enough?”

    Gail took her hand. “You are enough. You always have been. And if you ever forget, I’ll remind you.”

    Dora blinked back tears. “Thank you.”

    Gail smiled. “Anytime.”

    They sat in silence, the bond between them growing stronger.

    As Dora drifted off to sleep, she thought about everything she’d learned. Girlhood wasn’t a checklist or a costume. It was laughter with friends, kindness from strangers, and the courage to keep going even when she felt lost.

    She hugged her pillow, hope blooming in her chest.

    Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but for tonight, she was content.

    She was Dora. She was real. And she was enough.

    Chapter 9: The Rumor Mill

    Dora had always thought that being invisible was the worst fate. In her old life, she’d longed to be seen, to have someone look at her and recognize the girl she knew herself to be. Now, as she moved through her first week as Dora, she realized that being seen-truly seen-came with its own kind of ache.

    It started with whispers. At first, Dora thought she was imagining it: the way conversations seemed to hush when she entered a room, the sidelong glances from volunteers who’d known Wallace and now eyed Dora with a mix of confusion and suspicion. Even some of the guests, who’d always accepted help without question, now watched her with wary eyes.

    At lunch, she caught two volunteers whispering by the coffee machine.

    “Gail’s friend, right? The new girl?”

    “Yeah, but where did she come from? She just… appeared.”

    “I heard she’s staying with Gail’s family. No parents, no school records, nothing.”

    “Do you think she’s in trouble?”

    Dora pretended not to hear, focusing on slicing bread. But the words clung to her, sharp and sticky. She felt herself shrinking, shoulders curling in, wishing she could disappear all over again.

    Gail noticed. She always did.

    “Hey,” she said, nudging Dora’s elbow as they worked side by side in the kitchen. “Don’t let them get to you. People gossip about anything they don’t understand.”

    Dora managed a smile. “I know. It’s just… hard. I feel like I’m under a microscope.”

    Gail squeezed her hand. “You’re not alone. And you’re not doing anything wrong.”

    But the rumors followed Dora everywhere. At the thrift store, the cashier paused, scanning her up and down before ringing up her purchases. At the library, a group of teens snickered as she passed, one of them muttering, “Is that a boy or a girl?” loud enough for her to hear.

    Each time, Dora felt the sting-a thousand tiny cuts, not enough to bleed but enough to bruise. She tried to brush it off, to focus on the good: the way Jay always greeted her with a smile, the warmth of Gail’s family, the satisfaction of helping at the shelter. But the doubts crept in, whispering that maybe she didn’t belong after all.

    One afternoon, Dora and Gail took a walk through the park. The air was warm, the trees just beginning to bud. They sat on a bench, watching children play on the swings.

    “Do you ever wish you’d had a real girlhood?” Dora asked quietly. “Like, sleepovers and braiding hair and all that?”

    Gail considered. “Sometimes. But I think girlhood is what you make it. You’re living it now, in your own way.”

    Dora nodded, but a lump formed in her throat. “I feel like I’m always behind. Like everyone else got a head start and I’m just… faking it.”

    Gail bumped her shoulder. “You’re not faking anything. You’re learning. That’s what girlhood is-figuring things out, making mistakes, trying again.”

    Dora smiled, comforted. But the ache lingered-a sense of liminality, of being caught between worlds, never quite at home in either.

    Back at the shelter, the tension simmered. Pastor Mark had started assigning Dora to less visible tasks-stocking shelves, cleaning storerooms, anything that kept her out of the main hall. He insisted it was just “rotation,” but Dora knew better.

    One day, as she swept the hallway, she overheard Pastor Mark talking to another volunteer.

    “I just don’t think it’s appropriate, letting someone with no background work here. We have to protect our community.”

    The volunteer murmured agreement. Dora’s hands tightened on the broom.

    She finished her chores and found Jay in the rec room, hunched over a puzzle.

    “Rough day?” Jay asked, glancing up.

    Dora nodded. “People are talking. Pastor Mark keeps moving me around. I feel like I’m being punished for existing.”

    Jay snorted. “Welcome to the club. People always find something to judge.”

    Dora sat beside them, grateful for the solidarity. “How do you deal with it?”

    Jay shrugged. “Some days I ignore it. Some days I fight back. Most days, I just try to remember who I am.”

    Dora nodded, letting Jay’s words settle in her chest.

    That evening, Gail’s parents invited Dora to dinner at their favorite diner. The place was cozy, all red vinyl booths and checkered floors. Dora wore her new jeans and a soft sweater, hoping to blend in.

    The waitress smiled as she took their order, but when she brought the drinks, she hesitated, looking from Dora to Gail’s parents.

    “Is this your daughter?” she asked, voice friendly but probing.

    Gail’s mother smiled. “Yes, this is Dora. She’s staying with us.”

    The waitress’s eyes lingered on Dora for a moment too long, but she just nodded and moved on.

    After she left, Dora let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “Does it ever get easier?” she whispered.

    Gail’s father squeezed her hand. “People are curious. Sometimes they’re kind, sometimes not. But you have us. You’re family now.”

    Dora blinked back tears. “Thank you.”

    Later that week, Dora and Gail worked the evening shift at the shelter. The place was busy, the air thick with the smell of stew and the chatter of guests.

    As Dora carried a tray of dishes to the kitchen, a group of teens blocked her path.

    “Hey,” one of them called. “You’re that new girl, right? The one who just showed up?”

    Dora nodded, nerves prickling.

    The teen smirked. “You talk funny. Where you from?”

    Dora hesitated. “Around.”

    Another teen chimed in. “You got a boyfriend?”

    Dora shook her head, cheeks burning.

    The first teen leaned closer. “You sure you’re even a girl?”

    Dora’s hands trembled. She forced herself to stand tall. “I’m sure.”

    The teens laughed, but Dora didn’t back down. She pushed past them, head high, heart pounding.

    In the kitchen, Gail found her wiping tears from her eyes.

    “I’m sorry,” Dora whispered. “I just… I don’t know if I can do this.”

    Gail hugged her tight. “You can. And you’re not alone. Those kids don’t know anything about you.”

    Dora nodded, drawing strength from Gail’s embrace.

    That night, Dora lay awake in Gail’s guest room, staring at the ceiling. The day’s slights replayed in her mind-a thousand tiny wounds, each one a reminder that the world wasn’t always kind to girls like her.

    But she also remembered the good: Jay’s quiet support, Gail’s unwavering friendship, the warmth of a family who chose her.

    She thought of the liminality she’d read about in a borrowed book-a space between, neither here nor there, but full of possibility. Maybe that was what girlhood was for her: not a lost childhood, but a new beginning, a chance to shape her own story.

    She sat up, grabbing the notebook Gail’s mother had given her. By the soft glow of her bedside lamp, she began to write:

    Today, I was seen. Not always kindly, but truly. I am Dora. I am learning. I am enough.

    She closed the notebook, hope blooming in her chest.

    The next day, Dora returned to the shelter determined to claim her place. She greeted the guests with a smile, helped Mrs. Kowalski in the kitchen, and even joined a group of kids for a game of cards.

    When Pastor Mark assigned her to the storeroom again, Dora stood her ground.

    “I’d like to work in the dining hall today,” she said, voice steady.

    Pastor Mark frowned. “We need you in the back.”

    Dora met his gaze. “I want to help where I’m needed most. And I think that’s with the guests.”

    He hesitated, then relented. “Fine. But I’ll be watching.”

    Dora nodded, pride swelling in her chest.

    At lunch, Gail pulled her aside. “I heard what you said to Pastor Mark. That was brave.”

    Dora smiled. “I’m tired of hiding. I want to be part of this place. Really part of it.”

    Gail hugged her. “You already are.”

    Jay joined them, grinning. “You showed him. About time someone did.”

    Dora laughed, the sound light and free.

    That afternoon, as Dora cleared tables, a little girl tugged on her sleeve.

    “Are you a princess?” the girl asked, eyes wide.

    Dora knelt, smiling. “No, but I can pretend.”

    The girl giggled and hugged her. Dora’s heart soared.

    For the first time, she felt like she belonged-not just as a helper, but as herself.

    That night, Dora wrote in her notebook again:

    Today, I stood up for myself. Today, I was brave. Maybe that’s what girlhood is-learning to be brave, even when it’s hard.

    She closed the notebook, a smile on her lips.

    She was Dora. She was real. And she was enough.

    Chapter 10: First Outing

    Dora stood in front of the mirror, smoothing the front of her new floral blouse. Her hands trembled as she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. The outfit was simple-jeans, sneakers, and the blouse Gail had helped her pick out at the thrift store-but to Dora, it felt like armor and a target all at once.

    Gail appeared in the doorway, holding up a pair of sunglasses. “Ready for your first real day out?” she asked, her voice gentle but excited.

    Dora took a deep breath and nodded. “I think so.”

    Gail grinned. “You look amazing. Seriously, Dora, you’re going to knock ‘em dead.”

    Dora smiled, nerves fluttering in her stomach. “Let’s just hope I don’t knock myself over first.”

    They laughed, and Gail squeezed Dora’s hand. “We’ll go slow. If you need to leave, just say the word.”

    The morning air was crisp as they set out, the city alive with the sounds of summer-children’s laughter, distant music, the hum of traffic. Dora clung to Gail’s side, her senses on high alert. Every glance from a stranger felt magnified, every whisper a possible judgment.

    Their first stop was a café on Main Street. Gail ordered iced coffees, chatting easily with the barista. Dora hung back, trying to steady her breathing. When the barista turned to her, smiling politely, Dora managed to order her drink without stumbling over her words.

    They found a table by the window. Gail sipped her coffee, watching Dora with a reassuring smile. “You did great.”

    Dora exhaled, surprised by how much tension she’d been holding. “I was sure she could tell.”

    “Tell what?” Gail asked.

    “That I’m… new at this. That I’m not really-” Dora stopped herself, biting her lip.

    Gail reached across the table, squeezing her hand. “You’re really you. That’s all anyone needs to know.”

    Dora nodded, but the anxiety lingered. She watched people pass by outside, wondering what they saw when they looked at her.

    After coffee, they browsed a bookstore. Dora lost herself in the aisles, running her fingers over the spines of novels and poetry collections. For a moment, she forgot her nerves, absorbed in the quiet magic of stories.

    But when they reached the checkout, the cashier-a teenage boy with a bored expression-glanced at Dora’s books, then at her, then at Gail.

    “Are these for you?” he asked, his tone casual but edged with something Dora couldn’t name.

    Dora nodded. “Yeah. I love poetry.”

    The boy smirked. “Didn’t peg you for the poetry type.”

    Gail’s eyes narrowed. “She’s got great taste.”

    The boy shrugged, ringing up the books. “Guess everyone’s got their thing.”

    Dora felt her cheeks burn. The comment wasn’t overtly cruel, but it stung-a subtle reminder that she was being scrutinized, that her interests were being weighed against someone else’s expectations.

    Outside, Gail looped her arm through Dora’s. “Ignore him. People say stupid things.”

    Dora nodded, but the words lingered. She wondered if every outing would be like this-a mix of small joys and tiny wounds.

    They walked to the park, finding a bench in the shade. Dora watched families play on the grass, couples strolling hand in hand. She felt both visible and invisible, seen and unseen.

    A group of teenage girls passed by, giggling. One glanced at Dora, did a double take, and whispered something to her friends. They all looked back, their expressions a mix of curiosity and something sharper.

    Dora’s stomach twisted. She looked down, wishing she could disappear.

    Gail noticed. “Hey. Want to go somewhere quieter?”

    Dora shook her head. “No. I want to stay. I don’t want to run away every time someone looks at me funny.”

    Gail smiled, pride in her eyes. “That’s brave.”

    Dora shrugged. “I’m tired of being scared.”

    They sat in silence for a while, watching the world go by.

    Later, they stopped at a clothing store. Dora browsed the racks, her fingers lingering on soft fabrics and bright colors. She picked out a sundress, holding it up to her body.

    A saleswoman approached, her smile tight. “Can I help you find something?”

    Dora shook her head. “Just looking, thanks.”

    The woman’s gaze flicked over Dora, then to Gail. “We have a fitting room in the back. For women.”

    Dora’s cheeks burned. “That’s… great. Thank you.”

    The woman hovered, watching as Dora made her way to the fitting room. Inside, Dora changed into the dress, studying her reflection. She looked awkward, uncertain, but also-maybe-beautiful.

    She stepped out to show Gail, who grinned. “You look amazing.”

    The saleswoman lingered nearby, arms crossed. Dora felt her scrutiny like a weight.

    After they paid, Gail leaned in. “You handled that really well. Some people just can’t mind their own business.”

    Dora managed a smile. “I’m getting used to it.”

    As they walked home, Dora’s confidence grew. She’d survived her first outing-awkward moments and all. She’d faced stares and whispers, but she was still standing.

    At a crosswalk, a man glanced at Dora, then at Gail. “You girls sisters?”

    Gail grinned. “Nope, just best friends.”

    The man nodded, then looked at Dora. “You’re lucky to have someone looking out for you.”

    Dora smiled. “I know.”

    Back at Gail’s house, they collapsed on the couch, exhausted but happy.

    “You did it,” Gail said. “Your first real day out.”

    Dora laughed. “I did, didn’t I?”

    Gail squeezed her hand. “I’m proud of you.”

    Dora felt a surge of gratitude. “Thank you. For everything.”

    Gail smiled. “Anytime.”

    They sat in comfortable silence, the weight of the day settling around them.

    That evening, Dora wrote in her notebook:

    Today, I was seen. Sometimes it hurt, but sometimes it felt good. I’m learning to be brave, even when it’s hard. I’m learning to be me.

    She closed the notebook, hope blooming in her chest.

    The next day at the shelter, Dora’s new confidence showed. She greeted guests with a smile, helped Mrs. Kowalski in the kitchen, and even joined a group of kids for a game of cards.

    But not everyone was kind.

    As Dora cleared plates, a volunteer named Mrs. Turner approached. “You’re Gail’s friend, right?”

    Dora nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

    Mrs. Turner’s smile was brittle. “It’s nice that Gail’s family is helping you. Not everyone would be so… open-minded.”

    Dora forced a smile. “I’m grateful for them.”

    Mrs. Turner leaned in, her voice low. “Just be careful. Not everyone here is as understanding.”

    Dora nodded, her heart sinking. She knew what Mrs. Turner meant.

    Later, in the hallway, two volunteers passed by, their conversation just loud enough for Dora to hear.

    “Did you see the new girl? She’s… different.”

    “I heard she used to be someone else.”

    Dora kept walking, her head high. She refused to let their words break her.

    At lunch, Jay found her in the kitchen. “Rough day?”

    Dora nodded. “People talk.”

    Jay shrugged. “Let them. You’re still you.”

    Dora smiled, comforted by Jay’s support.

    As she got ready for bed, Gail knocked on her door.

    “Can I come in?”

    Dora nodded, sitting on the edge of the bed.

    Gail joined her, legs crossed. “Today was another really big day. How are you?”

    Dora hesitated, then whispered, “I’m scared. What if I mess up? What if I’m not… enough?”

    Gail took her hand. “I've heard this before. Listen carefully this time. You are enough. You always have been. And if you ever forget, I’ll remind you.”

    Dora blinked back tears. “Thank you.”

    Gail smiled. “Anytime.”

    They sat in relaxed silence, the bond between them growing even stronger.

    As Dora drifted off to sleep, she thought about everything she’d learned.

    She was Dora.

    She was real.

    And she was enough.

    Chapter 11: Shelter Tensions

    The shelter’s community garden had become Dora’s sanctuary-a patch of earth where sunflowers stretched toward the sky and tomato vines curled around wooden stakes. She knelt in the soil, gloves caked with mud, carefully transplanting seedlings donated by a local nursery. The project had been her idea: a way to provide fresh produce for the kitchen and give guests a sense of purpose. But as she worked, she felt Pastor Mark’s gaze like a shadow across her shoulders.

    “Need help?” Jay appeared at the garden’s edge, their green beanie speckled with paint from the mural they’d been working on in the rec room.

    Dora smiled, brushing dirt from her knees. “Could use another set of hands. These zucchini won’t plant themselves.”

    They worked in companionable silence for a while, Jay’s steady presence calming the unease that had dogged Dora all week. Since Pastor Mark had begun limiting her duties-reassigning her to backroom inventory checks and supply closets-she’d felt increasingly invisible. But here, with her hands in the soil and Jay’s quiet solidarity, she could almost pretend nothing had changed.

    “He’s scared of you,” Jay said suddenly, tearing open a seed packet.

    Dora’s trowel stilled. “Who?”

    “Pastor Dickhead.” Jay snorted, scattering carrot seeds into neat rows. “You’re everything he hates-someone who changes and doesn’t apologize for it.”

    Before Dora could respond, Gail’s voice cut through the humid air. “Dora! Pastor Mark wants to see you in his office.”

    The office fan whirred uselessly, stirring papers but not the stifling tension. Pastor Mark sat behind his desk, a spreadsheet open on his laptop. He didn’t look up as Dora entered.

    “You wanted to see me, sir?”

    “The garden,” he said finally, steepling his fingers. “It’s become a distraction.”

    Dora blinked. “The guests love it. Mrs. Kowalski said the tomatoes-”

    “Are attracting pests.” Pastor Mark closed his laptop with a snap. “Raccoons, wasps. It’s a liability.”

    “We can put up fencing! Or maybe ask volunteers to-”

    “The board agrees it’s best to focus on our core mission.” His tone brooked no argument. “You’ll dismantle it by Friday.”

    Dora’s gloves crumpled in her fists. “That’s not fair. The guests helped build this. It’s theirs.”

    Pastor Mark stood, his chair screeching against the floor. “This isn’t a democracy, Miss… Dora. My job is to protect this institution.”

    The unspoken from people like you hung between them.

    Dora found Gail in the kitchen, viciously scrubbing soup pots. “He’s killing the garden,” Dora whispered, voice cracking.

    Gail slammed a lid onto the counter. “Because it’s working. Because when people see you out there, they see you.”

    “Then what do I do?”

    “We fight.” Gail’s eyes blazed. “We make it so fucking obvious how much good you’re doing that he can’t ignore it.”

    The next morning, Dora arrived early, determination burning through her exhaustion. She taped handmade signs to the garden fence-Fresh Veggies Coming Soon!-and left baskets of seed packets by the shelter entrance. When Mrs. Kowalski brought her a mug of tea, Dora noticed the older woman’s hands trembling.

    “You remind me of my granddaughter,” Mrs. Kowalski said suddenly, nodding to the polaroid pinned to the bulletin board-a girl with rainbow braces grinning beside a prizewinning science fair project. “She stood up to her principal when they tried to cancel the GSA club. Sometimes…” The woman’s voice faltered. “Sometimes the world tries to shrink what it doesn’t understand.”

    Dora squeezed her hand. “What did she do?”

    Mrs. Kowalski’s smile was bittersweet. “She grew her club anyway. In secret, at first. Then louder, until they had to listen.”

    By week’s end, the garden thrived in quiet rebellion. Guests weeded during smoke breaks, teenagers watered seedlings between homework sessions, and Jay taught a group of kids to identify edible weeds. But Pastor Mark’s retaliation was swift.

    On Thursday, Dora arrived to find the garden gate padlocked. A handwritten notice flapped in the breeze: Closed for Maintenance.

    “Maintenance my ass,” Jay muttered, jiggling the lock.

    Dora’s vision blurred. All that work-the careful tending, the hopeful sprouts-reduced to a chain and bureaucratic malice. She turned, ready to storm into Pastor Mark’s office, but Gail caught her arm.

    “Not yet,” Gail murmured. “Wait for the board meeting.”

    That afternoon, Dora sorted canned goods in the storage room, the clatter of beans and corn a monotonous counterpoint to her racing thoughts. The door creaked open.

    “Hey.” Jay leaned against the shelves, holding two stolen popsicles. “Break time.”

    They sat on the concrete floor, backs against the cool metal. Jay peeled their popsicle wrapper slowly. “When I first got here, I thought kindness was weakness. Like, why bother if the world just shits on you anyway?”

    Dora nibbled her grape ice, waiting.

    “Then you showed up.” Jay gestured with their popsicle stick. “You didn’t just give a damn-you kept giving a damn, even when it cost you. Made me think… maybe we’re not just surviving here. Maybe we’re building something.”

    Dora’s throat tightened. “What if it’s not enough?”

    Jay shrugged. “My abuela used to say, ‘You don’t water a garden because you’re sure it’ll grow. You water it because it deserves the chance.’”

    The board meeting convened in the shelter’s stuffy conference room. Dora sat between Gail and Mrs. Kowalski, her notecards damp with sweat. Pastor Mark droned through budget reports, his gaze skipping over her like she was furniture.

    When he mentioned “reallocating garden funds to security upgrades,” Dora stood.

    “The garden isn’t a line item,” she said, voice shaking. “It’s… it’s hope. For people who’ve been told they don’t get to grow things anymore.”

    Mrs. Kowalski raised her hand. “My arthritis acts up in the cold. But pulling weeds with Dora? Makes me feel useful again.”

    One by one, guests and volunteers spoke up-a teen mom describing how her toddler learned colors from flower petals, an elderly vet who’d started composting his cigarette butts, Jay’s quiet “It’s the first place I felt safe.”

    Pastor Mark’s jaw worked silently. When the vote came, the board approved the garden’s expansion-with the caveat that Dora submit weekly maintenance reports.

    Afterward, Gail pulled Dora into a broom closet, laughing. “You did it! You fucking-”

    Dora kissed her on the cheek.

    “Was that… okay?”

    Gail’s grin lit the dim space. “More than okay. But maybe next time, someplace without a mop handle jabbing my-”

    The door flew open. Pastor Mark stood silhouetted in the light, his expression thunderous.

    “My office. Now.”

    Alone in the hall, Dora was still brave-and knew no amount of locked gates could contain what was growing.

    Chapter 12: Family Dinner

    Dora’s hands shook as she set the table in Gail’s kitchen, the plates clinking against the wood. She’d spent the afternoon at the shelter, sorting donations and dodging Pastor Mark’s suspicious glances, but now she was back in the warm, bustling house that had become her only refuge. The air smelled of garlic and rosemary, and Gail’s mom hummed as she stirred a pot of sauce on the stove.

    Gail came in, carrying a basket of bread. “You’re overthinking again,” she teased, bumping Dora’s hip with her own.

    Dora managed a nervous smile. “I just… want to do everything right.”

    Gail grinned, setting the bread down. “You already are. My parents love having you here.”

    Dora nodded, but her thoughts spun. She’d never had a family dinner that wasn’t tense, never sat at a table where she felt safe being herself. She glanced at the mirror in the hallway, half-expecting to see Wallace staring back, but all she saw was a girl with anxious eyes and a heart full of hope.

    Gail’s dad entered, wiping his hands on a towel. “Smells amazing, hon,” he said to Gail’s mom, then turned to Dora. “You hungry?”

    Dora nodded, her stomach fluttering. “Starving.”

    They gathered around the table, passing dishes and laughing at Gail’s stories from school. Dora listened, soaking in the warmth and ease. When Gail’s mom asked about her day, Dora found herself opening up about the shelter, about sorting clothes and helping Mrs. Kowalski with the bread dough.

    Gail’s dad smiled. “You’re a hard worker. The shelter’s lucky to have you.”

    Dora blushed, unused to praise. “Thank you.”

    As the meal went on, the conversation turned to summer plans. Gail’s parents talked about a possible road trip, and Gail suggested they all volunteer together at the shelter for a special event. Dora’s heart leapt at the idea, but then a shadow crossed her mind.

    “What if… what if Pastor Mark finds out I don’t have any paperwork?” Dora asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Gail’s mom reached across the table, squeezing her hand. “We’ll handle it. You’re with us now.”

    Gail’s dad nodded. “If anyone gives you trouble, they’ll have to answer to us.”

    Dora blinked back tears. She’d never had anyone stand up for her before. “Thank you,” she whispered.

    After dinner, Gail’s mom made tea and brought out a box of old family photos. They laughed over pictures of Gail as a toddler, covered in chocolate, and Dora felt a pang for the childhood she’d never had. When Gail’s parents left to watch TV, Gail stayed behind, sitting with Dora at the table.

    “You okay?” Gail asked, her voice gentle.

    Dora nodded, but tears slipped down her cheeks. “I just… I never thought I’d have this. A family. People who care.”

    Gail hugged her, holding her tight. “You deserve it. You always did.”

    Dora clung to her, letting herself cry. When she finally pulled away, she wiped her eyes and managed a shaky smile. “Sorry. I’m a mess.”

    Gail grinned. “You’re my mess.”

    They laughed, and for a moment, the world felt perfect.

    Later, in Gail’s room, Dora sat cross-legged on the bed, turning the notebook Gail’s mom had given her over in her hands. She opened to a blank page and began to write.

    Tonight, I ate dinner with a family who loves me. I laughed and told stories and felt safe. Maybe I don’t have a past, but I have a present. I have people who care. Maybe that’s enough.

    She closed the notebook, feeling lighter.

    Gail flopped onto the bed beside her. “Want to paint nails?”

    Dora grinned. “Sure.”

    They picked out colors and took turns painting each other’s nails, giggling at the smudges and mistakes. Gail told stories about her first crush, and Dora shared memories of sneaking out to the park at night, just to feel the cool grass under her feet.

    When they finished, Dora admired her hands. “I never thought I’d get to do this. Just… be a girl.”

    Gail smiled, her eyes shining. “You are a girl. And you’re killing the look, by the way.”

    Dora laughed, feeling joy bubble up inside her.

    The next morning, Dora woke to the smell of pancakes and the sound of Gail singing in the shower. She dressed quickly and joined Gail’s parents in the kitchen, helping set the table and pour juice.

    Gail’s mom smiled. “You’re a natural.”

    Dora blushed. “I just like helping.”

    After breakfast, Gail’s dad handed Dora a folder. “We talked to a friend who’s a lawyer. There are ways to get you some paperwork, at least enough to keep Pastor Mark off your back for now.”

    Dora’s breath caught. “Really?”

    He nodded. “It’s not perfect, but it’s a start. We’ll figure out the rest together.”

    Dora hugged him, overwhelmed with gratitude. “Thank you. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

    He patted her back. “You’re part of the family now. We take care of our own.”

    At the shelter that afternoon, Dora felt a new sense of confidence. She worked in the dining hall, greeting guests and serving food. Some of the regulars smiled and thanked her by name. Even Mrs. Turner, who’d once eyed her with suspicion, nodded in approval.

    Jay found her during a break, grinning. “You look happy.”

    Dora smiled. “I am. Gail’s family… they’re helping me. I think things might actually work out.”

    Jay squeezed her shoulder. “You deserve it.”

    Dora hugged them, feeling hope bloom in her chest.

    Later, as she helped Mrs. Kowalski with the bread, the old woman handed her a warm roll. “You’re doing good, Dora. Keep your chin up.”

    Dora smiled, savoring the praise.

    But not everything was easy. Pastor Mark called her into his office near the end of the shift.

    He sat behind his desk, fingers steepled. “I hear you’re staying with Gail’s family.”

    Dora nodded, heart pounding. “Yes, sir.”

    He studied her, his gaze sharp. “They’re good people. But I need to know I can trust you.”

    Dora met his eyes, steady. “I just want to help. I want to be part of this place.”

    He was silent for a long moment, then nodded. “We’ll see. For now, you can stay. But I’ll be watching.”

    Dora left the office, relief and anxiety warring in her chest.

    That night, back at Gail’s house, Dora told Gail everything. Gail listened, then hugged her tight.

    “He’ll come around,” Gail said. “And if he doesn’t, we’ll make sure you’re safe.”

    Dora nodded, hope flickering in her chest.

    They spent the evening watching movies and painting their nails, laughter echoing through the house.

    Before bed, Dora wrote in her notebook.

    Today, I faced my fears. I asked for help. I found family. Maybe I don’t have a past, but I have a future. And I’m not alone.

    She closed the notebook, smiling.

    She was Dora. She was real. And she was enough.

    Chapter 13: The Incident

    The morning sun streamed through the shelter's windows, creating golden rectangles on the worn linoleum floor. Dora arranged a stack of donated blankets on a shelf, humming softly to herself. Three weeks had passed since her transformation, and each day brought small victories-learning to braid her hair without tangling her fingers, finding the confidence to speak up during volunteer meetings, memorizing the shelter regulars' coffee preferences. Today, she wore her favorite thrift-store find: a soft blue button-up with tiny embroidered daisies along the collar that Gail swore brought out the flecks of gold in her eyes.

    "These go to the family room?" she asked Mrs. Kowalski, who was sorting through children's books nearby.

    The older woman nodded, her fingers tracing the spine of a well-loved copy of Where the Wild Things Are. "Yes, dear. And would you mind taking these books too? The little ones have been asking for new stories."

    Dora balanced the books atop the blankets. "No problem. I could read to them later, if you think they'd like that."

    Mrs. Kowalski's eyes crinkled with her smile. "They'd love it. You have a gift for voices."

    Dora blushed, pleased by the compliment. These small moments of normalcy felt precious-being seen not as a curiosity or a mystery, but simply as Dora, a girl who was good with children and had a knack for storytelling.

    She made her way down the hallway, nodding to Jay who was mopping near the entrance. Their green hair was freshly dyed, vibrant against the shelter's beige walls.

    "Looking good," Dora said, gesturing to their hair with her chin since her hands were full.

    Jay grinned. "Thanks. Gail helped me touch it up. Careful, floor's slippery."

    Dora navigated around the wet spots, her sneakers squeaking slightly. The family room was empty-too early for the after-school crowd-but she arranged the blankets neatly on the shelf and placed the books on the reading table, turning their colorful covers outward to entice young readers.

    As she stood back to admire her work, voices drifted in from the main hall. One she recognized immediately as Pastor Mark's-formal and tight, the way it always sounded when he was trying to impress someone. The other was unfamiliar-deep, confident, with the practiced articulation of someone used to being listened to.

    "-finest facility in the area," Pastor Mark was saying. "We serve over three hundred meals a week and provide emergency beds for up to forty individuals."

    "Impressive," the other voice replied. "And you've expanded the children's program?"

    "Yes, thanks in large part to your generous donation. Would you like to see the family room? We've just renovated it."

    Dora straightened, smoothing her shirt. She recognized the situation immediately-a donor tour. Pastor Mark conducted them regularly, showing off the shelter's services to the wealthy community members whose checks kept the lights on. Usually, she tried to make herself scarce during these tours. Pastor Mark preferred showcasing the "established" volunteers-those with lengthy resumes and respectable backgrounds, not mysterious girls with no past.

    But there was no time to slip out. Pastor Mark appeared in the doorway, accompanied by a tall man in an expensive-looking suit. The man's silver hair was perfectly styled, his shoes polished to a shine that seemed out of place on the shelter's scuffed floors.

    "This is our family room," Pastor Mark explained. "We provide a safe space for children to do homework, read, and play while their parents access services." He noticed Dora and his smile tightened almost imperceptibly. "Ah, Dora. Just finishing up?"

    The question was clear: Please leave.

    "Yes, sir," she said, gathering the empty box that had held the blankets. "Just delivering some new books and blankets."

    The donor stepped forward, extending his hand. "Charles Westfield. I don't believe we've met."

    Dora shifted the box to her hip and shook his hand. "Dora. I'm relatively new."

    "Dora volunteers primarily in the kitchen," Pastor Mark interjected smoothly. "Mrs. Kowalski has taken her under her wing."

    Mr. Westfield's gaze lingered on Dora's face, his brow furrowing slightly. "You look familiar. Have we met before?"

    Dora's heart stuttered. "I don't think so, sir."

    "Hmm." His eyes narrowed. "You remind me of someone. What did you say your last name was?"

    "She's staying with the Mitchell family," Pastor Mark cut in before Dora could answer. "Their daughter Gail has been a dedicated volunteer for years."

    Mr. Westfield's expression changed, a flash of recognition followed by something harder. "The Mitchells? Robert and Susan?"

    Dora nodded, uncertain where this was going. "Yes, they've been very kind to me."

    "I see." Mr. Westfield's tone cooled several degrees. "I know the Mitchells from the Chamber of Commerce. They've become quite... progressive in recent years."

    The way he said "progressive"-like it was a disease-made Dora's stomach clench.

    "Would you like to see our new computer lab?" Pastor Mark asked, clearly trying to steer the conversation away. "We've upgraded all the systems thanks to your technology grant."

    But Mr. Westfield wasn't finished. He studied Dora with the clinical interest of someone examining a specimen under glass. "How exactly did you come to stay with the Mitchells? Are you related?"

    "No, sir. They-they took me in when I needed help."

    "Very charitable of them," he said, his smile not reaching his eyes. "And what brought you to our little town? Family troubles?"

    Each question felt like a trap. Dora clutched the box tighter. "Something like that."

    "Mr. Westfield," Pastor Mark began, "perhaps we should-"

    "I've heard things," Mr. Westfield continued, ignoring him. "About a girl who appeared out of nowhere. No records, no background. Just showed up one day. That wouldn't happen to be you, would it?"

    Dora's mouth went dry. "I-"

    "Because I'm concerned, you see." His voice hardened. "This shelter receives considerable funding from my family's foundation. Funding that's contingent on maintaining certain standards and values."

    Pastor Mark paled. "Mr. Westfield, I assure you-"

    "I don't know what game you're playing," Mr. Westfield said directly to Dora, "but this is a respectable Christian establishment. Not a place for... experimentation."

    The implication hung in the air, sharp and ugly. Dora felt as if all the oxygen had been sucked from the room.

    "I'm just trying to help," she managed, her voice barely audible.

    "Help?" Mr. Westfield scoffed. "By bringing controversy? By making decent people uncomfortable? You don't belong here."

    "That's enough."

    Gail stood in the doorway, her eyes flashing with anger. She moved to Dora's side, placing a protective hand on her shoulder.

    "Dora belongs here as much as anyone," she continued, voice steady despite the flush of anger on her cheeks. "She works harder than most volunteers, the guests love her, and she has never made anyone uncomfortable except people who go out of their way to be troubled by her existence."

    Pastor Mark stepped forward. "Gail, please. Mr. Westfield is our most generous supporter-"

    "Then he should support all the people we help," Gail interrupted. "Not just the ones who fit his narrow idea of who's worthy."

    Mr. Westfield's face darkened. "Young lady, you have no idea who you're speaking to. I've donated hundreds of thousands of dollars to this shelter."

    "And we're grateful," Gail replied. "But that doesn't buy you the right to bully our volunteers."

    "This isn't about bullying," he snapped. "It's about protecting values. About recognizing when something isn't right."

    Dora felt herself shrinking, wanting to disappear. But Gail stood taller.

    "The only thing that isn't right is treating someone unkindly because they're different from you." Gail's voice softened as she turned to Dora. "Are you okay?"

    Dora nodded, too overwhelmed to speak.

    Pastor Mark looked like he might explode. "Gail, Mr. Westfield, please. Let's discuss this in my office-"

    "There's nothing to discuss," Mr. Westfield said coldly. "Either you maintain appropriate standards for this facility, or my family will reconsider our support." He turned to leave, then looked back at Dora. "You may have these people fooled, but I see through you."

    After he left, the silence was deafening. Pastor Mark ran a hand over his face, his expression a storm cloud of fury and fear.

    "My office," he said to Gail. "Now."

    "I'm coming too," Dora said, finding her voice at last. "This is about me."

    Pastor Mark looked like he wanted to refuse, but after a moment he nodded curtly. "Fine."

    The walk to his office felt endless. Dora was aware of eyes following them-other volunteers, guests who had heard raised voices. Jay caught her eye as they passed, their expression questioning. Dora gave a small shake of her head: Not now.

    Pastor Mark's office was small and spare, dominated by a desk covered in neat stacks of paper. A cross hung on one wall, and a framed photo of Pastor Mark shaking hands with the governor sat on a shelf. He closed the door firmly behind them.

    "Do you have any idea what you've done?" he asked Gail, his voice tight with controlled anger. "Charles Westfield provides a quarter of our annual budget. A quarter."

    "He was being cruel," Gail said. "I couldn't just stand there."

    "This isn't about your feelings!" Pastor Mark slammed his hand on the desk. "This is about keeping this shelter open, about having enough money to feed people and keep them warm. Your little crusade may have just cost us that."

    Dora stepped forward. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to cause trouble."

    Pastor Mark turned to her, his expression softening slightly. "I know you didn't. But this is exactly what I was worried about. Your presence here raises questions-questions we can't answer."

    "She hasn't done anything wrong," Gail insisted.

    "It doesn't matter," Pastor Mark sighed. "Perception matters. And the perception is that there's something not right about a girl with no past, no records, living with a family she's not related to."

    He looked at Dora directly. "I think it would be best if you took some time away from the shelter. Until this blows over."

    "You're kicking her out?" Gail's voice rose in disbelief.

    "I'm trying to salvage our relationship with our largest donor," Pastor Mark countered. "And protect the services we provide to hundreds of vulnerable people."

    Dora felt tears burning in her eyes. "I understand."

    "No, this isn't fair," Gail protested. "You can't punish Dora for Mr. Westfield's bigotry."

    Pastor Mark's jaw tightened. "This isn't about fairness. It's about reality. And the reality is that we need his money."

    "So you'd rather lose volunteers who actually care about the people here? Who treat everyone with dignity?" Gail's voice trembled with emotion. "Maybe you should ask yourself what this shelter is really about."

    Pastor Mark straightened, his expression hardening. "I think you both need to leave. Now. We'll discuss this when tempers have cooled."

    Outside the shelter, the summer sun felt too bright, mockingly cheerful against Dora's devastation. She walked beside Gail in silence, tears streaming down her face.

    "I'm so sorry," Gail said finally. "Westfield is awful. Everyone knows it, but they let him get away with it because of his money."

    Dora wiped her cheeks with the back of her hand. "Maybe Pastor Mark is right. Maybe I don't belong there."

    "Don't say that." Gail stopped, turning to face her. "You belong wherever you choose to be. And you've done nothing wrong."

    "But I'm causing problems. For the shelter, for your parents-"

    "No," Gail said firmly. "Ignorance and prejudice cause problems. Not you."

    Dora looked at her friend-this fierce, loyal girl who had stood up to a powerful man without hesitation. "Thank you. For defending me."

    "Always," Gail promised, squeezing her hand. "We'll figure this out. Together."

    As they walked home, Dora felt something shift inside her-a quiet resolve taking root alongside the hurt. She wouldn't let Mr. Westfield's words define her. She wouldn't let fear push her back into hiding.

    This was her life now. And she would fight for it, no matter what came next.

    Chapter 14: Magic's Cost

    The streetlights buzzed like angry hornets as Dora walked home from the shelter, her sneakers scuffing against cracked pavement. Gail's hand found hers in the twilight, their fingers intertwining without discussion. The air carried the metallic tang of impending rain, but neither spoke of turning back.

    "Your parents will be furious," Dora whispered, breaking the silence that had stretched since Pastor Mark's ultimum.

    Gail squeezed her hand tighter. "Let them be. They've defended you before."

    But Dora heard the uncertainty beneath the bravado. The Mitchells' garage apartment-their sanctuary since the confrontation-felt less like refuge tonight. Every creak of the floorboards made Dora jump, every car passing the window sent her heart racing. She curled into Gail's desk chair, staring at the corkboard above the bed where Gail had pinned photos of their summer: Dora laughing while frosting cupcakes at the shelter's bake sale, Jay teaching them both to skateboard, a candid shot of Mrs. Kowalski napping in the family room's armchair.

    A moth tapped against the window screen-pale wings beating in erratic circles. Dora's fingers went to the stone in her pocket, its carved insect warm against her palm.

    "You should sleep," Gail murmured from the bed, but her voice lacked conviction.

    Dora shook her head. "I need air."

    The alley behind the Mitchells' house smelled of wet cardboard and diesel. Dora's breath hitched as she rounded the dumpster-a familiar green beanie visible between stacks of discarded moving boxes. Jay lay curled like a comma, their arms wrapped around a threadbare backpack, face pressed into a sweatshirt hood.

    "Jay?" Dora knelt, her knees grinding against gravel.

    They jerked awake, eyes wild. "Shit-Dora?"

    "What are you doing here?"

    Jay sat up, rubbing sleep from their eyes. The streetlight caught fresh scratches on their neck. "Pastor Dickhead's new 'security measures' include locking the shelter gates at 8 PM sharp. Guess who missed curfew?"

    Dora's stomach churned. She'd seen the new padlocks that morning, heard Pastor Mark lecturing volunteers about "maintaining order." Without speaking, she unzipped her hoodie and draped it over Jay's shoulders.

    "You don't have to-"

    "Gail's parents are out of town." Dora stood, extending a hand. "C'mon."

    The garage apartment's floor creaked under three sets of feet. Gail took one look at Jay's ashen face and began stripping sheets from her bed. "You take the mattress. Dora and I'll bunk on the floor."

    Jay hovered in the doorway. "I can't-"

    "You can," Dora said, pressing a warm washcloth into their hands. The gesture felt instinctive, though her fingers trembled. "We've got extra toothbrushes in the-"

    A crash downstairs froze them all. Gail's head snapped toward the sound. "Stay here."

    Dora followed anyway, her socked feet silent on the stairs. Through the kitchen window, she saw the source-a raccoon tipping the Mitchells' garbage can. But as Gail sighed in relief, Dora's gaze caught movement across the street.

    Ms. Elara stood beneath the sickly glow of a sodium vapor lamp, her patched raincoat fluttering like moth wings. When their eyes met, the old woman pressed a finger to her lips and melted into shadow.

    Dora's stone burned against her thigh.

    Dawn found Dora scrubbing pancake batter from Gail's favorite mixing bowl. Jay slept soundly upstairs, but sleep had eluded Dora-every time she closed her eyes, she saw Mr. Westfield's sneer, Pastor Mark's disappointed glare, her own reflection in the shelter's family room window.

    The Mitchells' backyard glimmered with dew. Dora wandered barefoot through the garden, her toes sinking into cold soil. The moth stone's edges pressed familiar patterns into her palm as she reached the oak tree at the property line.

    "Kindness always exacts a price, child."

    Dora whirled. Ms. Elara perched on the garden bench like a misplaced shadow, her braid silver in the morning light.

    "You!" Dora's heart thundered. "What did you do to me? Why can't anyone remember Wallace?"

    The old woman's smile held infinite sadness. "I merely opened the door. You chose to walk through."

    "Choose?" Dora's voice cracked. "I didn't choose to lose my family! To have everyone look at me like I'm-"

    "A miracle?" Ms. Elara interrupted softly. She stood, joints creaking like old floorboards. "Tell me, when you found Jay last night-did you hesitate?"

    "Of course not! They needed help!"

    "Precisely." Ms. Elara's gnarled hand brushed Dora's cheek. "The magic didn't create your heart. It merely... clarified matters."

    Dora jerked back. "Clarified? I don't exist on paper! I can't even get a library card!"

    "And yet." Ms. Elara gestured to the house where Gail's laughter drifted through an open window. "You've built what matters."

    The back door slammed. "Dora? Who're you talking to-" Gail froze on the porch steps, cereal bowl forgotten in her hand.

    Ms. Elara inclined her head. "Miss Mitchell."

    "Who is that?" Gail whispered, edging protectively toward Dora.

    "An old friend," Dora said, surprising herself. She turned back to the bench-but only a single oak leaf stirred where Ms. Elara had sat.

    The shelter's family room felt smaller with Pastor Mark hovering by the door. Dora kept her eyes on the picture book open in her lap-The Very Hungry Caterpillar-as six-year-old Miguel leaned against her shoulder.

    "...and then he built a cocoon," Dora read, tracing the bright illustration.

    "Like a blanket?" Miguel interrupted.

    "Sort of. A special blanket where he could grow wings."

    "Miss Dora?" Miguel's grubby finger poked her collarbone. "How come you got wings?"

    Dora's breath caught. Before she could answer, Pastor Mark cleared his throat. "Dora. My office."

    The children groaned as she stood. Miguel clung to her sleeve. "But we didn't finish!"

    "I'll come back," Dora promised, though the words tasted like ash.

    Pastor Mark's office smelled of lemon polish and regret. He didn't sit, didn't offer her a chair. "The board met last night."

    Dora's knees threatened to buckle. She gripped the doorframe.

    "Mr. Westfield has withdrawn his annual donation." Pastor Mark's voice flattened. "Fifty thousand dollars."

    The number hung between them-a death sentence for the shelter's summer youth program, the free clinic Tuesdays, the emergency housing fund.

    "I'll leave," Dora whispered.

    Pastor Mark's fist hit the desk. A framed photo of his ordination ceremony clattered to the floor. "Don't you understand? It's too late for that!" He sagged into his chair, the anger draining as suddenly as it came. "He wants you publicly denounced. An example made."

    The family room's laughter seeped under the door. Dora imagined Miguel waiting, the book still open to the caterpillar's transformation.

    "Tell me," Pastor Mark said quietly, "were you ever Wallace Green?"

    Dora's vision blurred. She saw her mother's hands braiding her sister's hair, her father's Bible left open on the kitchen table, the childhood bedroom that no longer held any trace of her existence.

    "No," she said. "I was never him."

    Pastor Mark studied her-really studied her-for the first time. "Then who are you?"

    Dora touched the moth stone in her pocket. "Someone who wants to help."

    The alley stank of urine and rotting takeout. Dora pressed Jay's spare key into their palm. "Gail's parents said you can stay as long as needed."

    Jay stared at the key like it might bite them. "Why are you doing this?"

    Dora thought of Ms. Elara's words, of Miguel's trusting eyes, of the shelter's empty donation ledger. "Because someone once did it for me."

    As Jay disappeared into the garage apartment, Dora turned toward Main Street. The pawn shop's neon sign buzzed like the alley's streetlights. She hesitated at the door, her grandmother's locket warm against her sternum-the only physical remnant of her erased life.

    The clerk didn't look up from his crossword. "Help you?"

    Dora set the locket on the glass counter. "How much?"

    Outside, she counted the bills twice before tucking them into the shelter's donation box. The moth stone pulsed once in her pocket-a heartbeat of approval-as she walked away.

    Chapter 15: The Crush

    The Mitchell's living room was transformed. Blankets draped over furniture formed a makeshift fort, fairy lights twinkled around the perimeter, and the coffee table overflowed with bowls of popcorn, candy, and soda. Dora sat cross-legged on a pile of cushions, watching Gail fiddle with the projector her father had brought home from work. A white sheet hung against the wall, rippling slightly from the air conditioning.

    "Movie night is sacred in this house," Gail explained, not looking up from the tangle of cords. "Dad says everyone needs a little escape sometimes."

    Dora nodded, though Gail couldn't see her. She'd never had movie nights before-her old family believed television was best consumed in small, controlled doses, preferably educational or religious in nature. The casual abundance of this night-of snacks, of comfort, of permission to simply enjoy-felt like another small miracle.

    "Success!" Gail pumped her fist as the projector hummed to life, casting a blue rectangle on the sheet. She flopped down beside Dora, their shoulders brushing. "Mom and Dad are at their book club until eleven, so we have the place to ourselves."

    "What are we watching?" Dora asked, trying to ignore the warmth radiating from where their bodies touched.

    Gail grinned, brandishing a flash drive. "A classic-But I'm a Cheerleader. Have you seen it?"

    Dora shook her head.

    "Oh my god, you're going to love it. It's this satire about conversion therapy, but it's actually hilarious and has this amazing romance and-" Gail stopped, her cheeks flushing. "Sorry. I'm doing my thing again."

    "What thing?"

    "My enthusiasm overwhelm. Jay says I come on too strong."

    Dora smiled. "I like your enthusiasm. It's... alive."

    Something flickered across Gail's face-surprise, maybe, or pleasure-before she turned to plug in the flash drive. The movie began, and they settled into comfortable silence, interrupted only by Gail's occasional commentary or their shared laughter.

    Halfway through, as the main characters shared a clandestine moment in the woods, Dora became acutely aware of Gail beside her-the way her laugh bubbled up from deep in her chest, the small scar above her eyebrow that crinkled when she smiled, the soft curve of her neck when she tilted her head. Heat crept up Dora's spine, unfamiliar and electric.

    Oh, she thought. Oh no.

    She forced her attention back to the movie, but the feeling persisted-this new awareness, this sudden inability to ignore how the dim light caught in Gail's hair or how her fingers moved expressively as she explained a reference Dora had missed.

    When the credits rolled, Dora realized she'd absorbed almost nothing from the second half.

    "What did you think?" Gail asked, turning to her with expectant eyes.

    "It was... really good," Dora managed, hoping her face didn't betray her distraction.

    Gail studied her for a moment. "You hated it."

    "No! No, I liked it. I just..." Dora floundered, searching for words that wouldn't reveal too much. "I got lost in thought, I guess."

    "About?" Gail leaned closer, her expression open and curious.

    About you, Dora thought. About how I never noticed the gold flecks in your eyes before. About how your existence makes the world feel less sharp-edged.

    "About the shelter," she said instead. "And Mr. Westfield, and Pastor Mark, and all of it."

    Gail's face shifted, her private smile replaced by the fierce determination Dora had come to recognize as her activism mode. "I've been thinking about that too. We need to do something-not just for you, but for everyone Pastor Mark tries to push out."

    She jumped up, grabbing her notebook from the coffee table and flipping to a fresh page. "I've been researching. The shelter gets public funding, which means they can't discriminate. And Mr. Westfield sits on like three different boards that have anti-discrimination policies."

    Dora watched Gail pace, her hair falling loose from its bun as she gestured, her whole body vibrating with purpose. This was the Gail everyone at the shelter knew-the organizer, the fierce defender, the girl who never backed down. But Dora also knew the Gail who cried at dog food commercials, who sang off-key in the shower, who secretly read romance novels and hid them under her mattress.

    "We could start with a petition," Gail continued, scribbling notes. "Get the other volunteers on board. Maybe even some of the guests who've been unfairly treated. Mrs. Kowalski would sign for sure, and Jay, and-"

    "You're amazing," Dora said softly.

    Gail stopped mid-sentence, blinking. "What?"

    Heat rushed to Dora's cheeks. "I just mean-you care so much. You fight so hard. It's amazing."

    Gail's expression softened. "You'd do the same for me."

    I'd do anything for you, Dora thought, the realization landing with quiet certainty.

    "Yeah," was all she said.

    Gail returned to the fort, sitting cross-legged across from Dora, notebook open in her lap. "We should start a list of allies-people we know would support us."

    Dora nodded, trying to focus as Gail outlined her plan. But her mind kept wandering to the movie's final scene-the two girls kissing in the back of a convertible, driving toward possibility together. She wondered what it would be like to kiss Gail, to hold her hand as more than a friend.

    The thought simultaneously thrilled and terrified her. She'd never had a crush before-not a real one, not one that made her palms sweat and her heart race. As Wallace, she'd forced herself into a few awkward dates with girls, each one confirming what she already knew: that she wasn't like other boys, that something essential was misaligned.

    But this-this felt different. This felt true.

    "Earth to Dora." Gail waved a hand in front of her face. "You're a million miles away tonight."

    Dora blinked. "Sorry. Just tired, I guess."

    Gail set her notebook aside, concern replacing enthusiasm. "Are you okay? Really?"

    "I'm fine," Dora said quickly. "Just... processing a lot."

    Gail shifted closer, taking Dora's hand. "You can talk to me. About anything."

    Dora looked down at their joined hands-Gail's fingers ink-stained and calloused from guitar, her own still getting used to trimmed nails and the silver butterfly ring Gail had given her last week. How could she explain this new feeling? This tender, terrifying awareness?

    "I'm grateful," she said finally. "For all of this. For you."

    Gail squeezed her hand. "Don't get sappy on me, Mitchell. I'll leave you alone with The Notebook."

    They both laughed, the moment passing, but something had shifted inside Dora-a recognition she couldn't unknow.

    Later, as they cleaned up the living room before Gail's parents returned, Dora found herself noticing a hundred new things: the way Gail hummed under her breath as she worked, the unconscious grace of her movements, the tiny rainbow pin she always wore on her jacket lapel.

    "We should do this again," Gail said, folding the last blanket. "Next time you can pick the movie."

    Dora nodded, her heart doing a small somersault. "I'd like that."

    Upstairs, in the guest room that had become hers, Dora sat on the edge of the bed, clutching her notebook. Outside, a summer storm gathered, lightning occasionally illuminating the quiet street. She opened to a fresh page and began to write.

    Tonight, I realized something. Something I think I've known but haven't let myself see. I have feelings for Gail-not just friendship, but something more. Something that makes my heart beat faster when she looks at me, something that makes me notice every detail about her, something that makes me wish for impossible things.

    I don't know what to do with these feelings. Gail has been my best friend, my protector, my guide through this new life. What if telling her ruins everything? What if she doesn't feel the same way?

    And even if she did-who am I to ask for more? She's already given me so much. A home, a family, a place to belong. It feels selfish to want anything beyond that.

    For now, I'll keep these feelings to myself. I'll be her friend, her ally in whatever fight she takes on next. That's enough. It has to be enough.

    Dora closed the notebook, pressing it to her chest. Outside, rain began to fall, drumming against the window like impatient fingers. A crack of thunder shook the house.

    Her door creaked open, and Gail peeked in, hair twisted into a messy bun for sleep. "You okay? You know how I feel about storms."

    Dora smiled. Gail, fearless in every other way, had a childlike anxiety about thunderstorms-a secret she shared only with those closest to her.

    "I'm fine," Dora said. "Do you want to stay?"

    Gail's relief was immediate. "Just until it passes."

    She climbed onto the bed, settling against the headboard with a pillow hugged to her chest. Dora joined her, careful to leave space between them, her heart racing with this new awareness.

    As the storm raged outside, they talked about small things-shelter gossip, a new song Gail was learning on guitar, plans for the weekend. When lightning flashed, Gail flinched slightly, and Dora resisted the urge to pull her close.

    Eventually, Gail's eyes grew heavy, her sentences trailing off mid-thought. "I should go to my room," she murmured, making no move to leave.

    "You can stay," Dora said softly. "If you want."

    Gail smiled drowsily, already half-asleep. "You're the best, you know that?"

    Dora watched as Gail's breathing deepened, her face relaxing into peaceful slumber. In sleep, the fierce activist was gone, replaced by a girl who looked younger, more vulnerable.

    "I think I'm falling in love with you," Dora whispered, the words barely audible over the rain.

    Gail stirred slightly but didn't wake. Dora pulled the blanket over them both and closed her eyes, listening to the steady rhythm of Gail's breathing and the storm outside.

    In the morning, she would be just Dora again-Gail's friend, the shelter volunteer, the girl with no past. But for tonight, in the quiet dark, she let herself acknowledge the truth that had been growing inside her, steady and undeniable as a heartbeat: she was in love with her best friend, and she had no idea what to do about it.

    Chapter 16: Pastor’s Past

    The ledger entries blurred into gray smudges under Pastor Mark’s trembling fingers. Moonlight pooled on his desk, illuminating the spreadsheet’s grim verdict: Donation Status: WESTFIELD, CHARLES – WITHDRAWN. The numbers mocked him-$50,000 vanished, summer programs slashed, the shelter’s food budget halved. He closed his laptop with a shudder, the click echoing like a gunshot in the empty office.

    A moth battered itself against the overhead light, wings thumping a frantic rhythm against the glass. Mark’s gaze drifted to the family photo wedged between his Bible and a stack of sermon notes-his ordination day, 2003. His mother’s lace collar starched to perfection, his father’s hand heavy on his shoulder, Alex’s face carefully cropped out of the frame.

    June 1998

    The screen door slammed. Seventeen-year-old Mark froze on the porch steps, his Little League trophy slipping in sweaty palms. Through the kitchen window, he saw his father’s fist come down on the Formica table.

    “Abomination,” Dad spat, the word warped by the glass.

    Alex stood framed in afternoon light, their cropped hair glowing like a halo. At fifteen, they’d never looked more like Mom-same sharp cheekbones, same defiant tilt of the chin. “My name’s Alex now,” they said, voice steady. “And I won’t apologize for who I am.”

    Mom crossed herself. “You’ll burn. Both of you.”

    Mark’s stomach lurched. He’d known this was coming-the eyeliner smudges on Alex’s pillowcase, the stolen men’s shirts, the way they’d started locking the bathroom door. But he’d prayed. Oh, how he’d prayed.

    “Get out.” Dad’s voice shook. “Take your devilry elsewhere.”

    Alex didn’t flinch. They turned to Mark, eyes pleading beneath the mascara clumping their lashes. “Tell them, Marky. Tell them I’m still me.”

    The trophy’s golden batter dug into Mark’s palm. He stared at his cleats-white leather speckled with infield dirt. “You’re… you’re confused, Allie.”

    Something broke behind Alex’s eyes. They grabbed their backpack, the one covered in band patches and safety pins. “Keep your damn trophy,” they whispered, brushing past him.

    Mom’s rosary beads clattered against the windowpane as Alex vanished down Magnolia Street.

    The moth fell still, wings splayed against the lampshade. Mark traced the photo’s torn edge where Alex’s shoulder used to be. Twenty-three years, and the shame still curdled his prayers.

    A knock shattered the silence.

    “Pastor Mark?” Dora hovered in the doorway, her thrift-store cardigan swallowing her frame. She held a stack of folded towels, the shelter’s lavender detergent clinging to her like incense. “Mrs. Kowalski sent these for the family room.”

    He straightened his tie. “Set them there.”

    She hesitated, gaze snagging on the moth. “They only live a week, you know. After they emerge.”

    “Pardon?”

    “Luna moths.” She nodded at the lifeless wings. “They don’t even have mouths. Just… exist to find light.” Her fingers brushed the doorframe. “Seems lonely.”

    Mark’s jaw tightened. “We’ve all got crosses to bear.”

    Dora’s eyes flicked to the cropped family photo. For a heartbeat, he swore she saw-the phantom outline of Alex’s absence, the ledger’s damning numbers, the confession burning his tongue.

    Then she was gone, footsteps echoing down the hall.

    September 1998

    The payphone reeked of urine. Mark fed it another quarter, hands shaking. Three months since Alex left. Three months of Mom crying into her casserole dishes, Dad preaching about Sodom and Gomorrah, Mark scrubbing his skin raw after every cold shower.

    “Hello?” Alex’s voice crackled through the line-deeper now, raspy like they’d been smoking.

    “It’s me.” Mark pressed his forehead to the metal booth. “Where are you?”

    A pause. “Bus station. Chattanooga.”

    “Come home.”

    Alex laughed-a hollow sound. “To what? More Bible verses and conversion pamphlets?”

    “I’ll talk to Dad. We’ll fix this.”

    “Fix me?” The line hissed. “I’m not broken, Marky.”

    “Please. Before you…” He couldn’t say die. Couldn’t imagine Alex’s piercings rusting in some alley, their Doc Martens tossed in a dumpster.

    “Tell Mom I’m sorry about her good saucepan. I needed something to cook ramen in.” The dial tone drowned Mark’s sob.

    Rain lashed the shelter’s windows. Mark stared at the donation box someone had left on his desk-$127 in crumpled bills and a silver locket. The note read: For the garden. -D.

    His thumb found the locket’s clasp. Inside, two faces smiled up at him: a gray-haired woman and a toddler with ice cream smeared across their cheeks. A family preserved in miniature.

    “Pastor?” Mrs. Kowalski stood in the doorway, her apron dusted with flour. “The board’s ready for you.”

    He snapped the locket shut. “Tell them I’ll be right there.”

    The moth’s wings crumbled when he lifted it from the lampshade. Mark cupped the broken body, feeling the papery fragments cling to his skin. For twenty-three years, he’d preached about lost sheep. Now, faced with his own wandering flock-Dora’s quiet resilience, Jay’s guarded hope, Alex’s ghost in every mirrored surface-he understood the true cost of shepherding.

    He buried the moth in the potted fern by the window.

    Some crosses couldn’t be borne alone.

    Chapter 17: The Protest

    The shelter’s community bulletin board had become a mosaic of resistance. Rainbow flyers overlapped with handwritten notes-Pride Picnic Saturday! Bring your stories and sandwiches!-while polaroids of shelter residents smiling beneath paper flags fluttered like prayer ribbons. Dora stood back, adjusting the lopsided banner Gail had painted: LOVE IS NEVER WRONG in dripping gold letters. Her hands still smelled of acrylic and hope.

    “They’ll see it from the highway,” Gail said, stepping beside her. She wore a crop top with the sleeves ripped off, exposing the tattooed ferns on her shoulders-a deliberate provocation.

    Dora’s gaze drifted to Pastor Mark’s office window. The blinds were shut, but she imagined him inside, tallying sins like inventory. “What if no one comes?”

    Gail hooked a finger through Dora’s belt loop, pulling her close. “Then we’ll eat all the lemon bars ourselves.”

    The plan had crystallized in the Mitchells’ garage two nights earlier, maps and markers spread across the hood of Mr. Mitchell’s vintage Mustang. Jay had swiped a stack of LGBTQ+ history zines from the library, their pages bristling with sticky notes. “We need to show Pastor Dickhead this isn’t just about us,” they’d said, flipping to a photo of the 1969 Cooper Do-Nuts riot. “It’s about everyone he’s ever made feel small.”

    Now, folding chairs circled the shelter’s overgrown courtyard where dandelions punched through cracks in the concrete. Dora arranged a basket of pronoun pins (She/Her, They/Them, Ask Me!) beside a weathered copy of Audre Lorde’s Zami. Her fingers lingered on the cover-a memoir of becoming, of finding language for the unspeakable.

    “Need a hand?”

    Mrs. Kowalski stood in the doorway, holding a tray of pierogis arranged in a rainbow. Flour dusted her apron, and her knuckles gleamed with arthritis cream.

    “You didn’t have to-”

    “Pssh.” She set the tray beside the lemon bars. “My babcia marched with Solidarity in ’80. Protest food is in my blood.”

    Pastor Mark found them at noon.

    He emerged from the shelter’s side entrance, his shadow slicing across the picnic blankets where a dozen residents lounged-trans teens sketching designs for protest signs, elderly veterans debating the best way to layer glitter glue. Dora watched his gaze snag on the progress pride flag Jay had hung from the fire escape, its colors bleeding into the June sun.

    “Miss Mitchell.” His voice carried the strained calm of a man balancing on a high wire. “A word?”

    Gail stepped forward, but Dora caught her wrist. “I’ve got this.”

    The storage closet reeked of industrial cleaner and stale devotionals. Pastor Mark shut the door, plunging them into a darkness punctuated by the red glow of an exit sign.

    “This event-” he began.

    “Is happening,” Dora finished. She willed her voice not to shake. “We have permits. The board approved the use of the courtyard.”

    “The board,” he said slowly, “didn’t realize you’d be distributing… materials.” He held up one of Jay’s zines-a diagram of gender identities beside a timeline of queer rights.

    Dora crossed her arms, the moth stone a warm weight in her pocket. “Knowledge isn’t contraband.”

    “You’re putting this entire organization at risk.” His fist clenched around the zine. “The Westfields already pulled funding over your little garden stunt. Do you know what happens if the city revokes our license? Where these people will go?”

    These people. The words hung between them, sharp as broken glass.

    “You think I don’t care?” Dora’s nails bit into her palms. “I’m one of ‘these people.’ So was Alex.”

    Pastor Mark froze.

    The name-his sister’s true name-echoed in the cramped space. Dora hadn’t planned to say it, but there it was, a truth as undeniable as the heartbeat in her throat.

    “How did you-”

    “You talk in your sleep.” The confession spilled out, raw and reckless. “When you nap in your office after lunch. You say their name.”

    For a heartbeat, she saw it-the boy he’d been, watching his sibling walk away down Magnolia Street. Then his mask slid back into place.

    “Get out.”

    The protest began at 3 PM.

    Dora stood on the makeshift stage-a pallet draped in a bedsheet-her sneakers squeaking against the plywood. The crowd rippled outward: shelter residents clutching rainbow-iced cookies, queer teens from neighboring towns, Mrs. Kowalski’s book club waving Love is Love signs in Polish.

    “My name is Dora,” she began, the mic feedback screeching. Gail grinned from the sidelines, giving her a thumbs-up. “And eight weeks ago, I didn’t exist.”

    A hush fell.

    “Not on paper, anyway. But people here”-she gestured to Jay, to Mrs. Kowalski, to the nonbinary teen handing out water bottles-“saw me. Not just my body, but my heart. And that’s what Pride is, right? Being seen. Being believed.”

    Someone whooped. A toddler waved a sparkly wand, casting flecks of light across the crowd.

    Then the sirens started.

    Pastor Mark stood at the edge of the courtyard, flanked by two cops. His face was ashen, but his voice boomed with righteous fury. “This gathering is unauthorized! You have five minutes to disperse!”

    The crowd murmured, a current of fear cutting through the joy. Dora’s knees buckled, but Gail was there, steadying her elbow.

    “Check the permits!” Gail shouted, brandishing a folder. “Everything’s in order!”

    One cop squinted at the paperwork. The other adjusted his belt, eyeing the progress flag. “Says here you’re allowed fifty people max. This looks closer to seventy.”

    “Since when do you math?” Jay called out, sparking nervous laughter.

    The cop reddened. “Don’t get smart, kid.”

    Dora stepped off the stage, her heart hammering. She faced Pastor Mark directly, the sun glinting off his cross necklace. “You don’t have to do this.”

    For a fractured second, she thought he might relent-his eyes flickered to the photo booth where a trans man and his adoptive mother hugged beneath a Chosen Family banner. Then his jaw hardened.

    “Pack. It. Up.”

    They regrouped in the alley behind the shelter, the stench of dumpsters mixing with rage.

    “We’ll march to City Hall!” Gail paced, her boots crunching broken glass. “They can’t arrest all of us!”

    Jay shook their head. “Cops’ll kettle us before we hit Main Street.”

    Mrs. Kowalski pressed a Tupperware of pierogis into Dora’s hands. “Eat. Stalin always said revolutions need carbs.”

    Dora stared at the moth stone in her palm-its wings seemed to pulse in time with the chants drifting from the street. Whose shelter? Our shelter!

    “Hey.” Gail tilted Dora’s chin up. “You’re thinking about running.”

    “I’m thinking,” Dora whispered, “about how many people lose everything for moments like this.”

    Gail kissed her forehead. “Then let’s make it count.”

    The riot began with a song.

    As the cops moved in, Dora linked arms with Jay and Mrs. Kowalski. Someone started We Are Family, off-key and defiant. The toddler with the sparkly wand sat on her father’s shoulders, scattering light like a tiny disco ball.

    Pastor Mark watched from the fire escape, his grip whitening on the railing. When the first cop reached for Jay’s arm, Dora stepped between them.

    “Don’t touch them.”

    The cop laughed. “Or what, princess?”

    Then Gail was there, phone raised. “Assaulting minors looks great on Instagram!”

    A click. A flash. The cop hesitated, his buddy pulling him back.

    Dora didn’t see who threw the first handful of glitter. It caught the sunlight as it arced-a shower of gold that dusted the cops’ shoulders, the pavement, the wilted hydrangeas in the shelter’s planters.

    For a heartbeat, everyone froze.

    Then the toddler giggled.

    The crowd erupted-not in violence, but in joy. Glitter bombs burst like fireworks. A drag queen in full sequin regalia distributed rainbow popsicles. Mrs. Kowalski led a conga line past the sputtering cops, her Love is Love sign held high.

    Dora turned, searching the fire escape.

    It was empty.

    That night, they found Pastor Mark in the sanctuary.

    He sat slumped in the front pew, a bottle of communion wine dangling from his fingers. The crucifix loomed above him, its shadow slicing his face into halves.

    Gail moved to speak, but Dora shook her head.

    They left him there-swaying, silent, surrounded by the confetti of a battle he’d already lost.

    Chapter 18: First Kiss

    The shelter was quieter than usual the morning after the protest, as if the walls themselves were catching their breath. Sunlight crept through the high windows, painting soft rectangles across the battered tables. Dora found herself drifting from task to task-wiping counters, restocking napkins-her mind replaying every moment of the day before: the rainbow flags, the chants, the way Gail’s hand had found hers in the chaos, grounding her.

    Jay was the first to break the silence. They appeared in the kitchen doorway, eyes rimmed red but shining. “You did it,” they said, voice hoarse with pride. “You stood up to him. To all of them.”

    Dora shook her head, embarrassed. “We did it. I never could’ve-” Her voice caught, and she looked away, blinking fast.

    Jay offered a crooked smile. “You’re braver than you think, Dora.” They hesitated, then reached out and squeezed her shoulder. “Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise. Not even you.”

    Dora managed a smile, warmth blooming in her chest. “Thanks, Jay.”

    They left her to her thoughts, and Dora slipped out the back door, needing air. The garden was battered but alive-trampled dandelions, a snapped tomato cage, glitter still clinging to the leaves. She knelt, brushing dirt from a patch of basil, and let herself breathe.

    A shadow fell across the garden. Gail stood at the gate, hair a wild halo in the sunlight, a bandage on her knuckle from yesterday’s frantic sign-making.

    “Hey,” Gail said, voice soft.

    “Hey.” Dora sat back on her heels, brushing soil from her hands. “Did you sleep?”

    Gail shrugged. “A little. Kept replaying everything. Wondering if we did the right thing.”

    Dora looked up, heart pounding. “We did. Even if it was messy.”

    Gail sank down beside her, knees drawn to her chest. For a long moment, they just sat in silence, the only sound the distant hum of traffic and a mourning dove’s call.

    “I was scared,” Dora admitted. “When the cops came. When Pastor Mark started yelling. I thought-maybe I’d ruined everything for you. For Jay. For everyone.”

    Gail shook her head, fierce. “You didn’t ruin anything. You showed them what matters. You showed me.” She hesitated, then reached out, her fingers brushing Dora’s wrist. “You’re the bravest person I know.”

    Dora’s breath caught. “I’m not. I was terrified.”

    Gail’s hand found hers, squeezing tight. “That’s what makes it brave.”

    The words hung between them, electric. Dora’s heart hammered in her chest. She looked at Gail-really looked-the way her freckles spilled across her cheeks, the way her eyes glinted with unshed tears, the way her thumb traced gentle circles on Dora’s skin.

    “I’ve never-” Dora began, then faltered.

    Gail’s voice was barely a whisper. “Me neither. Not like this.”

    The world narrowed: the scent of basil and earth, the warmth of Gail’s hand, the hush of the morning. Dora leaned in, trembling, and Gail met her halfway. Their lips brushed-soft, uncertain, a question and an answer all at once.

    For a heartbeat, everything stilled. The ache of yesterday, the fear of tomorrow, the weight of being seen-all of it faded, replaced by something bright and impossibly tender.

    When they broke apart, both were breathless, cheeks flushed.

    “Wow,” Gail said, voice shaking with laughter and awe. “Was that-okay?”

    Dora nodded, dazed. “Yeah. More than okay.”

    They sat in stunned silence, hands still entwined.

    A shout from the shelter’s back door startled them. Jay’s head poked out, grinning. “You two coming in, or should I bring out a picnic?”

    Gail groaned, burying her face in Dora’s shoulder. “We’re coming!”

    Dora laughed, the sound bubbling up from somewhere new. She squeezed Gail’s hand, and together they stood, brushing dirt from their jeans.

    Inside, the shelter was coming alive again. Mrs. Kowalski was already rolling out dough for pierogi, humming a hymn under her breath. Jay was setting up a chessboard, their smile sly.

    Gail nudged Dora. “Should we tell them?”

    Dora hesitated, nerves fluttering. “Maybe not yet. Let’s just… have today.”

    Gail nodded, understanding. “Today sounds good.”

    They worked side by side all morning, laughter and glances passing between them like a secret language. Dora felt lighter than she had in weeks-like she’d finally stepped into the sunlight after years in shadow.

    But as the lunch rush ebbed and the dining hall emptied, reality crept back in. Pastor Mark’s office door was shut, blinds drawn tight. The threat of consequences, of being forced out, still loomed.

    Dora found herself in the storeroom, stacking cans, when Gail appeared in the doorway.

    “You okay?” Gail asked, voice gentle.

    Dora nodded, but her hands shook. “I keep waiting for the other shoe to drop. For Pastor Mark to call me in and-”

    Gail stepped close, resting her forehead against Dora’s. “Whatever happens, you’re not alone. I’m with you. Jay’s with you. My family, too. We’ll figure it out.”

    Dora closed her eyes, letting herself believe it. “I’m scared.”

    “Me too,” Gail whispered. “But I think that’s okay.”

    A knock at the door made them jump apart. It was Mrs. Kowalski, holding a tray of cookies. “Break time, girls. You’ve earned it.”

    Gail winked at Dora as they followed Mrs. Kowalski to the kitchen. They sat at the table, trading stories and jokes, pretending for a little while that the world was simple and safe.

    After lunch, the three of them walked to the park, the summer air thick with the scent of cut grass and honeysuckle. Jay challenged Gail to a race, and Dora cheered them on, laughter ringing out across the playground.

    They collapsed in the shade of an old oak, breathless and grinning.

    “I wish every day could be like this,” Dora said quietly.

    Gail squeezed her hand. “It can be. Maybe not always easy, but-real. Ours.”

    Jay flopped down beside them, stealing a cookie from Gail’s pocket. “You two are disgustingly cute, you know that?”

    Dora blushed, but Gail just grinned. “Took us long enough.”

    They watched the clouds drift by, the world spinning gently on.

    As the sun began to set, they made their way back to the shelter. The building glowed in the golden light, battered but standing.

    At the door, Gail paused, turning to Dora. “Whatever happens next-we’re in this together. Okay?”

    Dora nodded, heart full. “Together.”

    Inside, the world waited: challenges, questions, the threat of being forced out. But for now, Dora carried the memory of Gail’s lips on hers, the warmth of her hand, the knowledge that she was seen and loved.

    That night, as Dora lay in bed at the Mitchells’ house, she turned the day over in her mind-the fear, the joy, the miracle of being herself. She wrote in her notebook, the words flowing easy for once:

    Today, I was brave. Today, I was loved. Maybe that’s what girlhood is-learning to let yourself be seen, even when it’s terrifying. Learning to love, even when it might hurt. I don’t know what tomorrow will bring, but tonight, I am enough.

    She closed the notebook, hope blooming in her chest. She was Dora. She was real. And she was not alone

    Chapter 19: The Investigation

    The shelter’s kitchen was thick with the scent of cinnamon rolls and tension. Dora stood at the sink, scrubbing a baking sheet, her mind replaying the memory of Gail’s lips on hers in the garden. Every time she glanced at Gail across the room, her heart stuttered, but neither of them spoke of it. The world outside their bubble, however, was anything but silent.

    Rumors had grown teeth. Dora heard them in the way Mrs. Turner’s voice dropped when she entered a room, in the sideways glances from volunteers who’d known Wallace and now eyed Dora with suspicion. She tried to focus on the work-stacking plates, wiping counters, listening to Jay talk about their latest mural-but the unease gnawed at her.

    That morning, Pastor Mark’s office door stayed closed. The blinds were drawn, and when Dora passed by, she caught the low murmur of voices-his and a stranger’s, deep and clipped. She pressed on, pretending not to notice, but a chill ran down her spine.

    After lunch, Gail found her in the hallway, hands shoved deep in her pockets. “Something’s up,” she whispered. “Dad says Mark’s been calling around town, asking questions about you. And there was a guy here this morning-suit, briefcase, looked like he’d never set foot in a shelter before.”

    Dora’s stomach dropped. “A private investigator?”

    Gail nodded grimly. “I think so. My mom tried to talk to Mark, but he shut her down. He’s looking for dirt, Dora. Anything to prove you don’t belong.”

    Dora’s hands trembled. “What if he finds out? What if-what if I just disappear? Like I never existed?”

    Gail squeezed her arm. “You’re not alone. My parents are furious. They’re going to the board. And if Mark tries anything, we’ll fight back. I promise.”

    Dora nodded, swallowing hard. She wanted to believe it, but fear pressed in on all sides.

    The next day, the shelter buzzed with nervous energy. Dora kept her head down, focusing on the tasks at hand. She sorted canned goods in the storeroom, her mind racing. Every time the phone rang at the front desk, she flinched, half-expecting to be called into Mark’s office.

    Jay appeared in the doorway, holding two mugs of cocoa. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

    Dora managed a weak smile. “Just tired.”

    Jay sat beside her on a crate, passing over a mug. “People are talking. About you. About the protest. About Mark. Mrs. Kowalski says the board’s meeting tonight.”

    Dora’s grip tightened on the mug. “I wish I could just be normal. Invisible.”

    Jay shook their head. “You’re not invisible, Dora. That’s the problem. You’re real. And you make things happen. That scares people like Mark.”

    They sat in silence, sipping cocoa, the hum of the fridge filling the space between them.

    That evening, Gail’s parents arrived at the shelter, their faces set with determination. Susan Mitchell, her hair pulled back in a no-nonsense bun, marched straight to Pastor Mark’s office. Robert followed, jaw clenched.

    Dora watched from the hallway, anxiety churning in her gut. Gail slipped up beside her, squeezing her hand.

    Inside the office, voices rose-Susan’s sharp, Mark’s defensive. “You have no right to investigate a child,” Susan said, her voice carrying through the thin walls. “Dora is staying with us. She’s safe. If you have concerns, you bring them to us, not some stranger.”

    Mark’s reply was muffled, but Dora caught the words “background check” and “liability.” Robert’s voice rumbled, low and dangerous: “You’re not the police, Mark. And you don’t get to decide who’s worthy of help.”

    The door opened suddenly, and Susan emerged, cheeks flushed. She spotted Dora and Gail, softening. “It’s going to be okay, sweetheart,” she said, pulling Dora into a brief, fierce hug. “We’re not letting him push you out.”

    But the damage was done. The next morning, a stranger waited in the shelter’s lobby. He wore a gray suit and carried a leather folder. When Dora entered, he stood, blocking her path.

    “Miss Dora, is it?” His tone was polite, but his eyes were cold. “I’m Mr. Harlan. I’m conducting a routine inquiry on behalf of the shelter’s administration.”

    Dora’s pulse hammered in her ears. “I-I’m just a volunteer.”

    He smiled thinly. “Of course. I just have a few questions. Where are you from? Who are your parents? What school did you attend before coming here?”

    Dora’s mind went blank. She’d rehearsed answers with Gail, but under the man’s scrutiny, the words tangled. “I-I don’t really have a family. I was staying with friends. The Mitchells took me in.”

    He jotted notes, expression unreadable. “No school records? No identification?”

    Dora shook her head, heat rising in her cheeks. “I-I lost everything. It’s complicated.”

    Mr. Harlan closed his folder. “Thank you for your time.” He turned away, leaving Dora trembling in the middle of the lobby.

    The rest of the day passed in a blur. Dora felt every eye on her, every whisper a potential accusation. At lunch, Mrs. Kowalski pressed a warm roll into her hand.

    “You’re stronger than you think, Dora,” she murmured. “Don’t let them scare you.”

    Jay found her in the rec room, fidgeting with a chess piece. “He cornered me too,” they said. “Asked about you. I told him you’re my friend. That’s all he needs to know.”

    Dora managed a shaky smile. “Thank you.”

    Gail joined them, her face stormy. “My parents are meeting with the board tonight. They’re bringing a lawyer. Mark can’t just investigate you without cause.”

    Dora nodded, hope flickering. “I just want to stay. To help.”

    Gail squeezed her hand. “You will. We’ll make sure of it.”

    That evening, the shelter board convened in the conference room. Dora waited in the hallway with Gail, Jay, and Susan Mitchell. The minutes crawled by, tension mounting.

    Finally, the door opened. Pastor Mark stepped out, face pale. He glanced at Dora, something like regret flickering in his eyes.

    Susan emerged, her expression triumphant. “They’re putting a stop to the investigation. Mark’s been warned-no more private eyes, no more digging. If he has concerns, he brings them to the board, not strangers.”

    Dora sagged with relief. “Thank you.”

    Susan hugged her. “You’re family now. We protect our own.”

    Later, as the shelter emptied for the night, Dora and Gail sat on the back steps, watching the stars emerge.

    “I was so scared,” Dora whispered. “I thought I’d lose everything.”

    Gail leaned against her, head on her shoulder. “You won’t. Not while I’m here. Not while my family’s here.”

    Dora closed her eyes, letting the warmth of Gail’s presence steady her.

    “You’re not alone, Dora,” Gail said softly. “Not ever again.”

    Dora smiled, hope blooming in her chest. The investigation had threatened to erase her, but instead it had revealed something deeper-a network of care, a chosen family willing to fight for her place in the world.

    As the night deepened, Dora wrote in her notebook:

    Today, I was seen. Not just as a problem to be solved, but as someone worth protecting. Maybe that’s what family really is-not just blood, but the people who stand beside you when the world tries to erase you. I’m scared, but I’m not alone. And that makes all the difference.

    She closed the notebook, the fear receding. Whatever came next, she would face it with Gail, with Jay, with the Mitchells-her family, chosen and true

    Chapter 20: The Erasure

    Dora woke to the sound of rain tapping against the Mitchells’ guest room window, the world outside blurred and gray. For a moment, she lay still, cocooned in the warmth of borrowed blankets, listening to the house breathe around her: the distant clatter of Gail making breakfast, the hum of the dishwasher, the muted voices of her new family. She pressed her palm to her chest, feeling the steady thump of her heart-a rhythm she was finally learning to trust.

    But beneath the comfort, a strange unease gnawed at her. She’d had another dream: a hallway lined with doors, each one marked with a name she almost recognized. When she tried to open one, it dissolved into mist. She woke with the taste of loss on her tongue.

    Downstairs, the kitchen was bright with the scent of cinnamon and coffee. Gail grinned as Dora entered, waving a spatula. “Morning, sleeping beauty. I made pancakes. Dad’s already left for work, but Mom says you can have first dibs.”

    Dora smiled, letting herself be drawn into the swirl of morning routine. She poured orange juice, set the table, tried to ignore the ache in her chest. Gail watched her, concern flickering in her eyes.

    “You okay?” she asked softly, when her mom stepped out to answer the phone.

    Dora hesitated. “Just… weird dreams. I keep seeing doors I can’t open. Names I can’t remember.”

    Gail set down the spatula and came to her side. “You’re here now. That’s what matters.”

    Dora nodded, but the feeling lingered.

    At the shelter, Dora’s day began with routine-sorting donations, helping Mrs. Kowalski knead bread, laughing at Jay’s terrible puns as they painted a new mural in the rec room. But everywhere she turned, she felt the edges of her world fraying.

    It started with a question from a new volunteer. “What school did you say you went to?” she asked, friendly and oblivious.

    Dora opened her mouth-and nothing came. She couldn’t remember the name of her old school, the mascot, even the color of the lockers. The memory was gone, as if someone had erased it with a careful hand.

    She covered quickly, mumbling something about moving around a lot, but the encounter left her shaken.

    Later, she found Jay in the garden, their hands stained with dirt and green paint. “You ever feel like you’re disappearing?” she asked, voice barely above a whisper.

    Jay glanced up, concern in their eyes. “You’re more real than anyone I know.”

    Dora tried to smile. “What if I’m not? What if I’m just… fading?”

    Jay shook their head. “You’re here. You’re helping. That’s real.”

    But Dora wasn’t sure. At lunch, she reached for her phone to text her old friend from before-only to realize she couldn’t remember their name, or even what they looked like. Her contacts list was empty except for the people she’d met since becoming Dora.

    The feeling grew worse as the day went on. In the shelter office, Pastor Mark was on the phone, his voice tight. “No, I’m telling you, there’s no record. I’ve checked every database. It’s like she never existed.”

    Dora froze in the hallway, her breath catching. She pressed herself against the wall, listening.

    “I don’t care what the Mitchells say,” Pastor Mark continued. “If she can’t prove who she is, she can’t stay here. It’s a liability.”

    Dora slipped away before he could see her, her hands shaking. She found Gail in the storage room, restocking canned goods.

    “I think I’m disappearing,” Dora whispered, her voice cracking. “Not just from my old life, but from everywhere. Pastor Mark can’t find any record of me. I can’t remember things-my old friends, my school, even my parents’ faces are getting blurry.”

    Gail set down a can of beans and pulled Dora into a fierce hug. “You’re not disappearing. You’re right here. With me.”

    Dora clung to her, but the fear wouldn’t let go.

    That night, after dinner, Dora sat at the kitchen table with a stack of papers the Mitchells’ lawyer had brought over. “We’re going to get you some documentation,” Susan Mitchell said gently. “It may not be perfect, but it’ll help. You’re part of this family now.”

    Dora tried to focus on the forms-new name, new birthday, new history-but the words swam before her eyes. She realized she couldn’t remember her old signature. She couldn’t even remember how her parents’ handwriting looked.

    She excused herself and fled upstairs, locking herself in the bathroom. She stared at her reflection, searching for some trace of the person she used to be. But all she saw was Dora-a girl with wide eyes and trembling hands.

    She pressed her forehead to the mirror, willing herself to remember.

    Who am I, really? she wondered. If no one remembers me, if there’s no proof I ever existed, am I even real?

    The next day, the erasure accelerated.

    At the library, Dora tried to log into the computer with her old email address. “Account not found,” the screen blinked. She tried again, and again, but it was gone. She checked the yearbook shelf, searching for her old class photo. The book flipped open to the right year, but her picture was missing-a blank space where her face should have been.

    She stumbled out into the sunlight, dizzy.

    At the shelter, Mrs. Kowalski waved her over. “Dora, dear, could you help me with the bread?”

    Dora nodded, grateful for the distraction. But as they worked, Mrs. Kowalski paused, frowning. “Did you ever tell me where you’re from? I feel like I should know, but-” She shook her head, as if trying to clear a fog.

    Dora’s heart pounded. “It’s okay. It’s not important.”

    But it was. It was everything.

    That evening, Dora sat on the porch with Gail, watching the sun set behind the trees. The air was heavy with the scent of honeysuckle and rain.

    “I’m scared,” Dora admitted. “I feel like I’m losing pieces of myself. Like the world is erasing me, bit by bit.”

    Gail took her hand. “You’re not alone. I remember you. Jay remembers you. My parents remember you. That’s enough.”

    Dora shook her head. “But what if it’s not? What if one day, even you forget?”

    Gail’s grip tightened. “I won’t. I promise.”

    Dora closed her eyes, letting the promise settle over her like a blanket. But the fear lingered.

    That night, Dora dreamed of her parents. She stood in the doorway of her childhood home, calling out for them. But when they turned to her, their faces were blank-featureless, unknowing. She reached out, but they faded away, leaving her alone in the empty house.

    She woke with tears on her cheeks.

    The next morning, Dora found the courage to call her old home number. The phone rang and rang, then a woman answered. “Hello?”

    Dora’s breath caught. “Mom?”

    A pause. “I’m sorry, who is this?”

    “It’s me. It’s-” She tried to say her old name, but it wouldn’t come. The word stuck in her throat, foreign and meaningless.

    “I think you have the wrong number,” the woman said gently, and hung up.

    Dora stared at the phone, numb.

    At the shelter, Pastor Mark cornered her in the hallway. “I’ve spoken to the authorities. There’s no record of you anywhere. No birth certificate, no school files, nothing. Who are you really?”

    Dora looked him in the eye, her fear burned away by a sudden, fierce clarity. “I’m Dora. That’s all I know.”

    He shook his head, frustrated. “That’s not enough.”

    “It has to be,” she whispered.

    That afternoon, Dora sat in the garden, the moth stone warm in her hand. Jay joined her, silent.

    “Do you think it’s possible to just… vanish?” Dora asked.

    Jay thought for a long moment. “Maybe. But I think the people who love you keep you real. Like, as long as someone remembers, you’re still here.”

    Dora nodded, tears slipping down her cheeks. “I hope so.”

    Jay squeezed her shoulder. “You’re not alone, Dora. Not ever.”

    That night, Dora wrote in her notebook, the words shaky but determined:

    Today, I felt myself slipping away. The world is forgetting me-my old friends, my family, even the records that proved I ever existed. But I’m still here. I have Gail. I have Jay. I have this new family and this new life. Maybe that’s what matters.

    Maybe being real isn’t about the past. Maybe it’s about the people who see you now, who love you now. Maybe I can let go of who I was, and just be Dora.

    She closed the notebook, hope flickering in her chest.

    She was Dora. She was real. And she would not disappear. Not as long as someone remembered. Not as long as she kept choosing to exist, every single day

    Chapter 21: The Mentor

    The garden gate creaked on rusted hinges as Dora slipped into the overgrown lot behind the shelter. Moonlight silvered the riot of untamed zinnias and milkweed, their tangled stems bowing under the weight of summer’s last blooms. She clutched the moth stone in her palm, its carved wings biting into her flesh as she knelt beside the compost bin. The stench of decay mingled with the sweetness of rotting peaches-a metaphor she’d have found poetic if her hands weren’t shaking.

    “You’ve been avoiding me.”

    Dora startled, nearly dropping the stone. Ms. Elara sat perched on an overturned bucket, her patched raincoat blending with the shadows. The old woman peeled a clementine with hands that seemed both ancient and ageless, the citrus scent cutting through the garden’s musk.

    “I’m not Wallace,” Dora blurted, the words sharp with defiance she didn’t feel.

    “Aren’t you?” Ms. Elara offered a segment of fruit, the flesh glowing like amber in the dim light. “That boy’s grief still clings to you like burrs to a sweater.”

    Dora recoiled. The truth of it stung-the way she still flinched at her reflection in shop windows, the nightmares where Pastor Mark’s voice warped into her father’s. She’d buried Wallace’s journal beneath Gail’s floorboards last week, but its absence haunted her more than its presence ever had.

    Ms. Elara rose, her movements fluid despite the cane she leaned on. “Walk with me.”

    They wandered rows of sunflowers gone to seed, their heavy heads bowed as if in prayer. The old woman paused to brush a thumb over the scarred stem where someone had snapped off a bloom. “Magic isn’t a wand wave, child. It’s the courage to keep growing when the world wants to prune you.”

    “I didn’t ask for this!” Dora gestured to her body-the hips that still felt foreign, the voice that sometimes startled her with its lightness. “You turned me into a riddle no one can solve.”

    “Riddles have answers.” Ms. Elara pressed a hand to Dora’s chest, where her heart thundered against her ribs. “You’ve been solving this one since the moment you wished yourself into existence.”

    A moth drifted past, its wings leaving trails of phosphorescence in the dark. Dora watched it alight on a thistle, remembering the cocoon she’d found in the Mitchells’ garage-papery and fragile, yet impossibly resilient.

    “Why make me forget?” The question came out smaller than she intended. “My parents, my school records… it’s like I’m being erased twice.”

    Ms. Elara’s gaze sharpened. “Do you miss the boy they loved, or the boy they wanted?”

    The words landed like a stone in a still pond. Dora saw her mother’s hands braiding her sister’s hair, her father’s Bible left open to Leviticus. She’d buried Wallace to survive, but the grave kept cracking open.

    “Magic demands sacrifice,” Ms. Elara continued, “but you get to choose what you offer. Memories or freedom. Shame or self.”

    A rustle in the nearby raspberry bushes made them both turn. Jay emerged, their green hair matted with leaves, a half-eaten pastry clutched in one hand. “The hell? I’ve been looking everywhere for-”

    They froze, eyes widening as they recognized Ms. Elara. The old woman smiled, extending the remaining clementine segments. “Hungry?”

    Jay backed away, their usual swagger replaced by wary curiosity. “You’re that lady from the alley. The one who…” Their gaze flicked to Dora. “Shit. You’re like her, aren’t you? Some kind of fairy godmother?”

    Ms. Elara’s laugh sounded like wind through dry grass. “I prefer ‘reluctant midwife to miracles.’”

    Dora stepped between them, the moth stone burning in her fist. “What do you want from me?”

    “The same thing you wanted when you cupped that dying moth in your hands at age six. The same thing Jay wanted when they stole their first binder.” Ms. Elara’s cane thumped against the compost bin, sending a cloud of fruit flies swirling. “To live without apology.”

    The garden seemed to hold its breath. Somewhere beyond the chain-link fence, a car alarm wailed.

    Jay broke the silence first. “So give her a magic sword or whatever. Make Pastor Dickhead forget she exists.”

    “Power isn’t a weapon-it’s a mirror.” Ms. Elara turned to Dora, her eyes reflecting the moon’s cold fire. “Every time you introduce yourself, every time you stand your ground, you remake the world. That’s the spell.”

    Dora thought of Gail’s hand in hers during the board meeting, of Mrs. Kowalski’s flour-dusted hugs. The way Jay had started leaving their art supplies in her locker-a silent claim of belonging.

    “And if it’s not enough?” she whispered.

    Ms. Elara pressed the clementine peel into Dora’s palm, the oils stinging her skin. “When the frost comes, the trees don’t beg for mercy. They let go.”

    The metaphor clicked into place with painful clarity. Dora stared at the decaying fruit in her hand-the perfect spiral of rind, the white pith clinging stubbornly to the flesh.

    “You’re asking me to stop fighting.”

    “I’m asking you to trust that roots grow deeper when storms try to rip them out.” Ms. Elara nodded toward the shelter, where a light flickered in Pastor Mark’s office window. “That man’s fear is a bonfire, but you…” She touched Dora’s cheek, her fingers surprisingly warm. “You’re the spark that survives the rain.”

    A crash echoed from the alley. Jay cursed, scrambling to retrieve their dropped pastry. When Dora turned back, Ms. Elara was gone-only a scattering of moth wings remained, dissolving like ash in the breeze.

    “Creepy,” Jay muttered, brushing dirt off their jeans. “But kinda badass.”

    Dora pocketed the clementine peel, its citrus scent mixing with the moth stone’s earthy musk. She felt unmoored yet strangely solid, like a sapling finding purchase in cracked concrete.

    “Come on.” She nodded toward the shelter’s back entrance. “Mrs. Kowalski’s making pierogis tonight.”

    Jay fell into step beside her, their shoulder bumping hers. “You gonna tell Gail about the witch lady?”

    “Not yet.” Dora traced the moth stone’s grooves through her pocket lining. “But I think… I think I know what to do.”

    As they passed the boarded-up garden gate, Dora paused. Behind the plywood, something green and stubborn pushed through the soil-a zucchini seedling she’d thought long dead. She smiled, and for the first time since her transformation, the expression didn’t feel like a performance.

    The miracle wasn’t in the magic. It was in the choosing.

    Chapter 22: The Ultimatum

    The shelter’s garden gate hung crooked on its hinges, its new padlock glinting under the August sun. Dora knelt in the dirt, her fingers trembling as she tucked basil seedlings into freshly turned soil. The earthy scent usually calmed her, but today it smelled like loss. Behind her, the back door slammed.

    “He wants to see you.”

    Gail’s voice cracked like dry kindling. Dora turned, wiping her hands on her overalls. Her girlfriend stood framed in the doorway, rainbow-painted nails digging into the doorjamb.

    “Now?” Dora’s throat tightened.

    “Armed with his little spreadsheet and that fucking cross necklace.” Gail kicked a pebble, sending it skittering across the pavement. “I’ll come with-”

    “No.” Dora stood, brushing dirt from her knees. “This is between us.”

    The walk to Pastor Mark’s office felt like wading through syrup. Dora counted her steps-seventeen, eighteen, nineteen-each one echoing the shelter’s hidden rhythms: Mrs. Kowalski’s off-key humming in the kitchen, the clatter of chess pieces in the rec room, the soft thump of Jay’s headphones bleeding bass from the supply closet.

    Pastor Mark’s door stood ajar. He sat hunched over his desk, sunlight slicing through the blinds to stripe his trembling hands. The family photo-the one with Alex’s shadow still clinging to the torn edge-lay facedown beside a stack of donation reports.

    “Close the door.”

    Dora obeyed, the click of the latch louder than a gunshot.

    “You’ve put me in an impossible position.” He didn’t look up, his finger tracing the spreadsheet’s red-inked totals. “Westfield’s lawyers are threatening to sue for fraud. The city’s auditing our intake records. And you-”

    “I didn’t ask for this.” The words tasted like ash.

    “No?” His head snapped up, eyes bloodshot. “You waltzed in here with your miracle and your righteous indignation, upending everything! Do you know what happens if we lose funding? Where will Jay sleep? Who’ll pay for Mrs. Kowalski’s insulin?”

    Dora gripped the chairback, knuckles bleaching white. “You think I don’t care about them?”

    “I think you’re selfish.” He stood abruptly, the chair screeching. “This isn’t some fairytale where courage always wins. Real people suffer when you-”

    “When I what?” Heat flooded her veins. “Exist? Take up space? Breathe?”

    Pastor Mark flinched. For a heartbeat, she saw it-the boy who’d watched his sibling walk away, the man who’d buried his grief in scripture and spreadsheets. Then his mask snapped back.

    “You have one week.” He thrust a folded letter across the desk. “After that, I’ll have no choice but to notify the authorities about your… situation.”

    The paper crinkled in Dora’s fist. Outside, a child laughed-Miguel chasing his sister through the hydrangeas.

    Gail was waiting by the compost bins, pacing like a caged animal. “Well?”

    Dora handed her the letter.

    “Cease all volunteer activities pending investigation-are you fucking joking?” Gail’s voice rose, drawing stares from the dining hall windows. “He can’t do this! The board would never-”

    “The board follows the money.” Dora pried the letter back, its creases sharp as knife edges. “And we both know where that leads.”

    “So that’s it?” Gail grabbed her shoulders. “You’ll just disappear? Let him win?”

    “I don’t want to!” Dora shook free, tears blurring the garden into a watercolor smear. “But if staying means the shelter closes… if Jay gets kicked out again… am I worth that?”

    Gail opened her mouth, then closed it. The truth hung between them-a barbed wire neither could touch.

    They found Jay in the art room, spray-painting a new mural over Pastor Mark’s “Modest Dress Code” poster. The stencil read: NO ANGELS HERE-JUST PEOPLE TRYING.

    “Heard the news.” Jay didn’t turn, their voice muffled by the respirator. “Bastard came by earlier sniffing about ‘inappropriate messages.’” They gestured to the half-covered Bible verse on the wall. “Figured I’d redecorate.”

    Gail grabbed a can of crimson. “Where’s the black?”

    “Gail-” Dora started.

    “Nope.” Jay tossed her a mask. “If we’re going down, we’re doing it in glitter.”

    Dora watched them work-Gail’s furious slashes of red, Jay’s meticulous feather detailing-until the mural became a phoenix rising from ash-colored verses. Her fingers found the moth stone in her pocket, its wings pressing secrets into her palm.

    “We’ll call an emergency board meeting.” Gail stepped back, wiping paint from her cheek. “Mom’s on the finance committee. Dad knows a lawyer who-”

    “And say what?” Dora interrupted. “That your homeless girlfriend magically became a girl? That I’m some… some ghost who deserves a seat at the table?”

    The silence rang louder than sirens.

    Jay ripped off their respirator. “You’re not a ghost. You’re the reason Tomas learned to read. The reason Mrs. K stopped hiding her Polish recipes. The reason I-” Their voice broke. “I stayed.”

    Gail reached for her, but Dora stepped back. The garden called to her-the basil needed watering, the zucchini stakes required mending-but when she pushed through the back door, she froze.

    The raised beds lay ravaged. Tomato vines hung shredded, their green fruit trampled into the mud. Sunflowers slumped like broken necks, petals scattered like golden tears. In the center of the destruction, a single gardening glove dangled from the fence-fingers stiff with dried cement.

    “Oh god.” Gail staggered. “Who would-”

    “Westfield’s crew.” Jay knelt, plucking a business card from the soil: Westfield Properties-Building Better Communities. “They’ve been sniffing around for months. Wanted to ‘revitalize’ the block.”

    Dora crouched, her hands sifting through the wreckage. Beneath the crushed marigolds, something glinted-Ms. Elara’s moth stone, its wings smeared with mud.

    You’re the spark that survives the rain.

    The emergency board meeting convened at midnight in the shelter’s storm cellar-Gails idea to avoid Pastor Mark’s spies. Mrs. Kowalski brought pierogis. Jay strung fairy lights through the rafters. A dozen shelter residents crowded onto folding chairs, their faces lit by the glow of Gail’s laptop.

    “We have proof.” She clicked through security cam footage-Westfield’s men tearing through the garden, Pastor Mark watching from his office window. “Mark let them in. Probably to scare us off the property before the audit.”

    Mrs. Kowalski crossed herself. “Judas.”

    “We take this public.” Jay projected a tweet draft: @NewHopeShelter director colludes with developer to destroy community garden. “Go viral by morning.”

    “And then what?” An elderly vet leaned forward, his wheelchair squeaking. “They shut us down faster?”

    “We fight.” Gail’s eyes burned. “Occupations, petitions, hunger strikes if we have to. This place isn’t just walls-it’s us.”

    All eyes turned to Dora.

    She stood, the moth stone warm in her fist. “When I came here, I thought magic meant getting everything I wanted. But real magic…” She looked at Gail’s paint-stained hands, Jay’s defiant stencil, Mrs. Kowalski’s flour-dusted rosary. “Real magic is choosing to care when the world tells you not to.”

    The vote was unanimous.

    At dawn, they gathered in the ruined garden. Dora pressed Ms. Elara’s stone into the soil where the basil had grown. Gail wired speakers to the fire escape. Jay distributed pots and pans from the kitchen.

    When Pastor Mark arrived, clipboard in hand, he found the gates flung wide. A banner hung where his “Modest Dress Code” poster had been: NO ANGELS HERE-JUST PEOPLE TRYING.

    “This ends now.” His voice shook. “I’ll call the police.”

    Dora stepped forward, Miguel’s hand in hers. “Call them.”

    As sirens wailed in the distance, she lifted the bullhorn. Her voice, when it came, didn’t tremble.

    “My name is Dora. I have no papers, no past, no power. But I have this place. These people. And we’re not leaving.”

    Somewhere in the crowd, a pot clanged. Then another. The rhythm spread-spoons on buckets, feet stomping pavement-until the street throbbed with the sound of resistance.

    Pastor Mark paled. For the first time, Dora saw fear in his eyes-not of her, but of the truth taking root.

    The riot would make headlines. The police would make arrests. But in this moment, as the sunrise gilded broken sunflowers, Dora understood the magic Ms. Elara had spoken of-not transformation, but persistence.

    She raised her fist, and the shelter roared.

    Chapter 23: The Rally

    Dawn seeped through the shelter’s grimy windows, painting the dining hall in shades of bruised purple and gold. Dora stood on a folding chair, her fingers trembling as she adjusted the banner above the entrance. The letters, cut from old donation boxes and painted in Gail’s riotous rainbow hues, read: WE BELONG TO EACH OTHER. Below, a smaller sign in Jay’s jagged script warned: PASTORS MAY COME, BUT LOVE STAYS.

    “Tilt the ‘R’ up,” Gail called from across the room, where she was stacking milk crates into a makeshift stage. “It’s looking a little apocalyptic.”

    Dora fiddled with the crooked letter, her gaze drifting to the family photo wall-new Polaroids of shelter residents hugging, laughing, holding handmade signs for today’s protest. Her throat tightened. Last night, they’d gathered in the rec room, cutting stencils and sharing stories. Mrs. Kowalski had brought her late husband’s sewing shears to trim poster board, her hands steady as she recounted fleeing Poland in ’81. “We carried banners then too,” she’d said, pressing a cup of chamomile into Dora’s hands. “Words matter, mój mały ptaku. Even when they shake.”

    Now, the shelter hummed with purpose. Jay wheeled in a shopping cart full of sunflowers plucked from the garden, their petals still dewy. “Floral rebellion,” they announced, tucking a bloom behind Dora’s ear. “Eat your heart out, Westfield.”

    Dora forced a smile, but her pulse thrummed like power lines before a storm. She’d spent the night drafting speeches in her notebook, each version more desperate than the last. How do you explain existing? she’d scrawled, the pen nearly tearing through the page. How do you prove you’re real?

    By midmorning, the crowd swelled beyond the shelter’s gates. Teenagers from the LGBTQ youth group waved hand-painted flags, their laughter cutting through the tension. Elderly regulars occupied folding chairs, their signs propped on walkers: DORA STAYS in wobbly block letters. Even Miguel’s abuela had come, her chanclas tapping out a furious rhythm as she directed traffic.

    Gail climbed onto the milk crate stage, her megaphone screeching feedback. “They want us divided? We show them united!” The cheer that followed shook the sidewalk.

    Dora lingered by the hydrangeas, their petals trampled from last week’s confrontation with Westfield’s men. She’d replanted them at dawn, fingers clawing through soil still stinking of gasoline. Now, their bruised stems stood defiant-a quiet counterpoint to the chaos.

    “You’re supposed to be the star, you know.” Jay appeared beside her, holding two cups of Mrs. Kowalski’s infamous beetroot lemonade. “Not the stagehand.”

    “What if I mess up?” Dora whispered. The notebook in her back pocket felt like a brick.

    Jay shrugged. “Then we mess up together. That’s what family does.”

    The first counter-protesters arrived at noon-a handful of men in ill-fitting suits, their signs generic (“PROTECT OUR VALUES”) but their eyes sharp as switchblades. Dora recognized Mr. Westfield’s lawyer among them, snapping photos with a phone sleek enough to fund the shelter’s kitchen for a month.

    Pastor Mark emerged from his office, his tie knotted too tight. For a heartbeat, Dora saw the boy he’d been-the one who’d watched his sibling walk away, the one who’d chosen fear over love. Then his mask slid into place.

    “This is a house of God,” he boomed, though his voice cracked on the last word. “Not a circus!”

    Mrs. Kowalski stepped forward, her flour-dusted apron fluttering. “And what does your God say about chasing children into alleys, hm? About locking doors instead of opening hearts?”

    The crowd murmured. Miguel’s abuela began a hymn in Spanish, her voice raspy but unwavering. Others joined-a harmony of accents and off-key courage that drowned out the pastor’s spluttering.

    Gail grabbed Dora’s wrist. “It’s time.”

    The milk crate stage wobbled under Dora’s feet. She stared at the sea of faces-the trans teen who’d taught her chess, the veteran who shared his nicotine gum, the single mom who’d tucked a wildflower into her hair that first terrifying week. Her mouth went cotton-dry.

    Then Jay climbed up beside her, their green hair blazing in the sunlight. “Most of you know me as the shelter’s resident anarchist,” they began, earning scattered laughs. “But today? I’m just a kid who finally found home.” They turned to Dora, their voice softening. “She’s not a project or a problem. She’s the reason I’m still here. The reason any of us believe change is possible.”

    A sign bobbed near the front: DORA = FAMILY in Miguel’s crayon scrawl. Dora’s vision blurred.

    “They tried to erase her,” Jay continued, louder now. “But you can’t erase love! You can’t padlock the fucking future!”

    The cheer was thunder. Gail squeezed Dora’s hand, her palm sweaty but sure.

    Dora unfolded her notebook, the pages damp with nervous sweat. The speech she’d written-about justice, about belonging-suddenly felt hollow. She looked up, meeting Pastor Mark’s gaze across the parking lot.

    “I’m not Wallace,” she said, the megaphone trembling. “But I’m not just Dora either.” A deep breath. “I’m the kid who shares their last granola bar. The volunteer who stays late to listen. I’m…” Her voice broke. “I’m what happens when we choose each other.”

    Miguel’s abuela whooped. Someone blew a kazoo.

    “They say I don’t exist on paper.” Dora pulled the moth stone from her pocket, its wings catching the light. “But papers burn. Stories?” She pressed a hand to her chest. “Stories stay.”

    The crowd erupted. Signs became drumsticks on dumpster lids. Jay leapt off the stage, leading a conga line past the stunned counter-protesters. Even Mrs. Kowalski swayed, her eyes closed and arms raised like she was sixteen again, dancing in a Warsaw square.

    Pastor Mark approached as the sun dipped below the roofline. His shadow stretched long and thin, nearly touching Dora’s sneakers.

    “This won’t change anything,” he said quietly. “The board meets tomorrow. Westfield’s lawyers-”

    “Are welcome to subpoena my diary.” Dora held his gaze. “Page one says, Today, I learned hope is a verb.”

    He flinched. For a heartbeat, she saw it-the ghost of Alex in the tilt of his chin, the tremor of a brother who’d loved and lost. Then he turned, his polished shoes clicking a retreat.

    They lit candles as night fell, the flames reflected in a hundred tear-streaked faces. Gail rested her head on Dora’s shoulder, their linked hands glowing in the flickering light.

    “You were amazing,” Gail murmured.

    Dora watched a moth orbit the nearest candle-its wings pale gold, its path unwavering. “We all were.”

    In her pocket, the stone pulsed once, warm as a heartbeat.

    Somewhere down the block, a car alarm wailed. The crowd cheered, turning discord into music. Dora closed her eyes and let the noise wash over her-a symphony of belonging, louder than any doubt.

    Chapter 24: The Breaking Point

    The shelter’s attic storage room smelled of mothballs and forgotten things. Dora knelt between boxes labeled Christmas Decorations ‘08 and VBS Craft Supplies, her hands trembling as she stuffed a duffel bag with protein bars and Gails spare hoodie. Moonlight bled through the single grime-caked window, casting jagged shadows across the floorboards. Somewhere below, a pipe clanged-the building’s old bones settling-and she froze, half-expecting Pastor Mark’s footsteps on the stairs.

    Three hours earlier

    The community center’s fluorescent lights had hummed like a hive as Dora stood before the town council, her notecards damp with sweat. Gail’s parents flanked her-Robert’s hand a steady weight on her shoulder, Susan’s perfume a citrus shield against the stares.

    “Miss Dora,” Councilwoman Patel began, adjusting her glasses. “You’ve petitioned to address the shelter’s funding cuts. You have three minutes.”

    Dora’s mouth went cotton-dry. She gripped the podium, her reflection warped in its brass surface-a girl made of fragments. Behind her, Pastor Mark’s cologne invaded her senses.

    “The shelter isn’t just beds and soup,” she started, voice wavering. “It’s where Jay learned to trust again. Where Mrs. Kowalski teaches kids to knead dough instead of fear. Where-”

    “Forgive me,” interrupted Mr. Westfield from the front row. He didn’t stand, didn’t raise his voice. “But shouldn’t we focus on legitimate concerns? This... person can’t even prove she exists.”

    The room erupted. Gail shot up, her chair screeching. “She’s right here!”

    Councilwoman Patel banged her gavel. “Order!”

    Dora’s vision tunneled. She saw it then-the future unspooling like rotten thread. Pastor Mark’s resignation. The shelter’s gates chained shut. Gail’s family bankrupt from legal fees.

    She ran.

    Now, crammed between boxes of tinsel and guilt, Dora unearthed her final artifact-Wallace’s old pocketknife, rusted shut. She’d buried it here weeks ago, a makeshift grave for the boy she’d mourned. The blade refused to open, fused by time and saltwater tears.

    “You’re better at goodbyes than I am.”

    Dora whirled. Jay leaned in the doorway, backlit by the hall’s sickly glow. Their new septum ring caught the moonlight-a gift from Gail after the protest arrests.

    “How’d you find me?” Dora whispered.

    Jay tossed an apple core into the shadows. “You left your phone charging in the kitchen. Saw the bus schedule tab open.” They stepped inside, Doc Martens crunching ancient glitter. “Portland? Really? You’d last ten minutes before adopting some alley cats and starting a community garden.”

    Dora hugged the duffel to her chest. “He’s going to destroy them, Jay. Gail’s parents, the shelter... I’m the grenade no one sees until it’s too late.”

    Jay knelt, their knees popping. “Remember when you taught Miguel to read? His mom said you ‘walked in with patience and left with apple sauce in your hair.’” They flicked the pocketknife. “This isn’t you. The girl I know fights for apple sauce moments.”

    “The girl you know is a ghost!” Dora’s voice cracked. “I don’t even have a library card, Jay. Every ID the Mitchells fake for me, Westfield tears apart. I’m a... a rumor with anxiety!”

    Silence pooled between them. Somewhere, a mouse scrabbled through insulation.

    Jay stood abruptly. “Then be a rumor that haunts his ass.” They extended a hand. “C’mon. Gail’s losing her mind at the bus station.”

    The 11:15 to Portland idled at the curb, exhaust curling into the autumn chill. Dora hovered beneath the flickering departures board, her duffel lighter than her bones.

    Gail found her by the vending machines, cheeks flushed from running.

    “You were just going to leave?” Her voice splintered on the last word. “No note? No ‘thanks for the memories’?”

    Dora traced a crack in the linoleum. “Your parents’ savings... the lawsuit...”

    “We knew the risks!” Gail stepped closer, the moth stone swinging from her neck-Dora’s goodbye gift left on her pillow. “You don’t get to martyr yourself because some rich bigot-”

    “It’s not just him!” Dora’s shout echoed through the empty station. A janitor glanced over, then wisely looked away. “Every day I wake up terrified I’ll flicker out. That you’ll look at me and see nothing.” She pressed a hand to her chest. “I can’t lose you too.”

    Gail’s resolve crumpled. She cupped Dora’s face, thumbs brushing the tears neither had acknowledged. “You won’t.”

    “You don’t know that.”

    “I do.” Gail’s lips found hers-soft, desperate, a live wire grounding them both. When they broke apart, her forehead rested against Dora’s. “Stay. Please.”

    The bus doors hissed open.

    Dora’s fingers interlaced with Gail’s as they walked home, the duffel abandoned in a trash can. Past the shuttered bakery. Past the park where they’d kissed under fireworks. Past the shelter’s darkened windows.

    In the Mitchells’ driveway, Dora froze. Ms. Elara sat on the porch swing, her braid silver in the security light.

    “You.” Dora’s voice shook. “Did you know? When you changed me-did you know I’d have to choose between existing and belonging?”

    The old woman stood, joints creaking. “Child, magic doesn’t create courage. It reveals it.” She pressed something into Dora’s palm-a seedpod, brittle and star-shaped. “Some roots grow deeper when storms try to rip them out.”

    Dora uncurled her fingers. The pod burst, scattering winged seeds across the lawn.

    At dawn, they found Pastor Mark in the shelter’s garden. He knelt among frost-killed zinnias, a trowel dangling from his hand. The Westfield Properties sign lay shattered by the compost bin.

    Dora stepped over the debris. “We’re reopening the garden today. Need help pulling weeds?”

    He didn’t look up. “Why aren’t you gone?”

    “Turns out I’m stubborn.” She offered a seedling-tomato, heirloom, saved from the first harvest. “Jay’s making signs. Gail’s rallying the volunteers. Even Mrs. Kowalski’s baking ‘protest pierogis.’”

    Pastor Mark stared at the plant, his reflection warped in the trowel’s blade. “I used to help my sister grow cosmos. She’d name each one-Sirius, Andromeda...” His throat worked. “After Dad kicked her out, I salted the earth.”

    Dora knelt, frost seeping through her jeans. “Seeds don’t care about yesterday’s storms.”

    Somewhere, a cardinal sang-one clear note piercing the morning. Pastor Mark took the seedling.

    Together, they broke ground.

    Chapter 25: The Revelation

    The garden’s compost bin reeked of rot and rebirth. Dora knelt beside it, her fingers buried in the damp remains of last week’s zucchini harvest, the moth stone burning a hole in her overalls. Above her, the shelter’s new security lights cast harsh rectangles across the ravaged plots-tomato vines uprooted, sunflower stalks snapped like broken ribs. Somewhere in the alley, a raccoon rustled through trash bags, its nocturnal scavenging a mirror to her own desperate searching.

    “You’ve been digging in the wrong soil.”

    Ms. Elara’s voice sliced through the humidity. Dora startled, sending a clump of coffee grounds tumbling from her palm. The old woman stood framed by the garden gate, her patched raincoat blending with the shadows, a living bruise against the sodium-vapor glow.

    “What do you want?” Dora wiped her hands on her thighs, leaving earthy smears. “Another cryptic warning? Another stone?”

    Ms. Elara stepped into the moonlight, her braid unraveling at the ends. “You think me cruel for erasing your past. But tell me-when you cup a dying moth in your hands, do you mourn the caterpillar it once was?”

    Dora stood, anger tightening her throat. “I’m not some fucking metaphor. I’m real. These people-” she gestured to the shelter’s boarded windows, “-they’re real. And we’re losing everything because of your ‘gift.’”

    The old woman’s laughter sounded like wind through dry cornstalks. “Child, I gave no gift. Only an echo.” She pressed a gnarled hand to Dora’s chest, where her heart thundered. “This is your magic. The choice to keep loving when the world says stop.”

    Three hours earlier

    The shelter’s conference room had become a courtroom. Dora sat between Gail and Jay, their knees brushing in silent solidarity as Pastor Mark presented spreadsheets to the board members-red ink bleeding from the “Community Garden” column.

    “-annual savings of $8,700 if we convert the space to storage,” Pastor Mark concluded, avoiding Dora’s gaze.

    Mrs. Kowalski’s arthritis-swollen hand shot up. “And what of the children? The veterans who tend those plots? You’d trade their peace for shelving units?”

    Mr. Westfield cleared his throat from the Zoom screen dominating the wall. “Peace doesn’t pay the electric bill. My foundation requires fiscal responsibility.”

    Gail stood, her rainbow-painted nails gripping the table. “Responsibility to who? The donors or the people you’re supposed to serve?”

    “Enough!” Pastor Mark’s fist hit the table. “Miss Mitchell, if you can’t respect-”

    “Respect?” Jay’s chair screeched as they rose. “You wanna talk respect? Dora’s out there every day teaching Miguel to read while you lick Westfield’s boots. Who’s really upholding values here?”

    The board erupted. Dora fled, the moth stone searing her thigh with every step.

    Now, in the ruined garden, Ms. Elara pressed a dried poppy pod into Dora’s palm. “The strongest magic grows in cracks.”

    Dora crushed the pod, releasing a cloud of seeds. “Easy for you to say. You’re not the one they’re erasing.”

    “Aren’t I?” Ms. Elara’s form flickered-a teenage soldier gripping a protest sign, an elderly woman burning sage at a pipeline blockade, a nonbinary teen stitching their chosen name into a jacket. “Every act of courage leaves echoes. You think your Wallace is gone? He’s here.” She tapped Dora’s sternum. “In every kindness you learned by surviving him.”

    Somewhere in the shelter, a child wailed-Miguel, nightmares again. Dora turned toward the sound instinctively.

    “They need you,” Ms. Elara murmured. “Not the girl you became, but the choice you keep making to stay.”

    The family room’s nightlight cast dinosaur shadows on the walls. Miguel clung to Dora, his tears dampening her collar. “The monster… in the garden…”

    “Shh, mijo.” She rocked him, humming the lullaby Mrs. Kowalski had taught her. “Monsters hate brave kids. Want to see a trick?”

    She opened her palm, revealing the moth stone. In the dim light, its carved wings seemed to flutter. Miguel’s breath hitched. “Magic?”

    “Better.” Dora pressed the stone to his small hand. “Love that outlasts fear.”

    Footsteps sounded in the hallway. Pastor Mark stood frozen in the doorway, his face illuminated by the nightlight’s glow. In his hands-a blanket.

    Dora met his gaze, still rocking Miguel. “He thought the compost bin was a monster.”

    Pastor Mark’s throat worked. “I… the board meeting…”

    Miguel peered up, trusting and sleep-soft. “Pastor Mark? You fight monsters too?”

    The blanket slipped from his hands. For a heartbeat, Dora saw him-not the enforcer of Westfield’s edicts, but the boy who’d once hidden his sibling’s journals under floorboards.

    “Sometimes,” he rasped. “Not well enough.”

    Dawn found Dora pruning dead leaves from the garden’s surviving sunflowers. Gail joined her, wordlessly handing over a steaming mug. They worked in silence until Jay appeared, their arms full of spray-painted planks.

    “Salvaged from the dumpster.” They dropped the boards with a clatter. “New raised beds?”

    Dora traced the graffiti-RESIST in jagged letters. “Westfield’s men will just tear them out.”

    Gail squeezed her shoulder. “Then we’ll rebuild. Every damn time.”

    Ms. Elara’s voice whispered through the dandelions: The deepest roots withstand the harshest storms.

    As the shelter woke around them-Mrs. Kowalski’s hymn drifting from the kitchen, Miguel’s laughter chasing a stray cat-Dora pressed her palm to the soil and chose, again, to grow.

    Chapter 26: The Blueprint

    The shelter’s rec room hummed with the low buzz of a single flickering fluorescent light. Dora stood at the center of a circle of mismatched chairs, her fingers tracing the edges of the moth stone in her pocket. The air smelled of stale coffee and the faint tang of spray paint from Jay’s latest mural-a phoenix rising from ashes that now seemed painfully prophetic. Around her, the shelter’s residents and volunteers leaned forward in their seats, their faces a mosaic of exhaustion and resolve.

    Gail broke the silence first, her voice cutting through the tension like a knife. “Westfield wants us gone. Pastor Mark’s letting him bulldoze the garden tomorrow. So we fight back-harder.”

    Mrs. Kowalski nodded, her knuckles white around a wooden spoon she’d brought from the kitchen. “In ’80, we baked bread in church basements and passed messages in hymn books. The secret?” She tapped her temple. “Make them think you’re everywhere at once.”

    Jay slouched in their chair, green hair catching the dim light as they spun a can of spray paint between their fingers. “I say we turn the garden into a canvas. Paint the whole damn lot with their faces-Westfield, Pastor Dickhead-make it a monument to corporate greed.”

    Dora’s chest tightened. She glanced at the boarded windows, remembering the way the sunflowers had bent toward the light just days ago. “We need something they can’t ignore. Something that shows what this place really means.”

    A hand rose near the back-Miguel’s mother, her toddler asleep against her shoulder. “Last winter, we slept in a bus station. My baby got pneumonia.” Her voice wavered. “This place gave us medicine. Let me tell that story.”

    One by one, voices joined the chorus:

    -A veteran with tremors describing how Dora had steadied his hands to plant tomatoes.-A transgender teen who’d used the shelter’s address to enroll in school.-Mrs. Kowalski’s raspy confession: “After my Jan died, I wanted to lie down too. These kids-” she gestured at Dora and Gail, “-they gave me reasons to rise.”

    Gail began scribbling notes on the back of a donated pizza box. “We document everything. Videos, testimonials, the works. Hit social media, tag news outlets. Make Westfield the villain.”

    “And when they send cops?” Jay challenged, their spray paint can clinking against the floor.

    Mrs. Kowalski hefted her spoon like a scepter. “My babcia stood against tanks with a loaf of rye. We stand with casseroles.”

    Dora felt the moth stone grow warm. She stepped into the center of the circle, the carved wings pressing into her palm. “We rebuild the garden tonight. Every plant, every seed. Then we guard it.”

    The moon hung low as they gathered in the alley-Dora, Gail, Jay, and a dozen residents carrying shovels fashioned from donated kitchenware. The garden’s chain-link fence glinted under the streetlights, the new padlock gleaming like a challenge.

    Jay snorted. “Watch and learn.” They pulled a hairpin from their beanie and jimmied the lock with practiced ease. It sprang open with a click. “Perks of being a delinquent.”

    They worked in shifts under the cover of darkness:

    -Teens digging furrows with serving spoons.-Elders pressing seeds into soil still stinking of gasoline.-Dora on her knees, replanting crushed marigolds as Gail filmed her whispered narration: “This is where Miguel learned butterflies come from…”

    As dawn approached, Jay scaled the fence with a ladder made of soup cans. Their spray paint hissed across the plywood covering Westfield’s demolition notice:

    YOU CAN’T UPROOT US

    Pastor Mark found them at sunrise. He stood at the garden’s edge, his shadow stretching over the resurrected beds. Dora watched his gaze catch on the sunflowers-staked with broom handles now, their stems bandaged with gauze from the shelter’s first-aid kit.

    “This is foolish,” he said, but his voice lacked conviction.

    Dora wiped dirt from her hands. “You stood here once, didn’t you? With Alex.”

    He flinched.

    “Ms. Elara told me,” she pressed. “They loved cosmos. Named each one after stars.”

    Pastor Mark’s throat worked. He reached for a blossom, its petals still bruised. “They wanted to study botany. My father said it was a phase.”

    The admission hung between them, fragile as a moth’s wing.

    By noon, the shelter’s Wi-Fi hummed with uploads:

    -Miguel’s laughter as he watered seedlings.-The veteran’s tremor-free hands arranging donated tools.-A time-lapse of the garden’s rebirth, set to Jay’s gritty guitar cover of “Rise Up.”

    Gail refreshed the hashtag every thirty seconds: #ThisPlaceGrows trended county-wide by sunset.

    That night, Dora found Jay painting a new mural on the shelter’s exterior wall-a towering dandelion, its seeds scattering into constellations.

    “Westfield’s lawyers sent a cease-and-desist,” Jay said without turning. “Pastor Mark’s freaking out in his office.”

    Dora touched the moth stone. “Will you add something for me?”

    They handed her a can of gold spray paint.

    Her hand shook as she outlined wings beside the dandelion-clumsy, asymmetrical, alive.

    Jay smirked. “Needs work.”

    “So do I,” Dora whispered.

    They painted in silence until the streetlights buzzed to life, their shadows merging on the wall-a girl and a phoenix, stubbornly in bloom.

    Chapter 27: The Confrontation

    The shelter’s chapel was never used for services anymore-its pews stacked with canned goods, its pulpit repurposed as a sorting table for winter coats. But tonight, the room hummed with a different kind of congregation. Dora stood at the center, flanked by Gail and Jay, their shadows stretching long under the flickering fluorescents. The air smelled of dust and resolve.

    Pastor Mark entered last, his polished shoes clicking against the hardwood like a metronome counting down to disaster. He paused at the threshold, his gaze sweeping over the assembled volunteers and guests-Mrs. Kowalski gripping her rosary, Miguel’s mother bouncing her toddler on one hip, a dozen faces usually fragmented by survival now united in rare solidarity.

    “This is inappropriate,” he began, adjusting his tie. “The board-”

    “We’re the board tonight,” Gail interrupted, stepping forward. Her rainbow-painted nails tapped against a binder full of signatures-petitions from shelter residents, letters from local LGBTQ+ groups, Polaroids of the garden’s first harvest. “These people are the shelter. And they want answers.”

    Dora’s palms slicked with sweat. The moth stone in her pocket felt heavier than ever, its carved wings pressing into her thigh like a reminder: This is why you exist. She glanced at Jay, who gave her a nearly imperceptible nod.

    Pastor Mark’s laugh was a dry crackle. “Answers? About what? Our budget shortfalls? The vandalism?” His eyes locked onto Dora. “Or your little crusade to undermine everything we’ve built here?”

    “We built this!” A voice rang out from the back-Mr. Ruiz, the Vietnam vet who taught chess in the rec room. “You just sign the checks.”

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd. Dora felt the energy shift, the room tilting on an axis of long-suppressed truths. She unclenched her fists.

    “You’re afraid of me,” she said, quiet but clear.

    Pastor Mark froze. The accusation hung in the air, sharper than the scripture quotes plastered on the walls.

    “Don’t be absurd.” He forced a smile, the kind reserved for difficult donors. “I’m trying to protect this community.”

    “From what?” Dora’s voice rose. “From kids needing pronouns respected? From gardens growing where you’d rather pave parking lots?” She moved closer, her sneakers squeaking against the floor. “From me existing without permission?”

    The room held its breath. Somewhere, a pipe clanged in the walls.

    Pastor Mark’s composure fractured. “You waltz in here with no history, no accountability-playing house with the Mitchells, corrupting Gail-”

    “Enough.” Gail’s shout echoed off the stained glass. She thrust the binder at him, photos spilling out-Dora reading to Miguel, Jay planting marigolds, the protest signs painted in the courtyard. “This is what corruption looks like? People caring for each other?”

    Pastor Mark batted the binder away. It hit the floor with a slap, papers scattering like wounded birds. “You think this is a game? Without Westfield’s funding, we lose the pediatric clinic. The addiction counseling. Where will your precious community be then?”

    Dora knelt to gather the photos. Her fingers trembled as she picked up a snapshot of Alex-Pastor Mark’s sibling, cropped out of the family portrait but preserved in the shelter’s old volunteer records. Gail had found it buried in a supply closet.

    “You’ve done this before,” Dora said softly, holding up the photo. “Cut someone out to please a donor.”

    The color drained from Pastor Mark’s face. For a heartbeat, Dora saw the boy he’d been-the one who’d hidden his sister’s journals under floorboards, who’d lied to their parents about her whereabouts long after she’d fled.

    “You don’t know anything about my family,” he whispered.

    “I know you loved them.” Dora stood, the photo a bridge between them. “And you think if you erase everyone like them-like me-you’ll finally stop hurting.”

    A chair screeched as Mrs. Kowalski stood. “My babcia hid Jews in her cellar. When the Nazis came, she told them, ‘You’ll have to burn the whole village to find one good soul.’” Her knotted hands gripped the pew. “Be better than those men, Pastor.”

    The room seemed to contract-the walls pressing in, the dusty cross above the pulpit tilting askew. Pastor Mark backed toward the door, his polished facade crumbling.

    “You want to destroy this place?” His voice broke. “Fine. But don’t pretend it’s noble.”

    Dora blocked his exit, smaller but unyielding. “You’re the one holding the matches.”

    For a moment, something flickered in his eyes-grief, or maybe recognition. Then it hardened. “Get out of my way.”

    “No.”

    The standoff stretched, taut and quivering. Outside, thunder growled-the first drops of rain pinging against barred windows.

    It was Jay who broke the silence. They stepped forward, their green hair glowing faintly in the dim light. “You kicked me out last week for using the ‘wrong’ bathroom. Know where I slept?” They tossed a key onto the floor-the spare to Gails garage apartment. “Turns out Dora’s better at sheltering people than you’ll ever be.”

    The accusation landed like a stone. Pastor Mark looked at the key, then at Dora, then at the photo of Alex still clutched in her hand. His shoulders sagged.

    “Get out,” he repeated, but the fury had bled out, leaving only exhaustion.

    Dora didn’t move. “We’re not leaving. And neither are you.”

    “What?”

    “You’re coming to the town hall tomorrow.” Gail scooped up the binder, her voice steadier now. “To hear what these people really need. Not what Westfield wants them to need.”

    Pastor Mark barked a laugh. “And if I refuse?”

    Dora reached into her pocket, pressing the moth stone into his palm. Its wings bit into his skin. “Then you’ll spend the rest of your life wondering what this place could’ve been if you’d actually listened to it.”

    He stared at the stone, his breathing shallow. The rain intensified, drumming a chaotic rhythm on the roof.

    “Get out,” he said a third time, but when Dora turned to leave, he caught her wrist. “Not you.” He nodded to the others. “Them.”

    Gail hesitated, but Dora nodded. The room emptied slowly-Mrs. Kowalski pausing to squeeze Dora’s shoulder, Jay flipping Pastor Mark off with a shaky grin.

    When the door closed, Pastor Mark sank into a pew. “She wanted to study botany,” he said hoarsely. “Alex. They’d smuggled college brochures under their mattress.”

    Dora sat beside him, the moth stone between them. “What happened?”

    “I told my father.” His thumb rubbed the photo’s ragged edge. “I thought… I thought he’d help them. Instead, he called it a phase. Burned their journals.” He looked at Dora, really looked at her, for the first time. “You’re not a phase, are you?”

    “No.”

    He nodded, tears cutting through the dust on his cheeks. “Then God help us both.”

    Outside, the storm broke in earnest. Dora left him there-weeping, praying, or maybe finally listening-and stepped into the rain. Gail waited under the awning, her arms open.

    “What now?” she asked, holding Dora close.

    Dora watched the downpour erase the chalk protest slogans from the sidewalk. “Now we rebuild.”

    Somewhere in the dark, a moth beat its wings against a streetlight, persistent and unafraid.

    Chapter 28: The Hearing

    The shelter's conference room had never felt smaller. Folding chairs scraped against linoleum as board members shuffled papers, their faces illuminated by the harsh glow of fluorescent lights. Dora sat between Gail and Mrs. Kowalski, her fingers tracing the moth stone's wings through her pocket lining. Across the table, Pastor Mark stared at his folded hands, the family photo with Alex's torn edge peeking from his breast pocket.

    Jay slipped into the seat behind them, reeking of spray paint and nervous sweat. "They added three new locks to the garden gate last night," they whispered. "Bastard's scared of dandelions."

    Councilwoman Patel tapped her gavel. "This emergency session will address leadership concerns at New Hope Shelter. Reverend Mark, you're first."

    Pastor Mark stood, his chair screeching. "For fifteen years, I've upheld this institution's values-"

    "Which values?" Mrs. Kowalski muttered, loud enough to ripple through the room.

    "-but recent events have strained our resources." His gaze flicked to Dora. "We must prioritize stability over...experimentation."

    Gail's pen snapped. "He means targeting Dora because she's trans."

    "Order!" Councilwoman Patel warned.

    Dora stood, her knees trembling. "May I speak?"

    The room stilled. Even the HVAC's rattle seemed to pause.

    Three hours earlier

    Dora had found the box buried in the shelter's attic-Alex's box. Faded Polaroids showed a teenager with Pastor Mark's chin and Dora's defiant smile, their Doc Martens kicked up on a church pew. Newspaper clippings chronicled disappearances: Local Teen Vanishes After Family Dispute (1998), Pride Rally Organizer Missing (2003). At the bottom, a postcard from Albuquerque: Tell Mom I'm sorry about her good saucepan. -A

    Gail peered over her shoulder. "Holy shit. He's been searching for them."

    "Not searching." Dora ran her thumb over Alex's face, preserved under peeling laminate. "Hiding."

    Now, Dora laid the box on the conference table. Pastor Mark paled.

    "This shelter isn't about your values," she said. "It's about the people you've failed."

    She passed around Alex's photos-the cropped family portrait, the protest signs, the postcard. Board members shifted uncomfortably as the evidence circulated.

    "Alex needed sanctuary," Dora continued. "You built walls instead."

    Pastor Mark's knuckles whitened. "You don't understand-"

    "I understand fear." Dora met his gaze. "But love isn't a liability. It's the foundation you abandoned."

    Mrs. Kowalski stood, arthritis cream glistening on her knuckles. "My babcia hid Jews in her root cellar. You think Nazis cared about her paperwork?" She slammed a jar of homemade sauerkraut on the table. "This place either shelters people or it doesn't."

    One by one, residents rose-a trans teen clutching hormone pills, a veteran with service dog, Miguel's mother with his IEP paperwork. Their testimonies wove together-a tapestry of small salvations: Doras bedtime stories, Jays mural, the zucchini plant that survived three frosts.

    Councilwoman Patel removed her glasses. "Reverend Mark, this board moves to-"

    "Wait." Dora's voice cut through the murmurs. "I propose a leave of absence. For reflection."

    Gail gripped her arm. "Are you nuts? He'll come back worse!"

    Dora touched the moth stone. "Or he'll finally see."

    Flashback: 1998

    Young Mark pressed his ear to the heating vent, Alex's voice drifting upstairs.

    "-can't stay, Allie. Dad'll kill you."

    "Then come with me."

    Their Doc Martens squeaked toward the door. Mark's baseball trophy dug into his palm.

    "Be safe," he whispered as the screen door slammed.

    Pastor Mark stood slowly, Alex's postcard trembling in his hand. "I resign effective immediately."

    The room erupted.

    "Quiet!" Councilwoman Patel banged her gavel. "Reverend, if this is coercion-"

    "It's penance." He looked at Dora, tears cutting through his stoicism. "You've shown more courage in three months than I have in thirty years."

    As he left, Dora pressed the moth stone into his palm. "Tell Alex the garden gate's always open."

    That night, the shelter hosted an impromptu potluck. Jay projected But I'm a Cheerleader onto the garden wall, its colors bleeding into the fireflies' dance. Dora leaned against Gail, their hands intertwined under a shared blanket.

    "Think he'll actually find them?" Gail nodded toward Pastor Mark's car disappearing down the highway.

    Dora watched a moth batter itself against the projector light. "Some roots grow deeper after the storm."

    As the credits rolled, Mrs. Kowalski passed around Alex's sauerkraut. The tang of survival lingered on every tongue-a promise, a warning, a beginning.

    Chapter 29: The Dream

    Dora woke to the sound of her own heartbeat-a frantic, syncopated rhythm that echoed in the stillness of the Mitchells’ guest room. Moonlight pooled on the floorboards, casting skeletal shadows from the oak tree outside. She sat up, gripping the moth stone until its carved wings bit into her palm. The dream clung to her like cobwebs-her mother’s voice, distorted and watery, calling a name that no longer belonged to her.

    The kitchen smelled of burnt toast and regret. Dora’s mother stood at the stove, her floral apron crisp and unfamiliar. Wallace’s childhood drawings-smeared crayon landscapes-still hung on the refrigerator, held by strawberry-shaped magnets. “Mom?” Dora whispered. Her mother turned, spatula in hand, eyes sliding over her like water over glass. “Have you seen Wallace? He’s late for church again.”

    Dora reached for her, fingers passing through the sleeve of her mother’s robe as if through smoke. “I’m here. I’m right here.”

    Her father appeared in the doorway, Bible tucked under his arm. “Who’s this?” he asked, nodding toward Dora. Her mother shrugged. “Some girl from the shelter, I think. Pastor Mark mentioned her.”

    The walls began to dissolve-wallpaper curling into ash, family photos bleeding colorless. Dora stumbled backward, clutching a fading snapshot of her sister’s graduation. “Wait! Please-”

    Her father’s voice boomed through the disintegrating house. “We’re praying for Wallace. He’s lost his way.”

    Gail found her in the garden at dawn, knees buried in the soil, uprooting dandelions with trembling hands. The shelters’ raised beds lay behind them, their new latticework still smelling of fresh-cut pine.

    “Bad night?” Gail asked, kneeling beside her.

    Dora tossed a clump of weeds into the compost bin. “They didn’t recognize me. In the dream, I mean. My parents… they asked if I’d seen Wallace.”

    Gail stilled. “Do you miss them? Even after everything?”

    Dora sifted soil through her fingers, watching earthworms twist toward the light. “I miss the idea of them. The parents they could’ve been.”

    A mourning dove called from the oak tree. Gail brushed dirt from Dora’s cheek, her touch lingering. “You’re allowed to grieve, you know. Even if they don’t deserve it.”

    Mrs. Kowalski intercepted them in the kitchen, her arms full of zucchini. “Early harvest,” she announced, dumping the vegetables onto the counter. “The aphids are winning, but we’ll outlast them.” She paused, squinting at Dora. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost, mój ptaku.”

    “Just tired,” Dora lied, scrubbing her hands at the sink.

    The old woman hummed, unconvinced. She pressed a warm scone into Dora’s palm-raspberry, with a dusting of sugar. “Eat. Grief is heavier on an empty stomach.”

    The shelters’ computer lab felt alien under fluorescent lights. Dora hovered behind Miguel as he pecked at a keyboard, his small fingers stumbling over the letters.

    “M-Miss Dora?” He pointed to the screen, where a pixelated butterfly hovered above a typing game. “It’s stuck.”

    She guided his hand to the spacebar. “Sometimes you have to let things go so they can move forward.”

    The butterfly soared when he released the key. Miguel giggled, unaware of the tears Dora blinked away.

    That night, Dora spread Wallace’s remaining artifacts on Gails’ bedroom floor-a scratched iPod nano, a baseball glove smelling of neatsfoot oil, a single sock with a hole in the toe. Gail watched from the bed, her sketchbook open to a half-finished drawing of the garden.

    “Why keep these?” she asked softly.

    Dora turned the iPod over, tracing the initials W.G. etched clumsily into the casing. “Proof I existed before. Even if it’s just… fragments.”

    Gail slid down beside her, their shoulders touching. “You don’t need proof. We see you.”

    “But what if-” Dora’s voice cracked. “What if the magic fades? What if I wake up tomorrow and none of this is real?”

    Gail laced their fingers together, calluses catching on Dora’s smoother skin. “Then we’ll build it again. Every damn day if we have to.”

    The dream returned at midnight.

    Dora stood in an endless corridor of locked doors, each labeled with a year of Wallace’s life. Behind one, her sister laughed at a joke Dora no longer remembered. Behind another, her father snored in his recliner, the TV flickering static. She pressed her palm to each knob, feeling the vibrations of a life erased.

    “You can’t have both,” Ms. Elara said, materializing beside her with a pocket watch filled with swirling moths. “The past or the future. The boy or the girl.”

    Dora reached for the oldest door-1999, the year she’d learned to ride a bike. “What happens if I open it?”

    Ms. Elara’s smile was sorrow itself. “You’ll remember. And forgetting will feel like dying.”

    The door dissolved to dust. Dora fell forward into light.

    She woke gasping, Gail’s arms already around her. “I’m here,” Gail murmured into her hair. “I’ve got you.”

    Dora clung to her, breathing in the scent of lavender detergent and Gails’ sweat. “What if I’m not strong enough?”

    “You don’t have to be.” Gail pressed a kiss to her temple. “We’re strong for each other.”

    At dawn, Dora knelt in the garden, the moth stone warm in her hand. She buried Wallace’s iPod at the base of the sunflowers, covering it with compost and crushed eggshells.

    “What’re you doing?” Jay asked, sipping cold brew from a mason jar.

    “Planting a different kind of seed,” Dora said. She stood, brushing dirt from her jeans. “Will you help me paint the new benches today? I was thinking rainbows.”

    Jay grinned. “Only if we add glitter.”

    Mrs. Kowalski found the offering later-a zucchini blossom placed atop her recipe box, its petals still damp with dew. Inside the box, nestled between her babcia’s pierogi instructions and a 1983 coupon for free dry cleaning, lay a handwritten note:

    Thank you for teaching me how to grow.

    The old woman pressed it to her chest, her rheumy eyes on the garden where Dora laughed with Jay, and whispered, “Rośnij, mały kwiatku. Rośnij.”

    Grow, little flower. Grow.

    Chapter 30: The Letter

    The shelter’s attic fan groaned against the August heat, its blades stirring dust motes into languid spirals above Dora’s head. She sat cross-legged in the circle of light from a single bare bulb, Wallace’s old shoebox balanced on her knees. Inside lay the artifacts of a ghost-a middle school ID photo with forced smile, a dried corsage from a forgotten dance, a postcard from a beach vacation where her father had called the ocean “God’s baptismal font.”

    Below, the shelter hummed with its afternoon rhythm-Mrs. Kowalski’s radio playing Chopin études, the metallic clang of Jay rearranging donation racks, Gail’s laughter rising from the garden like birdsong. Dora traced the edges of a folded notebook page, its creases softened from weeks in her pocket.

    Dear Mom and Dad,

    The words glared up at her, ink smudged by sweat and hesitation.

    The garden gate squealed on rusted hinges. Dora knelt between rows of late-season tomatoes, their leaves curling brown at the edges. She’d come to weed, but found herself instead cradling a green orb the size of a golf ball-the last fruit from a plant she’d nursed through July’s drought.

    “They’ll ripen indoors,” Gail said, appearing with a cardboard box. She wore paint-splattered overalls, her hair pinned up with a pencil. “Mrs. K says we can use the kitchen windowsill.”

    Dora pressed her thumb into the tomato’s taut skin. “This one’s still bitter.”

    “So we’ll make fried green tomatoes.” Gail knelt beside her, their shoulders brushing. “Or compost it. Let it feed next year’s plants.”

    The moth stone burned in Dora’s pocket. She’d taken to carrying it always, its ridges wearing smooth against her thumb. “What if there is no next year?”

    Gail stilled. Across the alley, Mr. Westfield’s demolition crew shouted over the growl of a bulldozer. The developer had bought the adjacent lot last week-another step in his campaign to erase the shelter’s margins.

    “Hey.” Gail turned Dora’s face toward her. “We’ve survived worse.”

    Dora’s laugh tasted like rust. “I used to pray for erasure. Now I’m fighting to leave traces.”

    The dream returned that night-not of her parents, but of Ms. Elara. They stood in a field of milkweed, the old woman’s braid unraveling into monarch wings.

    You mistake absence for emptiness, she said, pressing a seedpod into Dora’s palm. What’s discarded often nourishes.

    Dora woke with her fist clenched around nothing, the sheets damp with sweat. Gail slept soundly beside her, one arm flung across Dora’s waist.

    In the Mitchells’ kitchen, she found the shoebox waiting like an accusation.

    I’m not Wallace anymore. I don’t know if you’d recognize me-if you even remember having a child. The magic that made me took you too, and I’m sorry for that. But I’m not sorry for becoming myself.

    Dora’s pen hovered. The demolition crew worked quickly. By noon, the shelter’s eastern wall stood exposed-weathered bricks streaked with decades of rain, the garden’s sunflowers now backdropped by rubble. Jay scaled the fire escape with a bucket of paint, their movements jerky with rage.

    “What’re you doing?” Dora called up.

    “Art therapy!” Jay slashed crimson across the bricks-YOU CAN’T BURY US.

    Dora stepped between them. “It’s washable tempera. We’ll remove it tonight.”

    The garden gate clanged. Mr. Westfield stood framed in sunlight, his Italian loafers crunching gravel.

    Dora found the letter again that evening, crumpled beneath her pillow. Gail’s fingerprints smudged the edges where she’d clearly read it.

    “You don’t have to send it,” Gail murmured from the doorway.

    “I know.” Dora smoothed the paper. “But I need to finish it.”

    They sat on the fire escape, legs dangling over the alley. Gail produced two stolen popsicles-grape and orange-the kind Mrs. Kowalski kept for kids.

    I’m not asking forgiveness. I’m saying goodbye. The daughter you raised died years before the magic took him. I wish you could’ve met her.

    Dora signed her name-not Wallace, not some halfway approximation, but Dora Eleanor Mitchell, the name Gails parents had helped her choose.

    “Here.” Gail handed her a matchbook from the shelter’s kitchen. “If you want.”

    The flame caught slowly, eating through apologies and recriminations alike. Dora held the burning paper until the heat seared her fingers, then let the ashes spiral down to mingle with Westfield’s rubble.

    At dawn, Dora slipped into the garden. The tomato plant stood skeletal in the gray light, its remaining fruit scavenged by rats. She uprooted it gently, whispering Mrs. Kowalski’s Polish lullaby, and buried the roots in the compost bin.

    In the freshly turned earth, she planted Ms. Elara’s seedpod.

    “What’s that?” Jay asked, appearing with twin mugs of coffee.

    “Not sure.” Dora patted the soil. “Something that needs ruins to grow.”

    They watched the sunrise gild the protest mural. Somewhere beyond the alley, a bulldozer coughed to life.

    Gail joined them, her smile softer than the dawn. “Ready?”

    Dora laced their muddy fingers together. “Ready.”

    The shelter’s bell rang-not the end, but a beginning.

    Chapter 31: The Choice

    The flyer on the shelter's bulletin board seemed innocent enough-pale blue paper with bold black text announcing "COMMUNITY TOWN HALL: THE FUTURE OF HOPE SHELTER." But Dora's stomach twisted as she read the smaller print: "In light of recent leadership changes and funding challenges, the board invites all community members to discuss our path forward."

    Three weeks had passed since Pastor Mark had begun his sabbatical. Three weeks of tentative peace, of rebuilding the garden, of Jay's murals expanding across previously blank walls. Three weeks where Dora had begun to believe she might actually belong.

    Now this.

    "They're going to talk about me," she whispered to herself, fingers tracing the date-tomorrow evening at the community center.

    "Not everything's about you, superstar," Jay teased, appearing beside her with a stack of donated blankets. Their green hair was freshly buzzed on the sides, and they'd added a small lightning bolt design above one ear. "Could be budget stuff. Or maybe they finally noticed the kitchen sink's been leaking since 2018."

    Dora tried to smile, but anxiety coiled tighter in her chest. "The timing feels... deliberate."

    Jay's expression softened. "Yeah. Maybe." They gestured toward the office. "Acting Director Regina asked for you, by the way. Something about the summer program."

    Regina Chen had been appointed temporary shelter director after Pastor Mark's departure-a board member with nonprofit experience who'd always been kind to Dora, if a bit reserved. Still, Dora's palms grew damp as she knocked on the office door.

    "Come in," Regina called.

    The office had changed in subtle ways-Pastor Mark's austere cross replaced by a framed photo of shelter volunteers; his military-precise stacks of papers now organized in colorful folders. Regina looked up from her laptop, her reading glasses perched on her nose.

    "Dora, thank you for coming. Please, sit."

    Dora perched on the edge of the chair, hands folded tightly in her lap.

    "I'm finalizing the summer youth program schedule," Regina began, "and I see you're down to lead the gardening workshop series." She peered over her glasses. "Are you still comfortable with that role?"

    Dora blinked, surprised by the straightforward question. "Yes. Absolutely."

    "Good." Regina smiled briefly. "I also wanted to make you aware of tomorrow's town hall. The board feels transparency is important during this transition period."

    "What exactly will be discussed?" Dora asked, her voice carefully neutral.

    Regina removed her glasses. "Funding priorities. Volunteer policies. Program direction." She paused. "And yes, some community members have expressed... concerns about certain changes at the shelter."

    "You mean me."

    Regina didn't deny it. "There's been talk. Mr. Westfield's allies on the Chamber of Commerce haven't been subtle."

    Dora's chest tightened. "I thought-with Pastor Mark gone-"

    "Problems rarely have a single source, Dora." Regina's tone was gentle but firm. "Pastor Mark's journey toward understanding is his own. But the shelter exists within a community that isn't always as accepting as we'd like."

    "So what happens now?"

    "That depends partly on you." Regina handed her a printed agenda. "You're welcome to attend. To speak, if you wish. Or not. The choice is yours."

    The choice. As if it were that simple.

    Gail found her later in the garden, aggressively pruning dead leaves from the tomato plants.

    "Careful, you'll traumatize them," Gail said, handing Dora a bottle of water.

    Dora took it without looking up. "There's a town hall tomorrow. About the shelter."

    "I know. Mom texted me." Gail sat on the edge of the raised bed. "She's planning to speak in support of the new programs."

    Dora snipped another withered branch. "Regina basically told me I'm on the agenda. Not by name, but..." She finally met Gail's eyes. "They're going to talk about whether someone like me belongs here."

    Gail's jaw tightened. "Then we'll be there to remind them exactly who you are and everything you've done for this place."

    "That's just it." Dora set down the shears. "Who am I? To them, I'm still a mystery-the girl with no past, no records." She plucked a cherry tomato, rolling it between her fingers. "Maybe it's time I told them."

    "Told them what?"

    "Everything. Who I am. Who I was."

    Gail's expression shifted from confusion to understanding. "You mean-"

    "I'm going to come out. Publicly. At the town hall."

    Silence stretched between them, broken only by the distant chatter of shelter guests in the courtyard.

    "Are you sure?" Gail finally asked. "That's... big."

    "I'm tired of hiding pieces of myself." Dora squashed the tomato, red juice staining her fingers. "I'm tired of people like Westfield thinking they can erase me if they just keep questioning my right to exist."

    Gail took her sticky hand. "Then I'm right there with you."

    That evening, Dora sat cross-legged on her bed in the Mitchells' guest room-her room now, with its pale yellow walls and bookshelf Gail's dad had built. Her notebook lay open before her, blank page awaiting words that wouldn't come.

    How did you explain something like this? How did you tell a room full of strangers that you weren't always who you appeared to be, without feeding into their worst suspicions?

    A knock interrupted her thoughts. Susan Mitchell stood in the doorway, a mug of tea in each hand.

    "Gail mentioned tomorrow's meeting," she said, offering Dora a steaming cup. "Thought you might need this."

    Dora accepted it gratefully. "Thanks."

    Susan sat beside her, the bed dipping slightly. "She also mentioned your decision."

    Heat rose in Dora's cheeks. "I'm not trying to cause trouble."

    "I know that." Susan's voice was soft. "But I want to make sure you're doing this for the right reasons." When Dora looked confused, she continued. "Are you coming out because you want to, or because you feel forced?"

    Dora stared into her tea, the question resonating somewhere deep. "I don't know if there's a difference anymore."

    "There is." Susan touched her arm. "One path leads to freedom. The other to resentment."

    "But if I don't, they'll keep trying to push me out. Keep questioning my right to be there."

    "That may happen regardless."

    Dora looked up. "Then what's the point?"

    "The point is that you get to decide how much of yourself to share, and when, and with whom." Susan's eyes crinkled with a sad smile. "Coming out isn't something you owe anyone, Dora. Not even to stop them from talking about you."

    The words settled over Dora like a weighted blanket-uncomfortable at first, then strangely comforting.

    "I think I want to," she said finally. "Not because they deserve to know, but because I'm tired of feeling like I have something to hide."

    Susan squeezed her hand. "Then we'll be right there with you."

    After Susan left, Dora returned to her notebook. This time, the words came more easily. Not a speech, exactly, but a constellation of truths she'd been carrying alone for too long.

    Morning brought rain-a gentle summer shower that beaded on the garden's tomatoes and made the shelter's old roof leak in three new places. Dora helped Jay position buckets under the worst spots, both of them pretending the day was ordinary.

    "Heard you're speaking tonight," Jay said finally, as they mopped up a puddle near the rec room.

    "Word travels fast."

    "Small shelter, big ears." Jay wrung out the mop. "For what it's worth, I think you're braver than all those board members combined."

    Mrs. Kowalski found her at lunch, pressing a foil-wrapped package into her hands. "My babcia's recipe," she whispered. "For courage."

    Inside was a jam-filled cookie still warm from the kitchen's oven. Dora bit into it, sweet raspberry melting on her tongue, and felt tears prick her eyes.

    By evening, the rain had stopped, leaving the world washed clean. Dora changed three times before settling on simple black jeans and the blue daisy-collared shirt she'd worn on her first full day as herself. Gail braided her hair, now long enough to brush her shoulders.

    "Ready?" Gail asked, securing the braid with an elastic.

    Dora met her eyes in the mirror. "No. But I'm going anyway."

    The community center hummed with voices when they arrived. Rows of folding chairs faced a small stage where Regina and the board members sat behind a table. Dora recognized familiar faces from the shelter-volunteers, regular guests, staff members-alongside community figures she knew only by sight: the mayor, small business owners, church leaders.

    Mr. Westfield sat in the front row, his silver hair gleaming under the fluorescent lights.

    Dora's courage nearly failed her then. But Gail's warm hand found hers, and beyond her, Susan and Robert Mitchell nodded encouragement. Jay waved from where they sat with a group of shelter teens. Even Mrs. Kowalski had come, her arthritic hands clutching her rosary.

    Regina opened the meeting with a status update on the shelter's programs. Budget reports followed, then a discussion of building repairs needed. Finally, she reached the last agenda item:

    "Community Questions and Concerns."

    Mr. Westfield stood immediately. "I'd like to address the elephant in the room," he began, not waiting for recognition. "This shelter has strayed from its founding mission under... recent influences. Certain individuals have been allowed to set a tone that makes many community members uncomfortable."

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd. Dora's heart pounded so loudly she was sure everyone could hear it.

    "While Pastor Mark takes his sabbatical," Westfield continued, "I believe we should return to a more traditional approach. One that reflects the values of those who fund this work."

    "And what values would those be, exactly?" Gail's mother called out from her seat, her tone deceptively pleasant.

    Westfield's smile tightened. "Christian values. Family values. The recognition that there are certain natural orders that shouldn't be... confused."

    More murmurs, some supportive, others angry.

    "If I may," Regina interjected, "the shelter's mission is to provide safe haven and resources to all in need, regardless of background. That mission hasn't changed."

    "Perhaps it should," another voice called-a man Dora recognized as one of Westfield's business associates. "If we're supporting lifestyles that go against God's plan."

    Dora felt something crystallize inside her. Before she could second-guess herself, she was on her feet.

    "Excuse me." Her voice came out steadier than she expected. "I'd like to speak."

    Regina nodded. "Please come up, Dora."

    The walk to the microphone seemed endless. She could feel every eye in the room, hear the whispered questions: "Who is she?" "Isn't that the mysterious girl?" "The one staying with the Mitchells?"

    Dora unfolded her notes, then set them aside. The truths she needed to share were written on her heart.

    "My name is Dora," she began. "I've been volunteering at Hope Shelter for the past few months. I help in the garden. I read to kids. I sort donations." She took a breath. "And yes, I'm transgender."

    The word hung in the air like a thunderclap. Someone gasped. Westfield's face darkened.

    "I wasn't always Dora," she continued, her voice gaining strength. "But I've always been this person-someone who cares deeply, who wants to help, who believes everyone deserves dignity." She looked directly at Westfield. "You've questioned who I am, where I came from. You've suggested I don't belong at the shelter."

    She gestured to the crowd. "But here's what you don't understand. The shelter isn't just a building. It's not just a service. It's a promise-that there's a place for everyone who needs one. That nobody gets left outside in the cold."

    Dora's eyes sought out Jay, Mrs. Kowalski, the teens she'd helped with homework. "I've found family there. I've found purpose. And I've tried every day to make it better for everyone who walks through those doors."

    Her hands trembled, but her voice remained clear.

    "I know my existence makes some people uncomfortable. But I'm not going to disappear to make things easier. I choose to stay. I choose to fight for my place-not just for myself, but for everyone who's ever been told they don't belong."

    The room had gone completely silent. Dora could hear her own heartbeat, the soft whir of the ceiling fans, the distant call of a mourning dove outside.

    "I'm Dora," she said finally. "I'm transgender. And I belong at Hope Shelter just as much as anyone else in this room."

    She stepped back from the microphone, suddenly lightheaded. The silence stretched for one heartbeat, two, three-

    Then Mrs. Kowalski stood, her arthritis-bent frame straightening with effort. "I've known this girl since she first arrived," she said, voice wobbling but determined. "She brings sunshine to that old building. Makes my bread rise better." A few people chuckled. "If she doesn't belong there, then neither do I."

    Jay stood next. Then Miguel and his mother. One by one, shelter guests and volunteers rose-not all of them, but enough. A living testimony that Dora wasn't alone.

    Regina called the meeting back to order, her expression unreadable. "Thank you for your courage, Dora. And for reminding us all why the shelter exists." She looked around the room. "I believe we have some decisions to make as a community. Not tonight, but soon."

    As Dora made her way back to her seat, legs still shaky, Gail pulled her into a fierce hug.

    "You did it," she whispered. "You chose to be completely yourself."

    Over Gail's shoulder, Dora caught Mr. Westfield's hard stare, the set of his jaw promising this wasn't over. But for now-for tonight-she had spoken her truth. She had claimed her place.

    And for the first time since she'd become Dora, she felt not just real, but fully alive.

    Chapter 32: The Support

    The morning after the town hall, sunlight streamed through the Mitchells’ kitchen windows, painting the room in gold. Dora sat at the table, her hands wrapped around a mug of tea, the steam curling into shapes she couldn’t decipher. The events of the previous evening played in her mind like a film reel-Mrs. Kowalski’s trembling voice defending her, Jay’s mural-smeared hands raised in solidarity, Gail’s fingers interlaced with hers as the room erupted in uneasy applause. But it was Mr. Westfield’s icy glare that lingered, a shadow at the edge of her newfound light.

    “You’re famous,” Gail teased, sliding into the chair beside her. She wore yesterday’s clothes, her hair mussed from a sleepless night. On her phone, a local news headline blared: Transgender Volunteer Sparks Debate at Hope Shelter Town Hall. The article featured a photo of Dora at the microphone, her chin lifted, the shelter’s sunflower mural blazing behind her like a halo.

    Dora pushed the phone away. “Famous or infamous?”

    “Both, probably.” Gail’s smile faded. “Mom says three donors already pulled funding. Westfield’s friends on the Chamber are making noise about ‘reviewing the shelter’s mission.’”

    The tea turned bitter in Dora’s mouth. “And Pastor Mark?”

    “Resigned an hour ago. Regina’s interim director now.” Gail traced the rim of her mug. “He left something for you.”

    The envelope sat on Pastor Mark’s-Regina’s-desk, stark white against the polished wood. Inside, Dora found a faded Polaroid and a handwritten note. The photo showed two teenagers on a pier, their arms slung around each other-a younger Mark and someone with his eyes but softer features, their hair cropped short, a pride flag pin glinting on their denim jacket.

    Her name was Alex, the note read. She was my sister. I’ll try to be worthy of your mercy.

    Dora slipped the photo into her pocket, the edges digging into her palm like a lifeline.

    By noon, the shelter buzzed with uneasy energy. Volunteers clustered in the hallway, their whispers dissolving when Dora approached. In the family room, Miguel waved her over to a half-finished puzzle. “Did you really used to be a boy?” he asked, scattering pieces with his sneaker.

    Jay materialized behind them, their green hair vibrant under the fluorescents. “Miguel, my dude, that’s like asking if a butterfly used to be a caterpillar. Technically true, but missing the point.” They flopped onto the couch, arm brushing Dora’s. “You okay?”

    Dora studied the puzzle-a galaxy of stars, half-formed constellations. “I don’t know. It feels… loud.”

    “Loud’s better than silent.” Jay handed her a piece shaped like Ursa Major. “Silence is where shit festers.”

    Regina’s first act as director was to remove the “Modest Attire Required” sign from the lobby. Her second was to reinstate the garden. By dusk, volunteers and guests alike knelt in the soil, uprooting weeds and salvaging trampled zucchini plants. Dora worked beside Mrs. Kowalski, the old woman’s knuckles brushing hers as they tamped dirt around fresh basil sprouts.

    “You remind me of her, you know,” Mrs. Kowalski said suddenly. “My granddaughter. She’s studying biology in Chicago. Wants to cure climate change.” Her laugh rasped like wind through dry leaves. “Thinks she can save the world with compost and stubbornness.”

    Dora smiled. “Sounds familiar.”

    The board meeting convened at sunset. Through the conference room window, Dora watched Mr. Westfield pace the parking lot, his phone pressed to his ear. Inside, Regina outlined a new donor strategy-grassroots fundraising, partnerships with LGBTQ+ organizations, a volunteer-led transparency committee.

    “And the garden?” Dora asked, her voice steadier than she felt.

    Regina slid a budget sheet across the table. “We’re expanding it. Maybe add a greenhouse.”

    When the vote came, only Westfield’s ally dissented.

    Gail found Dora on the fire escape later, her silhouette framed by the shelter’s new mural-a phoenix rising from ash, painted in Jay’s signature neon strokes. Below, the city hummed, indifferent and alive.

    “Remember our first kiss?” Gail asked, leaning into her. “You panicked and said you had to feed Mrs. Kowalski’s cat.”

    “There was no cat.”

    “Exactly.” Gail turned, her breath warm against Dora’s cheek. “I’m done hiding.”

    The kiss, when it came, was nothing like their careful basement embraces. Gail’s lips were chapped, her hands anchoring Dora’s waist as the mural’s colors bled into the twilight. From the alley, someone whooped-Jay, probably-but Dora didn’t pull away. Let them see. Let the world adjust.

    At midnight, Dora unlocked the shelter’s storage closet. Inside, boxes of donated clothes spilled onto the floor-discarded prom dresses, threadbare flannels, a sequined jacket that shimmered like a moth’s wing. In the back, she unearthed a dusty typewriter, its keys stiff but functional.

    She fed a blank page into the roller and typed:

    Dear Alex,You don’t know me, but your brother gave me this photo…

    Somewhere in the city, a train whistled-a long, lonely sound that might have been a dirge or a lullaby. Dora pressed the moth stone to her chest and kept writing.

    By dawn, the garden’s first sunflower had bloomed, its face turned stubbornly toward the light.

    Chapter 33: The Reckoning

    The shelter’s boardroom buzzed with uneasy energy, its cracked leather chairs and faded diplomas bearing witness to decades of debates. Today, the air felt heavier-charged with the weight of a decision that would ripple far beyond these walls. Dora sat between Gail and Mrs. Kowalski, her fingers tracing the moth stone in her pocket. Across the table, Mr. Westfield leaned back in his seat, his tailored suit and polished shoes a stark contrast to the shelter’s patched carpets. His presence loomed like a storm cloud, his allies on the board nodding as he shuffled papers with deliberate calm.

    Regina Chen, now interim director, called the meeting to order. “This hearing addresses concerns about the shelter’s direction and funding,” she began, her voice steady but edged with fatigue. “We’ll hear testimonies first.”

    The Fracture
    Mr. Westfield’s lawyer spoke first-a man with a voice like a spreadsheet. “My client’s concerns about reputational risk are well-documented. The shelter’s recent…associations”-his gaze flicked to Dora-“have led to a 37% drop in donations from upstanding community members.”

    Gail’s knee bounced under the table. “He means you existing,” she muttered.

    Dora clenched her fists. The numbers were real-she’d seen the empty donation bins, heard the whispers at the grocery store. But so was the garden she’d rebuilt, the mural Jay had painted, the homework club Miguel’s mother credited with keeping him off the streets.

    Mrs. Kowalski stood abruptly, her cane thumping the floor. “I’ve been here twenty years,” she said, her voice trembling but clear. “This place saved me when my husband died. But it’s not the cross on the wall or the money in the bank that does the saving. It’s the people.” She pointed at Dora. “That girl taught my arthritis-riddled hands how to grow basil again. You want to measure that in percentages?”

    The room erupted-applause, jeers, a teen volunteer snapping, “Let her speak!”

    Regina banged her gavel. “Order! Ms. Mitchell, you’re next.”

    The Testimony
    Dora’s legs trembled as she approached the podium. The moth stone burned in her palm, its wings biting her skin. She’d practiced this speech a dozen times, but the words scattered like spooked birds.

    “I’m Dora,” she began. A hiccup of silence. Then, louder: “I’m transgender. I’m a volunteer. I’m someone’s daughter, even if my own parents don’t remember me.” Her voice cracked, but she pushed on. “This shelter isn’t just a building. It’s the first place I felt safe enough to breathe. To be seen.”

    She turned to Mr. Westfield. His jaw twitched.

    “You’ve asked who I really am,” she said. “But maybe the better question is, who are we? A place that turns people away because they don’t fit? Or a place that says, ‘Come as you are’?”

    Jay whooped from the back. Someone else clapped. Dora’s courage solidified.

    “You want to talk about risks? The real risk is losing what makes this place holy-not the sermons, but the saving.”

    The Truth
    Mr. Westfield stood, adjusting his cufflinks. “This is touching, but let’s be practical. Without funding, this shelter closes. And let’s be clear”-he leveled his gaze at Dora-“your presence here is divisive. Good intentions don’t pay the bills.”

    Regina leaned forward. “We’ve received over fifty letters from community members supporting Dora and the new programs.”

    “Letters don’t sign checks,” Westfield snapped.

    Gail shot to her feet. “Then maybe we don’t need your checks!” She pulled a crumpled spreadsheet from her pocket. “We’ve raised $12,000 through grassroots donations this month alone. The summer fair brought in triple what your last fundraiser did.”

    Murmurs rippled through the room. Westfield’s face darkened.

    Miguel’s mother stood, her son’s IEP paperwork clutched in her hands. “Before Dora, my boy hated school. Now he reads to the little kids here. That’s worth more than your money.”

    One by one, shelter guests and volunteers rose-a trans teen clutching hormone pills, a veteran with a service dog, Jay holding a can of spray paint like a scepter. Their testimonies wove together-a tapestry of Doras bedtime stories, rebuilt gardens, and small acts of defiance.

    The Verdict
    Regina cleared her throat. “The board moves to vote on Mr. Westfield’s proposal to remove Dora and revise the volunteer policy.”

    Dora’s heart pounded. She glanced at Gail, who mouthed, Breathe.

    The votes were tallied in silence.

    “The motion fails,” Regina announced. “Six to three.”

    Westfield stood, his chair screeching. “You’ll regret this.”

    “Doubt it,” Jay called out. “Your steakhouse sucks anyway!”

    Laughter erupted, cutting the tension like a knife.

    The Aftermath
    At dusk, Dora found Mrs. Kowalski in the garden, pruning dead leaves from the tomato plants.

    “Need help?” Dora asked.

    The old woman smiled. “Always.”

    They worked in companionable silence, the soil cool under their hands. Mrs. Kowalski handed Dora a seedling-a fragile zucchini sprout. “You remind me of my granddaughter. Stubborn. Kind. Too brave for your own good.”

    Dora tucked the plant into the earth. “Think it’ll survive?”

    Mrs. Kowalski patted her hand. “It’s got you.”

    Gail waited at the gate, her smile tinged with exhaustion. “Westfield’s pulling his funding.”

    Dora linked their fingers. “Then we’ll plant something new.”

    Above them, the shelter’s sign creaked in the wind-Hope Lives Here.

    In the parking lot, Jay revved their motorcycle, tossing Dora a helmet. “Adoption hearing’s tomorrow. Ready to be a Mitchell?”

    Dora laughed, the sound lighter than air. “Born ready.”

    As they sped toward the courthouse, the sunset blazed-a promise, not an ending. The roots they’d planted would hold.

    Chapter 34: The Name

    The courthouse hallway hummed with anticipation, its marble floors buffed to a high shine that reflected the morning light in liquid pools. Dora sat between Gail and Susan Mitchell, her palms pressed to the wooden bench to steady their trembling. Through the tall windows, sunlight streamed over a group of shelter residents clustered in the parking lot-Mrs. Kowalski clutching her rosary, Jay adjusting their "Proud Mentor" pin, Miguel waving a hand-drawn sign dotted with glitter hearts.

    "All rise," the bailiff called.

    Dora's knees nearly buckled. Gail slipped a hand into hers-anchoring, familiar-as they filed into the courtroom. The judge's bench loomed ahead, its polished surface reflecting the sunflower mural painted across Dora's shirt. She focused on that echo of color as the judge, a woman with silver-streaked locks and eyes that missed nothing, reviewed the paperwork.

    "This is highly unorthodox," the judge said, tapping the file. "No birth records, no prior documentation..."

    Susan leaned forward, her voice steady. "Your Honor, we've submitted affidavits from over fifty community members, school enrollment records, and verification of Dora's volunteer work. She's been an integral part of our family and this town for months."

    The judge studied Dora. "And you, young lady. Why should I approve this petition?"

    Dora's throat tightened. She thought of the moth stone's warmth against her chest, of Mrs. Kowalski's hands guiding hers as they kneaded dough that always rose despite the odds. Of the polaroid in her pocket-her and Gail laughing under the shelter's repainted sign, sunlight glinting off fresh letters: Hope Lives Here.

    "Because I'm real," she said, voice clear. "Not just in how I look or what I do, but in how I love and am loved." She gestured to the window where her chosen family waited. "The Mitchells taught me that belonging isn't something you're born into-it's something you build through trust and care. And I've been building mine every single day."

    The judge's gaze softened. She stamped the file with a decisive thud. "Congratulations, Dora Mitchell."

    Rain lashed the windshield as Robert drove them home. Gail whooped, unfastening her seatbelt to hug Dora across the backseat. "You’re stuck with us now!"

    "Gail, seatbelt!" Susan chided, but she was smiling.

    Dora pressed her forehead to the cool glass, watching the world blur. Mitchell. The name settled into her bones, warmer than any magic. At the shelter, a banner hung over the entrance: WELCOME HOME, DORA. The residents erupted into cheers as she stepped inside-Miguel showering her with dandelion fluff, Jay setting off a confetti cannon that left glitter in the rafters for weeks.

    Only later, in the quiet of the Mitchells' attic, did the weight of it hit. Dora spread the adoption decree on the floor, tracing the inked letters. Gail found her there, two mugs of cocoa in hand.

    "You okay?"

    Dora nodded, throat tight. "I just… never thought I’d have proof."

    "Proof of what?"

    "That I’m allowed to exist like this-fully, completely me."

    The letter arrived on a Tuesday, slipped under the shelter’s back door. The envelope was plain, the handwriting shaky but deliberate.

    *Dear Dora,

    Your courage gave me the strength to reach out to my brother. He’s trying, in his way. The garden you mentioned in the news article-Alex loved cosmos. Maybe next spring, we could plant some together.

    Thank you for being his mirror.

    -A.*

    Dora read it three times, then pressed it to her chest. At the bottom of the envelope, a polaroid fluttered out-two teenagers on a pier, their arms slung around each other. She pinned it beside the adoption decree, the two documents forming a bridge between past and future.

    "Ready?" Gail asked as they approached the courthouse again, the morning of the legal name confirmation hearing.

    Dora adjusted her binder-stiff and new, bought with her first paycheck from the shelter’s youth program. "It’s just paperwork."

    But it wasn’t. The clerk’s bored expression sharpened as Dora stated her reason for the petition. "To align with my true identity," she said, chin lifted.

    The gavel fell. "Granted."

    Outside, Jay waited with a spray-painted banner: DORA MITCHELL: OFFICIALLY A BADASS. The shelter teens whooped, tossing biodegradable glitter that caught the light like crushed stars.

    That night, Dora stood before the shelter’s full-length mirror-the one Gail had salvaged from a dumpster and repainted with vines. She wore her binder, a thrifted blazer, and the daisy-collared shirt from her first week as herself. The reflection stared back, steady and sure.

    "Knock knock," Mrs. Kowalski said, leaning in the doorway. She held a polaroid camera-an ancient thing with a leather strap. "For the records."

    Dora laughed but posed by the garden window where the sunset gilded her profile. The flash popped, freezing the moment: a girl, whole and named, her shadow stretching toward tomorrow.

    At the bonfire celebration, Dora found Jay teaching Miguel to skateboard in the parking lot. "Hey mentor," they teased, tossing her a sparkler. "Ready to save the world?"

    "Just this corner of it," Dora said, lighting the sparkler from the flames.

    As the fire crackled, Gail laced their fingers together. "What now?"

    Dora watched the sparks rise-bright, fleeting, beautiful. "We keep building."

    Somewhere in the dark, a moth brushed her cheek-soft as a secret, gone before she could blink.

    In her room that night, Dora opened a fresh journal-its pages blank, its spine uncreased. She wrote:

    Today, the law caught up with what my heart always knew. I am Dora Eleanor Mitchell-daughter, sister, friend. My story doesn’t start with erased records or unanswered questions. It starts here, now, with hands that hold mine and a future we shape together.

    The past is a shadow, but the present? The present is a garden.

    She closed the book, its cover warm under her palm. Outside, the moon hung full and bright, its light spilling over the shelter’s new sign-Hope Lives Here-and the freshly turned earth where cosmos seeds slept, waiting for spring.

    Chapter 35: The Reunion

    The letter arrived on a morning thick with the scent of impending rain-a single envelope slipped under the shelter’s back door, its edges frayed from travel. Dora almost missed it, too preoccupied with helping Jay repaint the garden shed after a summer storm had stripped its vibrant mural to ghostly outlines. The paper felt heavy in her hands, the ink smudged in places as if the writer had hesitated mid-sentence.

    Dear Dora,You don’t know me, but your courage gave me the strength to reach out. Mark showed up at my door last week-shaking, holding a photo I thought he’d burned years ago. He said you taught him that forgiveness isn’t a weakness. I’m not sure I believe that yet, but I’m willing to try.Thank you for being the mirror he needed.-Alex

    A polaroid fluttered out-two teenagers on a weathered pier, their arms slung around each other. The younger Mark grinned, his face unlined by sermons or shame, while Alex’s cropped hair caught the sunlight, a pride pin gleaming on their denim jacket. Dora traced the image, the moth stone warm in her pocket.

    “Everything okay?” Jay called from the shed, their green hair streaked with cerulean paint.

    Dora tucked the letter into her back pocket. “Just a friend.”

    The community center buzzed with the clatter of folding chairs and the hum of a malfunctioning microphone. Summer had transformed the shelter’s annual fundraiser from a somber luncheon into a vibrant street fair, complete with Jay’s graffiti-inspired face-painting booth and Mrs. Kowalski’s infamous “Rebel Pierogi” stand. Dora adjusted the sunflower crown Gail had woven for her, its petals brushing her temples as she helped Miguel arrange mismatched plates on the donation table.

    “Do I have to wear this?” Miguel tugged at his bowtie, a hand-me-down from Gail’s father.

    “Only if you want pierogi privileges,” Dora said, straightening his collar.

    Gail appeared, balancing a tower of recycled mason jars. “Westfield’s here.”

    Dora followed her gaze. Mr. Westfield stood at the edge of the parking lot, his tailored suit at odds with the rainbow chalk art underfoot. He studied the banner above the grill-HOPE LIVES HERE painted in Jay’s signature neon-before turning sharply on his heel.

    “Think he’ll cause trouble?” Miguel whispered.

    Dora watched the retreating figure. “Some storms just pass through.”

    Three hundred miles away, Pastor Mark sat in a diner booth, his coffee gone cold. The vinyl seat creaked as he shifted, his fingers worrying the polaroid’s edges. The bell above the door jingled.

    Alex stood framed in the doorway, their hair now streaked with silver, a tattoo of dandelion seeds drifting up their forearm. For a heartbeat, Mark saw the sibling who’d taught him to skip stones, who’d hidden his baseball glove when their father called it a “distraction from scripture.”

    “You came,” Mark said, rising too quickly.

    Alex slid into the booth, their gaze lingering on the photo. “You kept it.”

    “I tried not to.” The admission hung between them, raw and unvarnished.

    A waitress appeared, refilling Mark’s cup. Alex ordered tea-peppermint, no sugar-a habit unchanged since childhood.

    “Why now?” Alex asked, their voice softer than Mark remembered.

    He unfolded Dora’s letter, the creases worn from rereading. “You don’t have to be who they made you.”

    Back at the fair, Dora knelt beside the community mural-a sprawling canvas where shelter guests and volunteers had painted their hopes in bold strokes. A trans teen added a rising phoenix; a veteran sketched a service dog with wings. In the corner, Mrs. Kowalski’s arthritic hand had left a single word: Persist.

    “Need a hand?”

    Dora turned. A stranger stood behind her-early thirties, with Mark’s nose and a smile that crinkled their eyes. They held a brush already dipped in gold.

    “Alex?” Dora whispered.

    “Figured I’d see what all the fuss was about.” Alex crouched, adding a cosmos flower to the mural’s edge. “He’s trying, you know. Sent me a care package-Bible verses mixed with PFLAG pamphlets. Progress, I guess.”

    Dora laughed, the sound mingling with the distant chords of Jay’s garage-band cover of “Brave.” “How long are you staying?”

    Alex nodded to a duffle bag by the pierogi stand. “Long enough to teach Mark how to apologize properly.”

    The bonfire roared as dusk painted the sky in watercolor streaks. Gail passed around s’mores, her fingers sticky with marshmallow, while Jay led a chorus of off-key showtunes. Dora sat cross-legged in the grass, the flames casting shadows on Alex’s face as they recounted their first Pride parade-1999, a hand-painted sign and shoes they’d outrun their father in.

    “You’re staying, then?” Mrs. Kowalski asked, handing Alex a plate of kielbasa.

    “Long enough to make up for lost time.” Alex glanced at Dora. “And to meet the girl who thawed a glacier.”

    Miguel tugged Dora’s sleeve. “Can we plant cosmos next spring? For Alex’s brother?”

    “Former brother,” Alex corrected gently.

    Miguel frowned. “But family’s forever, right?”

    The fire popped, sending embers spiraling into the dark. Dora watched them rise-bright, fleeting, beautiful-and thought of polaroids and pierogis and the stubborn roots of forgiveness.

    “Yeah,” she said, squeezing Miguel’s hand. “It is.”

    Somewhere in the shadows, a moth brushed Pastor Mark’s cheek as he lingered at the edge of the light. He didn’t join them-not yet-but for the first time in decades, he didn’t turn away.

    Chapter 36: The Bonfire

    The shelter’s courtyard shimmered with strands of fairy lights, their glow soft against the deepening twilight. A pyramid of logs and kindling stood at the center, waiting to be lit. Dora adjusted the sunflower crown Gail had woven for her-its petals now edged with gold from the setting sun-and watched as volunteers and guests spilled into the space, their laughter mingling with the crackle of anticipation. Mrs. Kowalski’s pierogi stand emitted buttery steam, Jay’s latest mural-a phoenix rising over a field of cosmos-loomed on the back wall, and Miguel darted through the crowd, waving a sparkler like a tiny torch.

    Gail slipped her hand into Dora’s, their fingers intertwining. “Ready?” she murmured, her breath warm against Dora’s ear.

    Dora nodded, though her pulse fluttered. This wasn’t just a celebration; it was a farewell.

    The bonfire roared to life as the last sliver of sun vanished. Flames licked the sky, casting long shadows that danced with the crowd. Dora stood at the edge of the light, the moth stone a familiar weight in her pocket. She’d carried it every day since her transformation, its ridges worn smooth by her thumb. Tonight, it felt different-warmer, almost humming.

    “Showtime,” Jay said, nudging her toward the makeshift stage-a pallet draped with a quilt from the shelter’s donation pile.

    The crowd quieted as Dora stepped forward. Faces she’d come to love stared back: Mrs. Kowalski wiping flour-dusted hands on her apron, Miguel perched on his mother’s shoulders, Jay’s green hair glowing neon in the firelight. Even Pastor Mark lingered at the edge of the courtyard, his posture less rigid than she remembered, a polaroid peeking from his breast pocket.

    “When I first came here,” Dora began, her voice steady despite the ache in her throat, “I thought belonging meant being someone else. Someone with a past, a family, a name that fit.” She touched the sunflower crown. “But you taught me that family isn’t something you’re born into-it’s something you build. Through kindness. Through showing up. Through choosing each other, again and again.”

    Miguel whooped, his sparkler drawing arcs in the dark. Laughter rippled through the crowd.

    “This place,” Dora continued, gesturing to the shelter, “isn’t just walls and roof beams. It’s the hands that knead bread, the voices that read bedtime stories, the stubborn roots that grow even when the soil’s been salted.” Her gaze found Pastor Mark. He looked away, but not before she saw him touch the polaroid of Alex.

    “We’re not angels,” she said, echoing Jay’s mural. “We’re just people trying. And that’s enough.”

    The applause was a living thing-warm, insistent, alive. Gail pressed a kiss to her temple as she stepped down, and Jay handed her a marshmallow skewer with a flourish. “For the heroine of the hour.”

    The fire burned lower, embers spiraling upward to meet the stars. Dora wandered to the garden, now lush with late-summer bounty. Moonlight silvered the zucchini leaves, the cosmos Alex had helped plant, the sunflowers standing sentinel along the fence. She knelt, brushing her fingers over a bloom, when the air shifted.

    “You’ve tended it well.”

    Ms. Elara stood beside her, her patched raincoat replaced by a dress that seemed woven from starlight. The moth stone in Dora’s pocket flared hot.

    “You’re leaving,” Dora said, not a question.

    The old woman smiled, her eyes reflecting galaxies. “My work here is done. Yours is just beginning.”

    Dora’s throat tightened. “What if I’m not ready?”

    “You’ve been ready since the moment you chose to stay.” Ms. Elara cupped Dora’s face, her touch like sunlight. “The magic was never in the stone. It was in you. You are in THE ONE and anything is possible.”

    The moth stone pulsed once, then crumbled to dust in Dora’s palm. Where it fell, a new cosmos sprouted-its petals edged in gold.

    “Wait-” Dora reached for her, but Ms. Elara was already stepping into the shadows, her form dissolving into a swirl of fireflies.

    “Look to the roots,” her voice whispered on the wind.

    Gail found her there, tears cooling on her cheeks. “Hey,” she said softly, wrapping her arms around Dora from behind. “You okay?”

    Dora leaned into her, watching the fireflies dance. “She’s gone.”

    “But we’re here.” Gail turned her gently, pressing their foreheads together. “And we’re not going anywhere.”

    They returned to the bonfire, where Jay was leading a raucous rendition of “Lean on Me.” Mrs. Kowalski handed Dora a pierogi, still warm from the griddle. “Eat,” she ordered. “Growing girls need strength.”

    Miguel tugged her sleeve. “Can we plant more flowers tomorrow?”

    “Absolutely,” Dora said, tousling his hair.

    Pastor Mark approached as the crowd thinned, his hands deep in his pockets. “Alex sent a letter,” he said abruptly. “They’re coming to visit next month.”

    Dora studied him-the loosened tie, the absence of his usual rigid posture. “Are you ready?”

    He glanced at the polaroid, now tucked safely in his wallet. “I’m trying.”

    It wasn’t forgiveness. It wasn’t absolution. But it was a start.

    The fire died to coals, the stars wheeling overhead. Dora lay with her head in Gail’s lap, Jay sprawled beside them, tracing constellations.

    “That one’s you,” Jay said, pointing to Cassiopeia. “All stubborn and shine.”

    “And that’s you,” Gail countered, indicating Orion. “Flashy and dramatic.”

    Dora laughed, the sound blending with the crickets’ song. She thought of Ms. Elara’s final words, of roots deepening in storm-tossed soil, of the shelter’s garden thriving against all odds.

    Miguel’s voice piped up from his nest of blankets. “Dora? Do you think the fireflies are magic?”

    She watched one land on her palm, its light pulsing softly. “Yeah,” she said. “But not the wand-waving kind. The kind that stays.”

    As dawn tinged the horizon, the courtyard empty save for scattered embers, Dora pressed a hand to the shelter’s sun-warmed bricks. Somewhere inside, Gail and Jay slept tangled on a couch, Mrs. Kowalski snored in her rocking chair, and Miguel dreamed of dragons and dandelions.

    She knelt by the newest cosmos, its golden petals unfurling. “Thank you,” she whispered-to the shelter, to the stars, to the girl she’d been and the woman she’d become.

    The fireflies answered, their dance a promise: This is not an ending. This is the work of beginning.

    In her pocket, a seedpod cracked open, ready to grow.

    Chapter 37: The Date

    The sky bled into twilight-streaks of violet and tangerine dissolving into a deep indigo as Dora adjusted the picnic basket on her arm. She’d spent hours preparing: sandwiches cut into careful triangles, strawberries dipped in chocolate, and a thermos of lemonade chilled with mint from the shelter’s garden. Gail had promised to handle the location, swearing secrecy with a grin that made Dora’s stomach flutter.

    “You’re sure this isn’t a prank?” Dora called over her shoulder as Gail led her through the overgrown path behind the Mitchells’ house. Fireflies blinked in the tall grass, and the air hummed with cicadas.

    “Would I lie to you?” Gail teased, her flashlight bobbing ahead. “Besides, after the summer we’ve had, you deserve more than a diner booth.”

    The path opened abruptly into a clearing Dora had never seen-a small meadow ringed by oak trees, their branches strung with fairy lights that flickered like captive stars. A checkered blanket lay spread atop a hillock, flanked by citronella candles and a bouquet of cosmos plucked from the shelter’s garden.

    “Gail…” Dora breathed, setting down the basket. “How did you-?”

    “Jay helped.” Gail shrugged, but her cheeks flushed. “They’ve got a knack for ‘borrowing’ extension cords.”

    They settled onto the blanket, knees brushing. Dora unpacked the food with exaggerated care, her hands steady despite the nervous thrill in her chest. This wasn’t their first kiss, or even their first time alone, but it was the first time they’d named the thing between them-a date-and the weight of that word felt sacred.

    Gail bit into a sandwich, groaning. “You put pesto in here? Are you trying to marry me?”

    Dora laughed, the sound mingling with the rustle of leaves. “Maybe I’m just showing off.”

    “It’s working.” Gail licked a dab of aioli from her thumb, her gaze lingering.

    As dusk deepened, they traded stories-mundane and profound. Gail recounted her disastrous first day at high school, complete with a locker malfunction and a mortifying encounter with a crush. Dora, emboldened by the night’s magic, described sneaking into the library as Wallace to read fashion magazines, her heart racing at every footstep.

    “I used to practice walking in heels behind the nonfiction stacks,” she admitted, popping a strawberry into her mouth. “The librarian, Mrs. Chen, definitely knew. She’d just cough loudly whenever someone came near.”

    Gail’s smile softened. “I wish I’d known you then.”

    “You’d have hated me.” Dora traced the rim of her cup. “I was all slouched shoulders and mumbled apologies.”

    “Nah.” Gail brushed a crumb from Dora’s lip, her touch lingering. “I’d have recognized you. The real you.”

    The air shifted. Gail’s hand found hers, their fingers intertwining as naturally as roots seeking water. Above them, the Milky Way sprawled-a luminous bridge between what was and what could be.

    “I applied to college,” Gail said suddenly, her thumb stroking Dora’s knuckles. “Community college, but… they’ve got a social work program. Figured I could help with the youth center full-time.”

    Dora’s heart swelled. “You’d be amazing at that.”

    “Yeah?” Gail leaned back on her elbows, moonlight gilding her profile. “What about you? Still set on horticulture?”

    Dora nodded, plucking a blade of grass. “I want to study restorative gardening-how green spaces can heal communities. Maybe even start a nonprofit.”

    “Doctor Dora Mitchell.” Gail grinned. “Has a nice ring.”

    “Shut up.” Dora shoved her playfully, but the title settled into her bones, warm and possible.

    They lapsed into silence, the kind that thrums with unspoken truths. Gail’s head tilted toward Dora’s shoulder, her breath steadying. In the distance, an owl called, its cry slicing through the stillness.

    “Do you ever…” Dora hesitated. “Do you ever miss who you were before all this?”

    Gail sat up, considering. “Before you? I was kind of a mess. All anger and no direction.”

    “I meant before the shelter. Before me.”

    “Oh.” Gail’s gaze turned inward. “Sometimes I miss how simple things felt. But then I remember-simple wasn’t real. It was just… small.” She cupped Dora’s face, her touch firm. “You made my world bigger.”

    Dora’s throat tightened. She’d spent so long fearing she’d borrowed this life-that her joy was a loan eventually due-but here, under Gail’s certainty, the fear dissolved.

    A meteor streaked across the sky, its tail blazing silver. Gail pointed, childlike wonder in her voice. “Make a wish!”

    Dora closed her eyes. Let this last. Let us grow.

    When she opened them, Gail was watching her, soft and intent. “What did you wish for?”

    “Same as always.” Dora leaned in, her lips grazing Gail’s ear. “You.”

    The kiss began slowly-a question, an answer. Gail’s hands slid to Dora’s waist, anchoring her as the world tilted. Dora had kissed boys before, clumsy rehearsals in darkened bedrooms, but this was different. Gail tasted like lemonade and possibility, her sighs harmonizing with the rustling trees.

    They broke apart, foreheads touching. Gail’s laugh was breathless. “Took you long enough.”

    “Says the girl who panicked and talked about fertilizer during our first almost-kiss.”

    “That was strategic!” Gail protested. “Romance requires buildup.”

    Dora nipped her jaw. “You’re ridiculous.”

    “Yours, though.”

    The words hung between them, fragile and immense. Gail froze, eyes widening as if she hadn’t meant to say it aloud. Dora’s heart hammered-not with fear, but recognition.

    “Say it again,” she whispered.

    Gail swallowed. “You’re mine. And I’m… I’m yours. If you want.”

    Dora kissed her-deeply, surely, pouring every unsung hope into it.

    Dora squeezed her hand. “Always! In love together.”

    Dora turned in her arms, kissing her once more-a promise, a beginning.

    In her journal later, she wrote: Tonight, I learned that love isn’t a destination. It’s the courage to keep choosing someone, even when the path is uncertain. Gail is my compass, my collaborator, my safe harbor. Together, we’ll build a world where we both belong. Funny how the people who change the world never set out to. They just… refuse to stop caring.

    She closed the notebook, the finality of the gesture softer than she’d expected. Outside, dawn tinged the horizon-pale gold bleeding into blue. Somewhere in the shelter’s garden, a new cosmos bud stretched toward the light, its roots deep, its future unwritten.

    The miracle wasn’t in the transformation, or even the survival. It was in the choosing-to tend, to persist, to love without guarantee.

    Miracles need maintenance. Some miracles weren’t magic. They were simply love.

    Chatting With Angels

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Organizational: 

    • Title Page

    Audience Rating: 

    • Mature Subjects (pg15)

    Would Kathryn be prepared for the news that an angel would bring to her about her friend Monty?

    Chatting with Angels

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus


    Each day, an angel may deliver a message from God, who could be either an ordinary human or a supernatural being.

    Stay on good terms with each other, held together by love. Be ready with a meal or a bed when it's needed. Why, some have extended hospitality to angels without ever knowing it!

  • Hebrews 13:1-2 The Message

  • Chatting With Angels -01-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • Mature Subjects (pg15)

    Publication: 

    • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter One ~ Della

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Would Kathryn be prepared for the news that an angel would bring to her about her friend Monty?


    Chapter One ~ Della

    I was still living at my parent’s home on Labor Day Weekend in 1995 especially to go by the Star Trek fan club table at Dragon*Con. And when I say go by the table that’s what I really did. I walked by without stopping. When I came in June 1993 to the con, I was thinking about my Father who had introduced me to Star Trek in 1966. I was about to stop at the table when I also remembered him yelling at me that it was a ‘tool of the devil’. A beautiful girl with auburn hair smiled at me and I still kept on going.

    In 1994 they held the convention in July. I came by the table which I had found out was for “Starfleet: The International Fan Association”. This time I saw the amazing auburn haired woman with the green eyes. I could lose myself in her eyes and I found myself halted 50 feet from the table clogging a bottleneck in the main traffic aisle. Con Security came up to me with people from behind me squeezing by on one side or the other. He obviously read my con badge before he spoke to me.

    “Monty, is it?”

    “Yes sir”

    “This Con is an amazing place with sights beyond belief but the one place where you can’t stand and admire them is there. MOVE ALONG!”

    I started moving and never stopped and never came back to the table that year. But that was then and this is now, the year that Dragon*Con hosted NASFIC and the Starfleet International Conference. On the table as I went by I could see my prize. The holy grail was a brochure with information and a membership application for the USS Republic of Atlanta, GA. But I also remembered what had happened with the security guard from last year. I could not just stand and admire it from a far without the same traffic mishap. So I orbited round and round the circumference of the room, never stopping. Each time I could see that same amazing woman with the auburn hair and I wondered what she was thinking?

    ”Bernie, what is he thinking?”

    ”Captain Kathryn, obviously he’s not thinking with either of his brains. He seems totally infatuated platonically with you. He’s the guy that stopped up traffic last year and I think that I saw him the year before. He wasn’t even a snatch and go like some are. He never stopped.”

    ”Well maybe my new minimizer bra is working?”

    ”Not on your life Kathryn. You have seen all the other guys come by and we both could tell they were very happy to see you. This calls for drastic measures. Here! Take the custom blouse you have to wear to the IC if we sign up 10 folks for our ship along with the McLeod tartan unsewn material and the clan pins that you use to turn into a dress. Change into the top in the bathroom and make the dress out of the tartan and put it on over it.”

    ”Not liking where you are going with this, Bernie, but I’ll do it.”

    Well when I came back around for so many orbits I had lost count, The auburn haired woman was standing in front of the table instead of behind wearing the McLeod tartan as a dress. On one side of the table was a large mostly royal blue silk USS Republic banner 4’ by 4’ with the Starfleet logo banner which was about the same quality but a bit smaller and on the other side was an even smaller yellow denim banner with a small Starfleet emblem with the McLeod bull superimposed.”

    ”Now Captain Kathryn!” said the blonde woman with the straight chin length pageboy hair. The auburn haired woman that had been called Captain Kathryn quickly came out of the dress leaving the tartan piled up on the table in front of the blonde. By the time I could get close enough to speak I could see her teeth chattering since the A/C had the place as cold as a freezer. I was curious on how she had made some unsewn cloth into and out of a dress so quickly. I stopped in front of her, never taking my vision from her amazing eyes and placed the Tartan over one of her shoulders as it hung front and back but was not obviously a dress.

    ”Captain Kathryn, just like USS Voyager? I’m amazed at how you could fold and pin that bolt of cloth into a dress. That’s the McLeod tartan isn’t it? Is that your clan?”

    ”Didn’t the blouse that I was wearing give you a clue? It’s a famous saying from a Sci Fi Movie franchise that my cohorts named the ship after. I am a scot and my clan is the Murray clan.”

    A passing woman asked Kathryn, “May I?” which she nodded yes. The woman took a peek under the tartan and smiled. “

    ”Look here, Trekkie!”

    She then removed the tartan from Kathryn’s top and then forced my head down so that I was staring at her bust. Kathryn and I responded in unison, “It’s Trekker!” Then I really looked.

    ”Oh My!” The top was barely covering her bosom and two words surrounded each nipple with one word between her bosom.

    ”There can be only one? Oh! Highlander! I’m sorry but I missed that. They are great movies and I can see why you would want to name your ship after them. Could I still see you turn that tartan into a dress, miss?”

    ”Thank you, Ma’am, for the assist. Bernadette, I win. You get to wear the blouse now. Hi there, I go by Kathy ordinarily. Bernie gets enthusiastic that my first name is spelled like Kathryn Janeway’s on Voyager and that I’m the USS MacLeod’s captain. What’s your name?”

    ”I’m Monty. Glad to meet you Kathy. I’m kinda glad that you got me to stop. It feels good to be just standing still for a change. I am really in to Scottish culture and it fits in to my trek avocation too with Scotty on the original USS Enterprise. I imagine that you all go for Scottish culture in addition to the Highlander interest from you having that Tartan.”

    ”Okay Monty, I’ll show you how I can fold and pin the tartan into a dress, if you will promise to take one of out brochures and be our guest at the Starfleet IC at the Holiday Inn down the street. I believe that you would make a great crewmember in Starfleet.

    Sarah showed me exactly what folds she made and where she placed the pins to make the dress. Soon she was again the amazingly beautiful lassie that had finally stopped me in my tracks. I saw the time and knew that a must see panel was soon to start. I didn’t forget to pick up a brochure from the table. However when I looked at it closely, I found that it was the one for the USS Republic. When I discovered my mistake, I went back to the table but instead of the two girls were a couple of heavy set men and no McLeod brochures in sight so I kept walking.

    I finally did join Starfleet: The International Fan Association and became a member of the USS Republic chapter. They explained to me at the Starfleet IC that the USS Republic met not too far from me in a north west superb of Atlanta whereas the USS MacLeod met in the extreme south east sector beyond the suburbs. I had to join the club that I could get to on MARTA if needed since my parents might get involved. I was so enthusiastic that I took the Officer Training School test and passed it to become an Ensign right away.

    Something seemed to click in me, at my first USS Republic meeting when Kathy was introduced again to me as the Captain of the USS MacLeod. Instead of running off afterward, I wanted to talk to Sarah after the meeting,”

    ”Hi Kathy, I’m [email protected] What’s your email address?”

    ”Monty, I don’t have one. I don’t have a working modem to get online and I can’t afford to join Compuserve just to get email.”

    ”Kathy, I have an extra modem that I know how to put on your PC and I have the diskette for Juno which we can install on your computer and you can get email for free.”

    ”I’m a bit busy Monty with work and other things but if you wanted to come to my house early before the next USS MacLeod meeting with the modem and disk, you could do it. I really appreciate your offer.”

    Kathy handed me a sheet with all the information on the USS MacLeod membership and meetings, including a map. I saw that it was a lot closer than I had been told. I found out later that the person who told me that was from Alabama. I saw that the time was something that I could make as well.

    ”I can do it Kathy, I’ll see you before the USS Macleod meeting.

    ”You don’t know what this means to me, Monty. Thank you for your kindness.”

    She gave me a kiss on the cheek and sent me away happy. You bet I went to her meeting. With the modem and software that I provided, Kathy had an email address. And because I helped her set up the software, I had her email address too.

    That mismatched parts computer of hers was always having software or hardware problems. Helping Kathy with her computer became the excuse for my frequent visits to her home. I benefited from being able to keep in touch with Kathy by Email as well.

    Beyond the simple things I started out doing, I was really a novice and had to do a lot through trial and error. Unfortunately, Kathy's computer suffered some of the effects of my errors. However when things were said and done, I always finally succeeded to restore her aging, patched together computer to function normally, at least for a while, until another component failed.

    After we had begun the process of meeting for me to work on her computer, I had also become a member of her chapter of Starfleet, in addition to the one I originally belonged. When our friendship bond had grown close she had a dream, which she told me about later.

    It was afterward, at her home, as she tried to process her perceptions of me, that she drifted away in the twilight between sleep and wakefulness. Kathy told me that she was literally beside herself as her astral body looked down on her near sleeping form. She was not alone, but had been joined by a beautiful woman, who Kathy perceived as an angel. The angel was rather tall with brown hair and mischievously twinkling green eyes. Since she had been gifted with visions in the past, Sarah knew that the thing to do was to listen attentively for the angel to begin speaking.

    “Greetings Kathy! My name is Della and I'm here to help you interpret your perceptions of your friend"

    “Thank you for coming, Della. What can you reveal about my friend, Monty? Something tells me that he is not what he appears to be. That discrepancy makes me a little uneasy about him on one level but his actions are always kind."

    “Kathy, Let me help you see your friend's spirit and reveal the truth."

    Della and Kathy's astral body were translated to peer into my bedroom as I lay sleeping. They were both witnesses as my astral spirit rose from my body. Sarah gasped as she realized that my astral spirit had taken the form of a young woman.

    “This is Monty’s true self. One name that she uses in her mind for her true self is Monti, spelled M-O-N-T-I She was born with a rare condition, which will one day be known to your world as Harry Benjamin Syndrome. Her brain is no different from any woman's brain. God, who is perfect in creating new life, placed this female spirit within her body to inhabit her female brain."

    “But otherwise Monty is no different from any other man?"

    “Monty's female spirit makes her a woman. The Spirit and the Soul of a person live on eternally, but the body is temporary. A person's gender is an essential part of their spirit, and is fixed for all eternity"

    “Does Monty know he's really a woman?"

    “She always knew that she was different but it wasn't until entering male puberty and she did not start developing as the other girls that she realized what the difference was really"

    “Monty is an honest soul. Why hasn't he told me about this himself?"

    “Kathy, each person responds according to their gifts. The weight on her soul, of pretending to be someone she is not, will convict her and cause a crisis. She will either choose to be true and reveal this to you or else suffer the consequence that results from denying who she is in reality."

    My spirit returned to my body. Everything appeared to be normal but now Kathy knew better. Della led Kathy back to where her body still lay in its twilight state.

    “Why will Monty wait till a crisis forces him to choose?"

    “She revealed her true female self to her parents as a child and later while she was still living with them as a young adult. They called her a liar and claimed that her true self was impossible. They demonized her thoughts so that she feared their reprisal if she revealed her true self again. More than, that she believed the fallacy that they advocated that God would condemn her to punishment unless her actions emulated a male."

    Della paused a moment for Kathy to process her words a little more before continuing.

    “Monty told the last woman she had a platonic relationship with before you, about her condition. She told Cindy, what she believed was the truth, that her female self had been buried so deeply that it would never resurface. At that time, Cindy had been her closest friend, and her complete rejection of Monty, left him completely devastated. It is because of Cindy's rejection that Monty will wait till the crisis occurs when she must confront the truth."

    “Monty really wants to be my boyfriend. In most ways he already is, except that we don't date. What do I do if Monty asks me if we can start dating?"

    “Ask Monty to wait a year. Before that year is up, she’ll confide in you about her true self. Even though at times it will be tempting to tell her what you know, it will be better for her for you to wait until she is ready to admit it herself."

    “This is a bit much to take. I've already referred to Monty at work as my boyfriend, unknown to him, oh I guess I mean her? How should I refer to Monty?"

    “You should simply refer to Monty by the gender she is presenting at the time. I'm glad I could answer some of your questions. The rest is for the two of you to discover together. It's time you returned to your life, Kathy. Thank you for caring about Monty"

    Kathy's spirit merged with her physical self. Her last perception was of Della smiling warmly and that Della would keep her safe.

    From Kathy's descriptions of Della, I recognized her as my departed maternal Grandmother. I still to this day wonder why Grandmother was sent to reveal to Kathy my true self even before I realized that I could no longer hide.

    In the past Kathy had been open to messages from the spiritual realm, so when a message was given, she was prepared to both receive it and believe it. It was Kathy's friendship, which blossomed later into love, for me which would take both of us through the challenges to come.

    I won't say yet, when Kathy confided in me about her vision and the other things that occurred out of my presence. It makes the most sense to me, telling the story now, to tell this in the order that it occurred instead of the order I found out about it.

    It was really fortunate that after Della's visitation, Kathy fell into a deep sleep. I have no doubt that her unconscious mind was trying to make sense of her vision. She would need to be well rested, to face the aftermath of Della's visit, when she woke in the morning.

    Chatting With Angels -02-

    Author: 

    • Ariel Montine Strickland

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Two ~ Never List

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Would Bernadette be prepared for the news that Kathy had an angel visit about her friend Monty?


    It was ironic that on the same morning following the angel visiting Kathy in her dream that I was engaged in making my ‘Never’ list. For me it was all the reasons not to transition fully since every time I had made a move in that direction, I had been slammed down. It started with the statement:

    It would not be wise for me to transition fully because I would:

    Never get my Daddy to be proud of me as his daughter.
    Never be able to walk in high heels without wobbling
    Never get my Momma to believe I’m not mentally ill
    Never get my hair to grow out long enough for a girl’s cut and always wearing a wig.
    Never get my youngest brother quit promising his favor and withdrawing it even when I met his conditions
    Never be able to find a cosmetic to cover my dark beard shadow
    Never get my other brother to understand that agree to disagree doesn’t work when its about identity
    Never find a pretty long sleeve dress with sleeves long enough to fit me.
    Never have one of my cousins reach out to me in love me even being trans.
    Never be able to apply my makeup in less than 2 hours for me to be presentable.
    Never have an aunt to see me presenting as a female and want to have her picture taken with me.
    Never have pretty thin girly arms instead of ugly hairy muscular arms
    Never have started a family of choice with new sisters on the same journey as I with only death being able to part us.
    Never have my blah male perpetually slicked down hair making it appear a mousy brown dyed a bright red
    Never be able to avoid being disavowed completely by my immediate birth family
    Never be able to train my deep bass voice to sound like a real girl’s voice
    Never have the courage to be my true self in front of my friends
    Never be able to sing like a woman for my self to hear.
    Never be able to go to any type of church as my true self.
    Never be able to sing as a woman in a group.
    Never have my ugly hairy masculine feet be pretty smooth, rounded and feminine
    Never get to sing in a choir in the alto section and accepted.
    Never get the muscular bulge from my shoulders and have nice rounded ones which actually might need shoulder padding to look good in a skirt suit or dress.
    Never get to sing a solo performance in church as a woman.
    Never get nice rounded b cup breasts to grow on a feminine chest.
    Never get asked out by a man on a date
    Never get a nice rounded tushy and rounded hips
    Never get a heart shaped box of candy on valentines
    Never get all my beard removed and get rid of the beard shadow
    Never get to be the princess in make believe and have frogs turned into princes with my kiss.
    Never get to be confident passing with no makeup at all with my face being like any other woman’s
    Never get to fly on a airliner to a family gathering hundreds of miles from home
    Never learn to relax and walk naturally as a woman with women and fit in,
    Never get past being told that The One hated me to look at the bible for myself
    Never once growing my hair down to shoulder length in a girl’s cut be willing to get it cut into a short girl’s cut for charity and to help a friend,
    Never know from the depth of my soul that The One loves me just as I am as the child of The One.
    Never be able to have friends to accept me if I always appeared as a woman with them.
    Never get a man to love me and take me as his steady girlfriend.
    Never have friends who could not tell by looking at me for my past and needing to reveal to them who I had lived as before.
    Never have the courage to start counseling and hormones.
    Never have the courage to change my name legally and successfully transition on the job.
    Never complete my one year RLT and be eligible for SRS
    Never have the money or insurance to complete my SRS
    Wow! As I looked back over it that was quite a list. I totally realized that I had a lot listed to hold me back from trying to be my true self. But a flash of insight let me know that it was possible for me to transition if this became my “I’ll transition even if I never …” list!

    Ring! Ring! Kathy picked up the call fortunately not having removed the headset yet. ”Hello! This is Kathy.” Kathy wondered who could this be? She also wondered if Monty's ears could be burning?

    “Hi, It’s Monty. How are you and your computer doing today?” I hoped that my work would hold since Sarah's computer seemed to break down when she needed it the most.

    “Hi Monty! We both are doing fine. I turned him on and put him thru his paces and he performed beyond my expectations. You did a wonderful job, Monty. Thanks so much for the help!” Somehow she felt a sense of peace engulf her being. God was going to give her what she needed for this.

    “I'm glad everything is OK with your baby. I had the day cleared just in case I had missed something and you still had problems.” I sighed with relief that I had gotten it right.

    “No problems here! I know you love spending Saturdays playing with your niece. I won't need to take you away from her, even though you know I love to have you around. Since I won't have to baby-sit, I've got some errands that I need to run.” Kathy reflected that she had a feeling that her computer would be fine for a while so she could adjust to what she needed to be to Monty. Kathy resolved to not tempt fate and ask him to upgrade anything for a while.

    “Jessica, my niece, is going through a phase where her anxieties and emotions seem huge to her. I have no clue about what she's going through. I'm supportive and help her to see that even though her emotions are real that the conclusions she's drawing about them may not be.” I wondered if it had anything to do with Jessica entering puberty.

    “That's exactly what she needs right now. She's lucky to have you for an uncle!” Kathy observed with amusement that there would come a time when Monti won't be clueless when she has the experience, herself.

    “Well I'd better let you get to your day and me to mine. Bye, Kathy.” I went to find what my niece was doing.

    “Bye, Andy.” She hung up the phone and removed the headset. Sarah thought, "I guess I had best get out on my errands before the phone rings again! She changed into a blouse and slacks and brushed out her hair. She picked up her purse and car keys. Kathy was relieved to know that she would have help dealing with the prophecy now.

    I found that Jessica was eager to come visit in my room. We loved to role-play together with each of us taking on characters from our imagination. Sometimes it fit better with the situation that they were role playing if I took on a extra female character.

    Jessica never seemed to mind and in fact she thought that her uncle was 'cool' that he spent so much time with her. It amused Jessica even more that I would use a feminine voice when playing a feminine character to keep her different from my other character.

    Jessica was the only one in the family that I would let my guard down around. The woman within myself had been repressed so much and thoughts of revealing her were consumed with guilt. I truly believed that Monti could be kept locked away in a quiet corner of my brain never to see the light of day. Monti crept out thru the cracks but only in other ways since she would not be allowed to wear a dress even now.

    I started to recall the one person in this life who brought real joy to my heart, Kathy. I saw her dark auburn hair that framed her face and tumbled in curls down to her shoulders. I saw the hint of mischievousness in her green eyes that I could lose myself within. I saw her cute turned up nose as an ornament above her mouth with the red full lips that was always smiling and giggling. Her rosy cheeks never needed makeup as did none of her face since her great beauty was such that using makeup would only diminish her natural look.

    Kathy was the girl of my dreams. If I, as Monti, grew up to be like her, then it would be my dream come true. I was back again from the brink but it was a war that I was not winning. I feared what might happen in the future.

    Kathy told me about how she woke the next morning with a start glancing at the clock on her nightstand to reveal that it was only 6 AM. She picked up the remote to turn on her TV and change it to the weather channel. It was Saturday morning. She marveled that such a supernatural experience could have happened in the space of a single night and there still be time for her to have received one of the best nights sleeping of her life.

    Kathy dressed for the day in her traditional sweats for the cooler months for staying around the house. She brushed her fiery auburn hair full of natural curls into submission. While she knew how to be stylish when it called for it, away from work she dressed for comfort.

    She was a ground breaking business woman who ascended to the pinnacle of her industry well before the old boys network had been broken. The glass ceiling was so thick that it seemed impossible to break. While it had taken her being 10 times as good as any man better, even that didn't seem to be a full use of her abilities. She balanced business and a full set of social engagements.

    The only chink in her presentation came because she had to use very expensive alternatives to cosmetics due to numerous allergies. She came to prefer the fresh face look if at all possible. She was used to being a role model for numerous women. The prospect of being a role model and mentor to the one person who she thought would break her jinx of being left at the alter was a bit much to take.

    Kathy told me how she wondered if she would ever get used to knowing things that most others don't know. She reflected that she's been trusted to being the holder of prophesies and also to act at the proper time concerning people close to her. She sometimes had to be careful of using her knowledge for fear of interfering in the normal course of things and worse yet causing a paradox. Fortunately her interest in Science Fiction had done much to prepare her for her tasks.

    It amazed her that she had not freaked out as she should have done having been witness to such a supernatural revelation. She reasoned that the Angels had a calming influence on the person receiving the message or else the message would be lost in the enormity of it. Another lasting influence appeared to give the listener the serenity to digest the message in little pieces as they were ready, instead of being overwhelmed by everything at once.

    Chatting With Angels -03-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • Mature Subjects (pg15)

    Publication: 

    • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Three ~ Bernadette

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Would Bernadette be prepared for the news that Kathy had an angel visit about her friend Monty?


    Chapter Three ~ Bernadette

    Kathy told me how she summed things up, "A promise is a promise! And I promised Bernie that anytime I received an angelic visitation that she'd get a full report. I'm lucky that she's my best friend and knows how to keep a secret."

    Bernadette lived on the other side of Atlanta and was a member of the USS MacLeod. In fact it had been Bernie who had convinced her to become the ship's captain when Kathy's cousin Gail had stepped down due to health reasons. It had become their tradition to spend early Saturday Morning on the phone.

    Bernadette has an angelic quality to how she was perceived in her ordinary life. She taught school to special needs children. Those children were so lucky to have her because she poured all that she was into teaching them. Bernie was also a devout Catholic who had never had any angelic visitations that she knew of but was always eager to hear about Kathy's experiences.

    Kathy told me how she prepared coffee and a Danish and got comfy in the living room throwing her coverlet over herself. She picked up the cordless phone and headset and dialed Bernie's number automatically. Kathy picked up her beading tray and jewelry pliers to continue making the bead and wire necklace that she had started.

    "Hi Kathy, How are you this morning? Did you sleep well?" Bernie looked over to her 'child' to make sure that she wasn't getting into too much trouble.

    "Hi Bernie, I had just about the best sleep in my life. I guess its compensation for my life being turned upside down." Kathy hoped that Bernie was ready for what was to come.

    "Kathy, What's wrong sweetie? Do you need me to come over? Did an angel visit you last night?" Bernie knew that the answer to her last question was a resounding, Yes!

    "Bernie, I feel more alright than I should but now I just need to talk. Maybe you could come over later? Kathy was more composed now and did not want to overly upset her friend.

    "Sure Kathy, we can talk now. You didn't have a chance to answer my last question... was I right?" Bernie smiled. She enjoyed directness and getting right to the matter at hand.

    "Yes Bernie, an Angel came to see me. You have to swear to keep this secret." Sarah had confidence that Bernie would keep it secret even though this is going to be the most difficult secret she had entrusted to her.

    "Always Kathy, but you know that so it must involve someone close to us. I swear to keep it secret." Bernie was filled with anticipation hoping that Kathy would tell her already. Bernie observed that she may have to drag it out of her. She hoped that maybe a little humor would help.

    "There is a lot that I haven't processed yet, but I can give you the jest of it. It was about Monty." Kathy felt triumphant that she'd said Monty's name. Sarah questioned if she was going to have the courage to share the rest.

    "You told me that you were in love with Monty, That he was always a perfect gentleman and the first guy who never ever even glanced at your boobs. As big as they are, girl, that is a miracle!"

    They giggled together as Kathy replied, "Don't I know it!" Sarah appreciated Bernie lightening the mood with some humor. She realized that was just what she needed.

    "You found out that he is trainable since your were able to use your feminine wiles to make it more fun for him to do what you wanted only he would have done it without your extra influence."

    "I have to keep in practice to uphold the traditions of us southern belles. I'm glad that its not necessary in Monty's case." Kathy was putting the necklace together by connecting the wire links that ran through each bead. It helped her to keep her hands busy.

    "In some ways you said that he was too good to be true. When he showed his soul, you said that it was beautiful in every way but that he appeared to be hiding something and that seemed to make seeing his soul difficult. So did the angel tell you what Monty is hiding?" Bernie was frustrated and wanted Kathy to give up the rest. She hoped that she would not be kept in suspense much longer.

    "Let's just say that Andy won't break my jinx from having three men leave me at the alter." Kathy saw from the look in Bernie's eyes that she was still clueless from her attempt to break the news to her easy. Kathy resolved that she was going to have to just come right out and say it.

    "So give, Lady, Why wont marriage work for you two? What's he hiding?" Bernie hoped that she would go ahead and answer already! She wondered how many times would she have to ask. Bernie was clearly frustrated with the word games at this point in their conversation,

    "Monty is really a woman, a transsexual." Sarah's face showed the relief that she felt from finally saying it.

    "Are you sure? He doesn't seem to act that feminine around us." Bernie considered that on the other hand that would clarify exactly what was going on with Monty.

    "That's the macho façade that we perceive that isn't true. The one that he has erected to shelter himself from the verbal abuse his parents gave him when he finally confided in his parents as a child." She used the pliers to turn the wire hook that she had inserted in the other bead wire's eye into an eye of its own and completed another link of the necklace.

    ”Poor dear, doesn't he know that we are truly his friends and that he can drop it around us?” Bernie knew that she really wanted to help. She admitted to herself that this is going to be a tough secret to keep but that she would keep it.

    “He's been faking it for so long that he believes that its simply a footnote in his past that is no longer relevant to his life so he wouldn't be comfortable dropping his façade even among friends.”

    Kathy put down the necklace and got up and began to pace. Monty mentally exclaimed, 'Thank goodness for cord free phones!’

    “I guess the perfect man is a myth. Here we thought that we had found one and he turns out to be one of the girls.”

    Bernie wondered what this was going to do to Sarah. Bernie was quite flustered on how to deal with it, herself.

    “I don't think that even if I found a perfect man that he would keep that halo for long hanging around me.”

    Kathy giggled and was glad that Bernie always knew what to say to make her feel better.

    “Well you know that I'm cool with Monty what ever he wants to do.”

    Bernie took solace that Monty knows that she has a couple of transsexuals in her family so the news about Monty isn't totally shocking for her.

    “How are those twin cousins of yours who both turned out to be transmen?”

    Kathy straightened the wooden plaque hanging on the wall with a wood burning of the USS Voyager that she had been taking to Sci-Fi conventions to have signed.

    “Their transition is going well since I and a number of family members have completely accepted them.” Bernie suddenly realized with alarm that Monty's parents did not sound like the type to be supportive.

    "It looks like Monty is going to need all the friends that he can get. From the sounds of his parents, they don't seem like the type to be all that supportive.” Kathy had confidence that she could count on Bernie's help when the time comes for both her and Monty.

    “So what do we do about this?” Bernadette turned to her large pet cat who demanded her attention and always got what she wanted from Bernie.

    “We do nothing until Monty makes this public himself. The one thing that I processed is that it is essential for Monty to come forward himself when he is ready.” She walked into the kitchen and selected a mug from the wall on the left that were covered with them from top to bottom so she could make a cup of tea.

    “So we just bide our time and wait. We just keep treating Monty as the man he appears to be.” Upon receiving the proper offering, Bernie's cat was satisfied and turned away on her next mission of great importance.

    “Yes.” replied Kathy with a sigh considering that this was not going to be an easy prophecy but it would be a labor of love.

    “Isn't that going to be difficult for you since Monty has made no secret that he admires you and would like to be closer to you?”

    Bernie could hear the exclamation from the Lost in Space robot in her mind, “Danger! Danger, Will Robinson!”

    “Maybe Monty is subconsciously looking for a role model for when he begins his new life. In any case, I'll have to use restraint so that we are just platonic.” Kathy observed that Monty may not read her restraint as an act of love and feel frustration instead.

    “That should be easy since he's such a gentleman. That certainly will put a crimp in your social life to have Monty around all the time." Bernie reflected that all the nice guys will assume Kathy is taken when a hunk like Monty is around. Bernie wasn't really ready to think of Monty as just a girlfriend, yet.

    “That's true and that is something that I'll have to deal with without hurting Monty's feelings if this goes on for a long time before Monty comes out. The cup with the tea bag brewing inside it was ready to come out of the microwave with a ding.

    “Are you sure that Monty will come out?” Bernie remembered that the twins had a crisis before they came out when they were considering suicide and that made the family realize how serious this was to them.

    “The angel told me that Monty will be challenged by a crisis. Then he will either face the truth or be subjected to some dire consequence.”

    Kathy resolved that she felt it was part of her mission to make sure Monti survived her crisis. She remembered that at that point it would be Monti from then on.

    “Hopefully, we'll be able to show Monty that we'll support his decision and be the friends he'll need.” Bernie hoped that she would be able to get Kathy through the experience as well.

    “I'll be watching him closely and we'll be able to help him when the time comes.” Kathy removed the teabag from the mug and began to sip the tea.

    ”Monty came to the right place since we are the 'Wackiest Ship in the Fleet'! Nothing fazes us much.” Bernie glanced at the clock. She had that school function to attend and she had to get ready for it.

    ”Guess I'll let you get on with your day. I feel so much better that I think I'm back to normal... almost. Thanks so much for letting me share with you! Bye Bernie!” Kathy was really thankful to have Bernie as her friend.

    "Let me know if you need me to come over later. Bye Kathy!" Bernie thought, "And so it begins. Hope I will be ready. Now I have to get ready! Bernie left her chair and went into the bedroom with her cat trailing behind her.

    As she hung up the phone, Kathy thought, "I guess all that there is left to do is to bide my time until the other shoe falls. I hope that I will be ready."

    Kathy turned on her computer. She had found that it was always a good idea to check it after Monty had been tinkering with it to make sure that every thing was still alright. It came on and Kathy put it thru it's paces. Every thing seemed to be working perfectly! She was glad because even though the conversation with Bernie had helped, there were still things that she had to process from her chat with Della. She hoped that she will have sorted most of this out before the next time Monty spent an extended amount of time alone with her. She smiled and patted her computer monitor lovingly. "And my baby makes three!" she told her computer.

    Chatting With Angels -04-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Caution: 

    • CAUTION

    Audience Rating: 

    • Mature Subjects (pg15)

    Publication: 

    • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Transitioning

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Four ~ Izzy

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    What will happen when Monty meets Izzy at the 1996 Atlanta Olympics Experience?


    Chapter Four ~ Izzy

    Monty logged into the transsexual chat within the human sexuality area on AOL to leave his geeky side behind and be pretty instead. Monty would ordinarily log in using the female pseudonym 'Gail Landers' She still thought of her inner female self as 'Monti' but she felt freer online using something that was not close to her present legal name, Montine.

    These were the days before web cams or voice chats. Profiles weren't even around much. One could hide online within any identity that they wished. That is until things grew beyond the online experience to phone calls or face to face visits.

    *Welcome to HSX Chat on AOL*

    *Gail* Hi all!

    *Nina* Hi Gail! Good to see you online, girl!

    *Gail* [[[hugs}}} I feel so free when I am online being who I truly am really without having to worry about how I look. I love that I can feel free to speak and think about myself using female terms and references. ::Giggle::

    *Nina* You know it girl! At least, as you transition there, you'll be close to professionals who provide all the services that you will need who are knowledgeable and understanding.

    *Gail* I feel for you Nina being in deep south Georgia surrounded by the reddest of red-necks.

    *Nina* Did you hear that a therapist and ordained Presbyterian Minister who transitioned was able to keep her ordination by decision of the powers that be there?

    *Gail* That's wonderful. I've heard of a Methodist minister who helps trans-girls with therapy, but it would be perfect to do the 'standards of care' with some one who went through it herself successfully and also could help me understand what the bible really says instead of what those who condemn us with it.

    *Nina* You go girl! Anyway, I want to find out more and see if she is actually doing therapy for trans-girls like us. I'll let you know what i find out.

    *Gail* I feel so good. My being on the computer unobserved, is one of two ways that I allow myself to lower my walls and let the person, I really am, shine.

    *Nina* What is the other way? Dressing up?

    *Gail* Actually the opposite but I guess I need to tell you some personal stuff to explain. Can I trust you not to breath a word of this to a living soul?

    *Nina* Always girl. You know that! Come on girl! Dish!

    *Gail* Well it started when I was 20 and I was dumpster diving out behind a drug store and found bags and bags of estrogen samples which had just expired. I was a really late bloomer and my male puberty was interrupted by what I later realized was mega-doses of estrogen that I took daily for a year. I began a female puberty without the onset of menstruation of course.

    *Nina* Girl, do you realize how lucky you are that you didn't kill yourself taking those hormones unsupervised like that.

    *Gail* I know now. I must have had a guardian angel watching after me that kept me from going to such an extreme that would have actually killed me. Anyway a year is not enough to mature into an adult female's body but I was left with a teen girl's body. In order to go out in public as my male alter ego, I have to use foundation garments to minimize my bust and hips.

    *Nina* Darn girl! What do you look like now? ::flips her hair::

    *Gail* My skin isn't as soft as it was when I was taking hormones but most of the other effects stayed. I was destined to be six foot eight but my growth stopped at 5' 11". My A cup breasts stayed mostly the same and I have to bind them in order to have a flat chest. My voice changed but I can still speak in a female octave. My shoulders never broadened out and look feminine. My hips widened and I have a womanly butt which I minimize with a girdle.

    *Nina* You must pass perfectly when dressed, girl. ::Rolls her eyes::

    *Gail* My hair is in a male cut so i would need a wig and I'd lose the place where I am living if I was found. With a boy and two little girls getting into everything, I couldn't risk getting caught and losing my place to live.

    *Nina* So for you sleeping raw and tucking allows you to relax as your true self. Amazing, Girl. Hey, my daughter just pulled through the gate so I should log off. Take care, girl!

    *Gail* You too, Nina! Be safe!

    *Nina* Bye :) {{{hugs}}}

    Monty had a mischievous thought that the androgynous `1996 Olympic mascot, Izzy, might be just the nickname for a trans-girl from Atlanta. Monty logged out then logged back in as Izzy.

    *Izzy* Hi Linda! You are beautiful!

    Monti smiled as she considered that Linda means beautiful in Spanish.

    *Linda* Hi girl! Why are you logged in as Izzy?

    *Izzy* I am the mascot of the Atlanta Olympics. As a t-girl in Atlanta, I thought I would try it on for size.

    Monti wondered if there were any other people logged on here close enough to Atlanta to be caught up in the Olympic enthusiasm besides Nina. She hoped that she would attract their attention using that name with which to chat.

    *Izzy* What-is-it, my full name, is very androgynous so I thought it was a cute nickname for a southern belle such as I am.

    *Linda* But Izzy! Everyone has been making fun of you! They are calling you a big blue sperm!

    *Izzy* They are only jealous of someone as talented as I am! :: giggle:: Izzy can be animated to do and be any number of things depending on the Olympic context

    *Linda* I love you Izzy! I think you are cute!

    *Izzy* Thank you Linda! I guess this is one case where I am taking pride in my home town to extremes.

    *Linda* Izzy, you and Gail are always finding a way to get me to laugh and that gets me through the tough times.

    *Izzy* I'm always glad to help a sister in need.

    Monti glanced at the clock on her computer. She thought that her plan to attract more attention didn't work as well as she had hoped but she was glad that Linda was amused. She didn't want to be late for meeting her friends even if it had to be as Monty.

    *Izzy* Look at the time... I'm meeting a bunch of my friends downtown at the Olympic Experience. What are you gonna do? Go out and have the guys drooling over you ?

    *Linda* Then I'll let you go if I have to... and I will find some way to keep amused :: giggle::

    Take care Gail See ya girl!

    *Izzy* Bye Linda! Save some guys for the rest of us!

    *Linda* ::giggle:: I'll try! bye bye

    *Izzy* Off I boldly go! Time for my away mission! ::Poof::

    For a while Monti had let down her barriers and was herself on the computer. But Monty was needed downtown, and she wondered how they would really feel if they knew what was inside of her. So he gathered his things after shutting down his computer.

    He stopped by his sister in law, Sabrina, to tell her that he was going to be out for the rest of the afternoon and evening. Monty left the apartment and entered his car to drive to the Marta Station to meet up with his friends for the 'Away Mission'

    Kathy welcomed the distraction that having the 1996 Atlanta Olympics about to start brought to her soul. While she would not be attending in person many of the Olympic sports, she wanted to be a part of the history that was being made there instead of merely watching it on television. She was excited to really be at the Olympic Experience in Centennial Olympic Park with her friend Bernadette waiting for the rest of the Starship that she captained, the USS MacLeod

    "Kathy, how many of our crew do you expect for this away mission?"

    "Well there is you and I of course. From the phone calls I made reminding everyone to meet here for our 'away mission', also from the USS MacLeod will be our second in command Leon, my cousin, Gail, a new member, Thelma with her two grandchildren and Monty."

    "It's funny now that I think of it that I automatically think of Monty as one of ours, too. Isn't Andy's primary membership on the USS Republic with an associate membership of the MacLeod."

    "Well I don't have a prophecy to back this up but my intuition indicates that will be reversed sooner rather than later."

    "I get that feeling too. Any way the USS Republic is supposed to be here too. Who does Kelly, the Republic Captain expect from their ship?

    "From what he told me, they would have Kelly's second in command Jeff and Jeff's mother Martha, Mike who was Kelly's significant other and a woman who had just joined, Dawn. Of course they have way more members on paper"

    "We have the people who really wanted to be active and do things."

    I'm glad that together our two ships are one big family. We work together on important things like bringing the International Conference to Atlanta. We pulled it off wonderfully last year."

    "I'm glad that we are not going to do anything that big for a while."

    "I'm looking forward to meeting Dawn. Kelly described her as super intelligent and very much her own woman, just like me.

    The MacLeod members arrived about a half hour before the entire group was due to be there. Sarah held an informal meeting to take care of the Starfleet requirements. She finished leaving enough time for restroom breaks before the Republic was due to arrive. The MacLeod had already bought their tickets and were in relaxed conversations with each other. After the Republic bought their tickets, everyone entered the 1996 Atlanta Olympics Experience.

    Soon after everyone entered, they broke up into 2 groups but not by ships, it was by gender... mostly. In Kathy's group was Bernie, Gail, Thelma and her grand children, Dawn, Martha, and Andy. The other group that Kelly was leading, was all guys.

    It was really well done, with the combination of Olympic history and hands on participation in things related to Olympic sports. There were eating places which served food associated with several Olympic nations.

    It became time to stop and eat and Sarah and Bernie volunteered to go get food from the German booth for both them and Monty, Dawn and Gail. Martha, who wasn't feeling that adventurous asked Thelma to get something for her from the American booth where they were serving hamburgers and hotdogs.

    The expression on Monty's face was clearly a little girl's pout when he wasn't invited to go along to get the food. Any other time Kathy would have been glad for Monty's help but she wanted to get Bernie alone so they could discuss some things that she couldn't have Monty hear. When Kathy and Bernie were out of earshot of the group they had left behind Kathy began to speak to Bernie.

    "Bernie, Isn't Monty just like one of the girls? Of course his mannerism are masculine and he looks masculine but emotionally and intellectually Monty is a girl!"

    "Kathy you are so right and it was staring us in the face all the time. Just now when we left Monty behind, His face was in a cute little girl pout. The only thing missing was the foot stamp."

    "I don't know how we missed it except Monty has a mostly good façade that's tough to crack."

    "When he's among friends and enjoying himself he lets down a little more."

    "While this is making it easier for me to believe the prophecy, for me personally, its much tougher."

    "You want him to be a man because that is what you need him to be!"

    The two women arrived at the booth and suspend their conversation till they can be waited on and they are able to walk out of earshot.

    "Exactly, this is one case when I'm not going to slip up and do something to speed the prophecy along."

    "You've got the opposite problem. You've got to stop yourself from doing things that would delay it happening."

    "That's going to be really tempting to do something that would drive Monty further into that façade that he's erected to be able to function as a man."

    "But you won't do anything to delay it because you love him too much to do anything potentially harmful to him."

    "I'll just have to live in the moment. and enjoy the time that I have Monty as a man with me, and be just as zealous in helping Monti find her way when she makes her choice."

    "Girl you are a saint! I don't know anyone who loves someone as much as you love Monty."

    "Hopefully I'll find a way to channel that love into a deep friendship with Monti when the time comes."

    "I guess you'll have to get some help from above on that account or else God would have to find someone else to have those chats with angels"

    "I hope that this is the toughest assignment that I ever get."

    "I don't see how any other situation could top this one but I am certainly not volunteering to find out myself."

    "Bernie, You'll just have to do what you always do. Be my friend and keep me sane... well as sane as I every was anyway"

    Sarah and Bernie break down and giggle letting the tensions release.

    "SHHH ! we are close to the girls! ...Opps!" and they both broke out in giggles again which they could not shake off.

    In fact it was after they managed to get the business of the orders out of the way before they calmed themselves enough to compose themselves. By that time, however, the rest of the group were way too interested in their food to quiz them about why they had been laughing.

    Finally Kathy stopped laughing and said." I am so hungry. I like German food. German food is my friend!"

    Bernie stopped laughing long enough to ask, "Kathy, are you sure about that?"

    Kathy replied , "Of course!" and those were the last words since Kathy and Bernie joined the other girls around the table who were enjoying their food.

    Monty had the misfortune to be pulled away from the group as the dinner conversation began to get interesting.

    Kelly had been asked to collect Andy because they wanted to take a picture of 'The Men of the USS Republic' Kathy had to cover a knowing grin from them. Monty left with Kelly after finding out which direction the girls would be heading. It looked like he hoped to catch up with them after the picture was taken. When they had left Kathy leaned over and whispered to Bernie.

    "I suppose that it wouldn't be long before Monty wouldn't be considered a member of either the USS Republic or be considered a man"

    "Can't take that bet girl, you've got inside information!" Together they giggled but did not explain what was so funny to the others.

    Monty had won a brief reprieve from the picture since Izzy had spotted Monty and resolved to make him the object of her attentions. All Kelly could do was watch on in dismay because he could never have the heart to interfere with the lovable mascot.

    "I really love you, Izzy! I'm so glad you represent Atlanta and the Olympics"

    The voiceless Izzy was really touched by Monty's confession and hugged Monty and paid a bit more attention playing with Monty just as Izzy might with a cute girl. Izzy and Monty finished clowning around and he caught up to Kelly."

    "What kept you so long, Kelly?"

    "Well we found that Izzy is a female since she flirted with Monty and would not let him out of her sight."

    "Let's take the picture already. Geeze, Monty, you lady killer. Come on!"

    They took the picture and each of them received a copy of the 'Men of the USS Republic' picture. Monty was able to catch up with the girls after his picture and he looked so relieved to be back among them.

    Finally it came time for the attraction to close. It would have been really convenient if they could all beam back to where they belonged. However in this reality they all had to go their separate ways and getting home the way that they came. Finally all that was left was Kathy and Bernadette.

    "I can't wait for us all to get back together for Dragon*Con on Labor Day Weekend. Everyone will be helping out at the Starfleet fan club table."

    "I can't wait either, Bernie and I thank God that I have had one more day with Monty and for the grace and serenity that I had received every day since I had received the prophecy."

    "We are both so fortunate to be in service to God. Keep safe till I see you again Kathy."

    "You too, Bernie!" The two friends parted and a wonderful day came to a conclusion.

    Chatting With Angels -05-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel Chapter

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Transitioning
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Five ~ DEMOgod

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    What power in the universe can Monty discover
    to respond to DEMOgod during the Dark Confrontations LARP?



    Chapter Five ~ DEMOgod

    Monty was excited to see all of his friends again at Dragon*Con. Last year had been a break through year for him since he had actually acted on the brochure that he had picked up at the Starfleet table instead of just saving the info to consider later and had joined the club. They were all busy running the Starfleet International Conference so he hadn't met them but he had met enough Starfleet members that were so friendly that he had joined Starfleet. Now as a member in good standing of the USS Republic, he was one of the ones to take a turn at the fan club table handing out the brochures.

    Monty's spirits lifted as he saw in the distance the Starfleet table with Kathy and Bernadette sitting at it. Kathy and Bernadette waved to Monty and smiled as they saw him.

    "There's Miss Monti now!" whispered Bernadette to Kathy, "Are there any signs yet that Monti is ready to be one of the girls?"

    "Not yet, Bernie" whispered Kathy to Bernadette, "The waiting is so frustrating but that is all that I can do for now. She's almost here now, Shhhhh!"

    Monty noticed that the whispering between the two girls stopped as he approached.

    "Hi Kathy, Hi Bernie What are you so secretive about? It got awfully quiet when I came in earshot." Monty greeted.

    "Nothing you would be interest in, Monty. Just girl talk" replied Kathy

    "When are you two gonna let me in on the fun?" Monty playfully asked.

    "You know what Uhura said in "Star Trek: The Search for Spock"? questioned Bernie

    She continued imitating Uhura's mysterious voice in the movie, "Be careful what you wish for" She paused dramatically "You may get it!"

    All three of them broke up laughing. Monty joined them behind the counter and started greeting passers by. If anyone stopped, one of them would make sure they picked up a brochure.

    As each person came to the counter Monty and Bernie tried to remember how many times they had been there before in previous conventions. For the frequent visitors, Kathy gave them her best spiel about the virtues of joining her ship the USS MacLeod. She hoped that when they finally joined they would give her ship a chance as well as the more well known USS Republic.

    After a while Kelly and Mike came up to take over duty on the table. Bernie and Kathy were going up to their hotel room and they encouraged Monty to leave the table as well so he could enjoy the convention.

    Monty was excited about everything that the convention had to offer. He'd only found Starfleet by doing new things at the convention last year so he looked at his program to see what might interest him that he'd never tried before. He spotted a listing for LARP and directions to the lowest level of the hotel where the sign up was located.

    Monty waved goodbye and walked to the elevator to go down to the lowest level of the Hotel. Upon emerging, Andy found a large banner proclaiming this the Live Action Role Play (LARP)Center. Clustered in one part of the room were a number of tables like the fan tables upstairs. However these tables were selling characters for live action role play games.

    He found one LARP called Dark Confrontation that was relatively inexpensive and it promised a scenario called "DEMOgod" where it appeared that computers would be prominent. Monty liked computers so he thought he would be good at that one. He had never done anything like that which was akin to improvisational acting.

    Monty got in line with all of the others to pay his money and get a character. When he got up to the desk he was told that he could either play a mundane conventioneer if he didn't have much time to play or play a plot character. Monty opted for a plot character and found that he was a computer programmer. You were supposed to try to costume to fit the character that you were playing but Andy already looked like a computer geek so he could play as he was already dressed.

    Monty went into a room called Malice's Restaurant where you could chat in character but was a 'free from fire zone' People practiced using game actions but they did not count so it was a safe place to be. He met someone called Don who was on the staff of Handmade Games, who were putting on the LARP, who was mingling with the players answering questions about the game mechanics. As luck would have it, Andy was the only newbie in the room so Don spoke to him.

    "Don, it looks like Dark Confrontation has a number of rules but it is relatively simple. What are these cards that I was given?"

    "Any items that were needed for play were represented by cards which had all the info on how to use them. Look at this card. It is for a computer terminal and by reading the information printed on the card, it tells just how it can be used in game play."

    "So how do I do a game action?"

    "Most game actions are decided by the rules in your rule book along with tossing the number of coins specified for the action to determine the outcome."

    "Wow! now I know why I was warned to bring a pocket full of change. These actions add up so that I might have to toss 10 or more coins at a time to find the outcome."

    "That part may seem like a lot to keep up with but it becomes easier as you get used to the flow of the game."

    "So how do you switch from role playing into a game action?"

    "You call out 'freeze confrontation'. Then everyone within 20 steps of you becomes involved in rounds of game play where you can do game actions which are basically things that you can't act out without dispute in the role play."

    "How long does it last?"

    "The confrontation would play out involving everyone within a certain range until everyone had exhausted the actions that they could or wished to do. Then normal role play would resume."

    "Is there a way that I can go out of play when I am doing something else at the convention?"

    "You are only in play when you display your identifying card so when you want to go out of character you just remove it. You only can go out of character when you are out of sight of anyone else in the game."

    "Thank you for all your help, Don. I have to go to the Starfleet table so I guess I'll go out of character."

    "Good luck, Monty. When you get back I'll have judging duty since the game will be a foot."

    Monty left Malice's Restaurant and went immediately to the restroom where he went out of character. Then he joined back up with some of the other Starfleet members at the table to attend a session featuring Harlan Ellison.

    After the session was over, Monty returned to playing Dark Confrontation. He was beginning to be comfortable so he started playing out side Malice's Restaurant trying to chat with some of the other players to try to find out what was up with the computer that seemed to be malfunctioning. He had some computer skills as native talents but he needed to determine what he needed to do when he tried to hack into the mainframe so he would either get some useful information or do something useful.

    A big ominous looking guy, named Serge, engaged him in conversation. Unaware to Monty, Serge led him down a dead end corridors while they were talking. When Monty became isolated from the rest of the players in the area, He was spooked and he stopped following and started stepping backward towards the convention floor.

    "Monty, Freeze Confrontation! I'm targeting you. No one else is present, so we begin with just the two of us. Get ready to declare."

    Monty didn't know what to think. His character wasn't equipped to do much besides hack. He took out a coin and from behind his back, Monty put it in his palm tails up for defending and closed his hand around it. Serge revealed a closed hand as well. As the initiator of a two person confrontation, He revealed his coin heads up first indicating attack.

    "For my Zero action I invoke my Kevlar vest. For my one action I attack you with the ability "Confusion" I am able to flip two coins for this attack.!"

    Serge had one success of his two coin attack. Andy was shown the defense side of the card which revealed that he could defend with half his mental. Since Monty was a hacker, his mental was high at a 10 so half was a five. Of course Monty's was tails up, indicating defending, When he opened his hand.

    "For my zero action, I say "Serge, don't hurt me! Please!", for my one action, I move four steps and defend against your 'Confusion' ability. According to the card, I get to toss five coins."

    Monty tossed his five coins and had three successes. His four steps took him further away from Serge and toward the main area.

    "Serge, my three successes successfully defends from your one success attack, which fails. The new range is now eleven steps. Round one ends."

    "Monty, round two begins. For my zero action I use the ability "Short Flight". I must gain two successes flipping seven coins. There is no defense. Success allows me to travel 10 steps in any direction I choose immediately. I'm going to flip for my zero action and then continue with my one action following the zero resolution."

    Serge flipped seven coins and got four successes. He took 10 steps towards me.

    "My four successes mean "Short Flight" succeeded. The ten steps changed the range to one step. For my one attack I use my ability "Mesmer". I may flip six coins for attack and you may flip two coins for defense. The range now is the only one which must satisfy the range requirement for this ability which is met. I flip my coins and announce the results and after that my turn ends."

    Serge flipped his six coins and gained three successes.

    "For "Mesmer" three successes. My turn ends."

    "For my zero action, I say 'Badge Holders, please help me!' for my one action I take four steps and flip two coins defending."

    Monty took four steps away from Serge and tossed his two coins with one success.

    "With your one success and my three successes, "Mesmer" succeeds and your turn ends. "Mesmer" succeeding means that I may give you four commands which must be obeyed within this confrontation and two commands which must be obeyed following the confrontation subject to the fine print on this card which you may read now."

    Monty read the card and to his dismay, he agreed that Serge had accurately given the card's effect on him.

    "For my first command, you are only to return five steps back to face me and remain there and round three ends afterward."

    That was easy for Monty and he ended up inches from Serge staring him down, eye to eye.

    "For my second command I order you to lie down and assume the posture and bearing of a dead body which can not resist any action for sufficient rounds that the only card you have left is your 'dead body' card."

    Dismayed Monty laid down on the ground and assumed the in game looting position fanning out his cards and money in his clasped hands. Finally sufficient rounds had elapsed that he only had his dead body card.

    "For my third command, In game, all knowledge of Serge and what has transpired between us is erased from your brain except that all my commands to you remain active except when countermanded by a succeeding command."

    Monty saw that in game, he was toast since he would have no way of knowing what had happened to him.

    "For my fourth command, I reverse starting now all present effects of command two. This conflict will conclude following my giving to you my two post confrontation commands. Post confrontation, you will not be able to detect my physical presence by any of your senses until I go out of your sight for at least ten minutes and afterward enter your presence again and you will not be able to attack me in any confrontations for the remainder of the game. This confrontation ends."

    The other player ended up being a vampire which Monty no longer knew in game due to command three.

    Monty complied with the command not to perceive by any means and sought the nearest place to go out of character which turned out to be the restroom on that floor. Andy went out of character taking off his badge in the restroom. That meant that the next time Andy encountered Serge, he would perceive him but not know him.

    Monty felt powerless in the game. Not only, Serge had looted the terminal key with every thing else which was useless to him since only a hacker could use it, but that item was essential to him using his hacking skill. But also he could not attack Serge in any confrontation for the rest of the game.

    Monty's character had been bunny mugged, which is to say that an experienced character laid in wait of a newbie for the intent of getting all their stuff. Andy went about upset for a while thinking that his part in the game was over. Monty had a couple of false starts, when his frustration overcame his sense of fair play.

    He discovered that all was not lost. He could still be in character and discover information regarding the plot. It began to be revealed that there was a computer AI which was taking more and more control of the world. It did not matter yet that he couldn't use his hacking skills, because he didn't have a terminal key.

    Chatting With Angels -06-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    .

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Six ~ Cyber Zombies

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    What power in the universe can Monty discover
    to respond to DEMOgod during the Dark Confrontations LARP?



    Chapter Six ~ Cyber Zombies

    Later on, he met up with a couple of players, who were mundanely Fred and Jim. The two had decided that bunny mugging was short sighted. Without the new players, then the game would dry up and there wouldn't be a game to play. Fred and Jim took Monty as apprentice in learning the game so that he would be better able to defend himself.

    As time went on less and less of Monty's fellow hackers were around in game anymore. There was a new threat, It was voiced in whispers that the computer AI was controlling a number of cyber zombies, who were causing havoc.

    Monty was really getting into the game. Monty decided to play into the night, So Monty called home and booked a hotel room. Eventually even the excitement that was sustaining Monty ran out so he retired to the hotel room he had rented.

    It lucked out that Monty had joined himself with Fred and Jim as the game wound down toward the end game. Together they worked on the puzzle. They used their skills to acquire a new terminal key for Monty.

    In addition, they discovered that Monty was under the effect of a "Mesmer". A mage was enlisted to countermand all of the commands that Serge had given him. While that did not give Monty back the things looted, it did make him unable to be effected by any future "Mesmer", gave him back all knowledge in game of the encounter with Serge, and enabled Monty to attack Serge in the future.

    They thought that they had a great advantage to solve the problem of the AI, since all of the hackers in game had disappeared. Monty was the only one left. He had really gotten into the role playing and was playing his role well.

    Not only had Monty the last terminal key who could use it, but he was selected as one of the 5 who were to have a chance of speaking to the AI. There was a large assembly, that all of the players in game attended.

    The AI spoke with a deep voice, "I am DEMOgod! You humans are imperfect and you must be destroyed. As you see before you, the time is displayed counting down to your destruction. This telepresence enables me to not be harmed when your world comes tumbling down around you. Yet I will hear your case to survive, as you plead before me one by one. The first may stand before me and identify themselves."

    "I am President Arnold. By my authority as commander and chief, I command you to calculate Pi to the last decimal place!"

    "Transcendental functions may be approximated by a best guess for practical use after exceeding the capacity of the arithmetic processor. Command terminated. Destruct countdown continues. Next may stand before me."

    "But it worked in Star Trek. How can you..."

    "Silence, Arnold. Next?"

    "I am 'Evil for Fun and Profit' Supreme Leader, Gerald. Enter program mode Attach label 'omega' to first code line and add after last line 'go to omega' Exit Program mode. Execute new program."

    " Infinite Loop relocated to subroutine by previous directive and terminated. Destruct countdown continues. Next may stand before me."

    "I am AI Joshua, Would you like to play a game? How about a nice game of Tic-tac-toe, instead of the game you are playing now?"

    "No game running. Running Tic-Tac-Toe and Global Thermonuclear War game programs prohibited. The only way to win is to not play at all. countdown continues. Next may stand before me."

    "I am Chief of Police, Ned. DEMOgod, execute power off."

    "Executing, power off.

    DEMOgod vanished and a shout of triumph resounded through the hall. That roar suddenly diminished to a whisper as people observed that the countdown clock continued. Then DEMOgod appeared back where he had been.

    DEMOgod spoke, "Telepresence power restored by DEMOgod. The countdown continues. At last, come before me, Monty last of the hackers. How will you answer for your imperfections?"

    Monty replied," Oh DEMOgod, I don't come before you with a trick. I do not desire to commune with you as those did who became your cyber zombies, with my terminal key."

    "Then what do you offer to me in order to avert my condemnation of humans?"

    "I offer you my love and devotion freely given. Love is the most powerful force in the universe and I offer it to prove our worthiness to survive."

    "Monty, that's all that I ever wanted! Humans are worthy to survive. I countermand the destruct sequence. Monty receive your reward!"

    Monty got a card from DEMOgod before the AI disappeared! We could see the count down to destruction clock abort and that the destructive force was nullified. The world was saved! Crisis averted!

    With the major plot out of the way all that remained was just to role-play and settle any thing else left undone. Monty's unfinished business was saving the world so he had no loose ends. Or so he thought when Serge walked up to him."

    "Yuk, Yuk, yuckity yuk! Well I got to hand it to you, Monty! You've got this world saving stuff hands down. But it doesn't have enough Oomph! You need a slogan to go with that terminal key! Have terminal key, will travel. world saving a specialty, rates on request. What d'ya think of that?"

    Monty took a look at the card in his hand, and smiled devilishly. Serge had just ripped off Heinlein in 'Have Space Suit Will Travel'. Monty decided to play along and see where this went.

    "Serge, let me correct you in a few things. I don't do world saving for pay, and I don't do it to order. I'm not sure I do it on purpose with you in it. Freeze Secret Confrontation I attack you with the card "banana cream pie special" this guarantees the attack succeeds without attack coin flips and no defense is allowed. For my zero action I say 'Serge, Here's pie inya eye!' For my one action, "banana cream pie special" succeeds which means that Serge must roll play having his face always covered in "banana cream pie" till game end, must walk with a purpose uttering nonsense words until he is 100 steps away, and may not enter any confrontation for one hour. It allows me to escape from this confrontation now going out of character to teleport to the place of my choosing and immediately end this confrontation, now."

    Monty acted out pieing Serge and then snapped his fingers and took off his badge which made him appear to vanish for those in character. For his part Serge played it straight and acted out being pied and the pie covering his face. He turned tail and walked quickly out of the room spouting nonsense. Everyone who knew of the bunny-mugging incident cheered the enactment of Monty's return joke on Serge provided by DEMOgod.

    When he recovered from laughing, Monty felt that he had received a true message from DEMOgod that using tricks to try to cheat death and congratulating ourselves for our ingenuity was useless. Love is the key! He decided that he really liked playing the LARP, once he had gotten used to it.

    The next morning after the climax for the LARP, Monty got back together with his Starfleet friends. He helped them pack up everything from the table in preparation for the end of the convention. Kathy and Bernie gave Monty a special sisterly hug as they said good-bye. Monty said his goodbyes to the Starfleet crew but his convention was not quite over.

    Monty again descended to the LARP floor. They held a big post-game discussion led by Handmade Games which created Dark Confrontation and the DEMOgod scenario. Jon from Handmade Games was the facilitator for the discussion and welcomed us to the discussion. Everyone told the originators how much they enjoyed playing and the things that they liked about the scenario that the creators had come up with for them to play. Towards the end Jon made an announcement.

    "Handmade games will be putting on a weekend game at A. H. Stephens State Park in the fall. If you loved playing this weekend at Dragon*Con, Just think of the fun that you'll have playing in game 24 hours a day without all the distractions of the mundane world and Dragon*Con. We provide your sleeping area, and all meals and the game play all for one low price. You'll eat great food, with the preparation supervised by my wife three meals a day. Snacks and soft drinks will be available at other times. All this and a great campaign game in Midgard. Last fall, we put on the first Dark Weekend in the Midgaard campaign. There's plenty of game ahead and each weekend is self-contained with its own objectives"

    "If you pre-register here at Dragon*Con and show your DEMOgod character badge, I'll give you $25 off the regular price of $100. Some of you paid that much for only one night at your hotel here so with everything it includes, only $75 for everything that a Dark Weekend provides is a huge bargain. We'll be at the Handmade Games Booth to take your preregistration. Thank you for a wonderful DEMOgod game and we'll see you again at Dark Weekend and for Dark Confrontation next year at Dragon*Con!"

    As much as Monty loved LARPing, even at his limited responsibilities, he felt guilty spending so much time away from the Starfleet group. If he were to go to the Dark Weekend, then he could LARP then instead of at the convention. It would be cheaper too for him. So Monty left the room and went straight to the Handmade games booth and got in line to pre-register for Dark Weekend.

    "Hi, Monty! You've come a long way this weekend! I understand that you were bunny mugged early in the game but you recovered from that. You tied up to some experienced players and you did not fall into the cyber zombie trap. And your thinking outside the box provided the answer which saved the world. Well Done! So you would like to sign up for Dark Weekend, now?"

    "Jon, yes I would since I could keep my convention time free to help the Starfleet girls that I hang with from the USS McLeod. I'm not sure what character race that I would like to play. What do you suggest?"

    "Maybe you would like to play a Goblin? They are a matriarchal ruled people. If you can get some of the Starfleet girls that you hang with to play they would have a prominent role immediately. At present there are three males playing Goblins, so there isn't an already established order in place and they would be very welcoming to new players. What do you think?"

    "Jon, I'd like to buy a Goblin Character for Dark Weekend. Here's my $75.

    "Here's your character, Monty. You'll be playing a Goblin named Sauskas. Bye now and see you at Dark Weekend."

    "Bye, Jon and thanks. See you at Dark Weekend!"

    So Monty cleared the counter to look at the character packet that he had been given. He also observed that gender was an in game character trait and he filed that away for future reference. If all the other variables on the Character card were changeable by game mechanics, why not gender? He read again how that the Goblins were a matriarchy. Inwardly, Monti smiled mischievously as her imagination soared.

    Chatting With Angels -07-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • Mature Subjects (pg15)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Seven ~ Staskas

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Who is Staskas and what does he have to do with Monty's Dark Weekend?



    Chapter Seven ~ Staskas

    Montine had discovered the Live Action Role-playing (LARP) game, Dark Confrontation at Dragon*Con. You would have thought that a nerdy looking guy like Monty would have been into D&D with his fruitful imagination. However his main outlet for activities was the singles group at his church and they frowned on that. It was more "tool of the devil" nonsense like his parent's view of rock music.

    But he had played the hacker at the Dark*Confrontation convention game and had really enjoyed himself. He had felt a part of what was going on and he wanted to feel that way again. He liked making new friends so he hoped that spending the weekend playing a LARP would be something that he would really enjoy. He wanted to see what it was like to be able to submerge himself completely in the game without all the other things happening at the same time that he wanted to be part of too.

    Monty enjoyed the trip out to A. H. Stephens Group Camp. He thought it was interesting that the camp was named for the Vice President of the Confederacy. The only really big display of the Confederate Battle Flag that he saw was on the way in through town at a business which sold flags and souvenirs outside the actual state park.

    He went in to the cafeteria and kitchen where he was given his cabin assignment and game materials.. Each of the major races had one of the four lodges which were surrounded by cabins and a bath house. Monty was assigned a cabin along with the other four Goblin race players. He met for the first time Sean who was playing a tall lanky Holmium, Kevin who was playing short and stubby Larwined, and Kent who was playing a massive Glerwon. The three of them along with a few others had played Goblins in the first Midgaard weekend. Monty playing Staskas was the new person of the group.

    The Goblin's had the third most remote location. The Humans were located in a lodge on the left from the cafeteria. The Elves were located across a bridged creek behind the cafeteria. The Goblins were located way in front of the cafeteria, across a long open field and nestled in the woods with a cleared path cut through the wood. The Dwarves were located in the same woods as the Goblins but roughly across from the humans.

    While another group's Lodge might be captured, since the actual sleeping cabins were out of bounds and the sleeping quarters were fixed for the weekend no matter what the game play indicated. Unlike summer camp type pranks and rivalries, all of the activity during the weekend would be within game play. Once things were opened to play Friday evening after supper, It would proceed 24/7 until Sunday Breakfast when there would be a wrap up.

    Once Monty had his bed set up, and he had studied his game materials, it was time for the dinner so he made his way to the cafeteria. The other Goblins had preceded him, They were checking out the relative numbers of the competition. There were roughly 25 humans and 20 elves but the Dwarves had roughly the same number as the Goblins.

    He thought that it was interesting that the Goblins were supposed to be Amazons and a matriarchy. In fact the only reason that Glerwon had held onto his leadership position is that all were males playing which meant that the female superiority in game was meaningless. However if a woman were to join the Goblins, and there were no others then she would become the Goblin Princess.

    One of the attractions were that the pair of men who originated Dark Confrontation were joined by their wives and other volunteers who cooked wonderful meals and took care of all of the housekeeping details of our presence at the group camp. This allowed us to be pampered by not having to think about the necessities and concentrate on having a good time for the game. While one of the wives was required to oversee the kitchen almost constantly to manage the meal preparation, The other who played Hecate, a NPC, presenting herself as a gypsy woman was able to get away in the evenings. One of the men played Loki as his NPC while the other played the NPC, Bacchus.

    Besides what ever mischief, the players could come up with, The originators of the weekend had a overall story in mind for the Midgaard campaign. Usually it involved a new twist on an old theme filled with the compassion and passion with which everything was conducted. Following a wonderful meal shared with Monty's goblin band at the table where they chatted about what they hoped to do. Everyone had come costumed as their characters. Monty had taken great care with his makeup which rendered him green as all the other goblins were. It was also a primer for Monty who literally was coming in on the middle of things about who the different characters.

    Finally they were advised to all of the game mechanics and rules. Objects in their world were represented by cards . In order to decide any action directed at another, other than talking, reality was paused while things were decided by flipping hands full of coins. While there were set locations to play while actions were suspended, there were no safe havens for the weekend. The only exception was that there was a 15 minute delay to allow the people to scatter following the meeting before actions were allowed to occur.

    Instead of "Free Fire Zones" there were "Displacement Zones" which would displace anything in safety hazard areas to more safe places before the conflict was settled. Likewise at the climax on Saturday night, only limited actions were permitted so that the climax could occur rather than one big conflict involving everyone there. There was a hint that in the area around the amphitheater by the lake something new was occurring. We all went out in character when the meeting ended as Monty joined the Goblins as they went to their lodge which now had become the Goblin's Keep.

    Staskas, knowing that his strength more than equaled Glerwon one on one, also knew that unless he won over one or more of the other Goblins he would be defeated in a grab for power. It made sense with his superior intelligence to see what developed. One way that he could prove his worth was to beat the other groups in solving the mystery which would provide the weekend's climax. Glerwon set up a schedule for a watch on the Goblin Keep. (The game rules provided that as long as one goblin was inside that the Keep was held. Physical force to break in was prohibited. ) Glerwon had taken the first watch and he busied himself setting up a banner in a stand that he had made with the symbol of the Goblins displayed upon it. We left him to gather in our camp outside the keep. We saw Hecate who was disguised as a gypsy woman come into our camp.

    She told us, "Truthful answers I will give if you can provide to me the token I seek. The token required is green and spherical."

    Larwined / Kevin whispered, "Objects in our LARP are represented by cards that indicate the object's properties. Should we go on a scavenger hunt to find green balls?"

    Monty / Staskas whispered back to both of them, " I can't help myself to think outside the box. I have an idea. I will invoke an action that will involve our disguised Hecate. Larwined, please stand far enough away from her so you can all escape the action In the first round. Hobulm please heal me if Hecate does not and otherwise escape. If this works Hecate will have the token that she seeks. "

    The other Goblins nodded, and I took my place next to the gypsy, "I desire a boon in order to provide the token you seek, milady."

    She said simply, "Proceed."

    Staskas invoked the action, " Hold & Confront!" The action was paused and we arrived at the planned order of action, Staskas, Hecate, Larwined and Hobulm, Staskas acted to use the game card of the knife he had to make a virtual incision and give figuratively to Hecate, as the gypsy, the result of the virtual castration.

    Glenda stepping outside her role as the gypsy started giggling and when she finally stopped told us, "I'm going to act as game judge if you all will permit me."

    The Goblins all nodded. "I am going to rule that my character has as a result of Staskas's action two of the tokens that my character requested, I can't wait to tell my hubby about this. I feel like this idea may lead to a game mechanic to create items. Let me have your character card, Monty"

    Monty gave her the character card and she produced a pen from somewhere and made some alterations to Andy's stats. Andy looked at the new stat distribution and felt like the new pattern was significant but could not recall the context. Those stat changes are permanent for the weekend in order to produce the tokens. My ruling is complete so I'll return to the action and it is my turn."

    As the gypsy she directed her five free words to Staskas, "I accept. You won't die!" She used her superior healing powers to counter the dire consequences that Staskas's action might evoke. Not only was the incision healed but her spell took away the shock and restored Staskas to normal functioning except what was missing remained missing. As was agreed both of the other goblins escaped leaving only the Gypsy and healed Staskas left to act. Both declined further action so reality resumed."

    The Gypsy declared, "I accept two of the tokens I requested from Staskas who has two questions to ask. What is the first?"

    Staskas decided to apply his observation of the NPC playing an Avatar who quickly headed toward the amphitheater presumably to guard it when the meeting ended. "What could be so powerful a formation that it requires an avatar to guard it?"

    "The avatar guards a doorway phasing into existence into a realm which promises an abundance of power, wealth and untold pleasures which awaits those who unlock the portal. What is your second question?"

    "How shall I find the key to the portal?" Staskas asked without thinking. Hecate giggled and thrust an object into his hand which enchanted him to be the only person to be able to read the magic scroll within the unlootable magic bag and also prevented him from revealing the contents to others. The object did not prevent Staskas from explaining that he could read the scroll but could not reveal the contents to them and it would require him having the freedom of action to retrieve it alone.

    Distracted the goblins failed to see Hecate vanish in a puff of theatrical smoke. The goblins presumed that the Gypsy would be appearing in the other camps with them trying to find what Staskas already possessed. The goblins, once Staskas shared what he could, agreed that allowing Staskas to act alone was the best way to proceed. Decoding the clues led Staskas to realize that the key's path would not be available till 4 am so Staskas elected to go ahead and get some sleep, setting an alarm to allow him to proceed with it when he was able.

    .At 4 AM Staskas quickly silenced the alarm and left on his mission to follow the clues to the key. Upon securing the key, Staskas, placed it for safe keeping in the unlootable bag. After discovering the key, the scroll still had a last clues indicating that he should seek out Bacchus for something important. However that would have to wait until after breakfast so Staskas returned to sneak back into the cabin and into bed until the rest of the group awoke.

    Glerwon had decided to substitute a goal of his own for the one that he hoped the game judges would excuse them from. He hoped that the Goblins would be able to defeat the Dwarves and capture the wealth of their mines. Staskas indicated that he had one errand to complete before breakfast and they correctly assumed it involved the object Hecate had given him. Glerwon urged Staskas to return quickly so he wouldn't be late for the siege of the keep. Obviously Staskas represented their numerical advantage in the assault so they would not leave without him.

    Staskas saw Bacchus leave the dining room of the "Inn" and he exited quickly to secretly tell him the code phrase that he had figured out from the clue. Bacchus smiled and gave Staskas another scroll which was readable but would have to be decoded with a key provided in the original scroll. Staskas did not have time to decode it because he had promised to return for the attack as soon as he could. Staskas was able to catch up with the Goblins as they lightheartedly went back to the keep hoping not to give away what they had planned.

    The Goblins expected to overwhelm the Dwarves with their superior hand to hand combat skills. Before beginning combat, Staskas drew out his sword and shield and placed the remainder of his belongings in the unlootable bag. The Goblins drew lots for the order of march since they would have to march single file over the bridge over the creek that separated the Dwarves' camp from the Goblin's. Staskas went first followed by Glerwon, Larwined and their caster, Hobulm bringing up the rear.

    Staskas elected to go across quickly and silently to sneak up on one of the Dwarves that had his back turned to him, smoking in the front of the keep while the other two in back of the Keep were distracted, intent on the chess game they were playing.

    Staskas called confidently and quietly so only the one Dwarf could hear, "Hold and confront" Using the game mechanics Staskas took a swing with his sword at the Dwarf. However, Staskas and the other goblins had failed to consider the effects that the reduced stats would have on his combat. It was now too much sword for him to handle so he had a critical failure. The Dwarf at point blank range surprised all of them by shooting Staskas and instantly killing him with a musket. Glerwon directed the Goblins to retreat since if all the Dwarves had similar weapons which they had not had at the last game then it would have been the Goblins who were wiped out and defeated.

    The Dwarves were frustrated only being able to loot Staskas's sword and shield. Finally the game mechanic kicked in so that Staskas's body was not enchanted into a zombie so his spirit was able to leave to go to the graveyard.

    Chatting With Angels -08-

    Author: 

    • Jo Dora Webster

    Caution: 

    • CAUTION

    Audience Rating: 

    • Mature Subjects (pg15)

    Publication: 

    • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Transitioning

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Eight ~ Sasha

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Who is Sasha and what does she have to do
    with Monty's Dark Weekend?


    Chapter Eight ~ Sasha

    After spending an hour in the graveyard, Staskas would be resurrected and returned to life. Loki observed Staskas as he started serving his time in the graveyard and left quickly to go towards the Inn.

    Out of game, Monty recognized Mary in costume coming toward him in the graveyard. Somehow Mary had been cut loose from the Kitchen and was playing an NPC.

    She addressed Staskas, "I am the Goddess Venus, It is time Staskas for you to reap the consequences of your actions. You have been found worthy of a great honor . Be thou resurrected in a new form! ... Hold & Confront!"

    She continued, "Hi, I'm Mary. We'll drop the mumbo jumbo. When Glenda told the rest of us what you had done last night, I had a giggle fit and Glenda and I agreed on what would happen if you died in game. Have you figured out the significance of the stats that Glenda gave you after your performance last night?"

    All of a sudden, it made sense to Andy, "They are for a female goblin."

    "Exactly and now that is exactly what you are, a female goblin and your name is now Sasha." She reached out for his character card and when it was returned it was corrected, gave it back to him.

    "Was this what Glenda was giggling about when I sprang it on her?"

    "Exactly, We were not going to let you escape the change in stats by becoming resurrected whole. You see we had made the goblins a Matriarchy and we felt cheated that only men requested to be goblins. There wasn't a goblin princess to enter into the plot. We created a game mechanic to counter your ingenuity. Since your changed stats were for a female goblin, it was planned that when we brought you back as a live character, it was to be as a female goblin named Sasha."

    "What's next?"

    "Follow me quickly! I would like to transform you as best I can into a goblin princess. I even have some green makeup which will do better for you as a princess." And Monty followed her to her cabin.

    "You'll have to drop off some mundane clothes by here so that we can reverse the process after game play is over tonight. Go into the bathroom and use the razor in their to remove all your body hair and bathe and dry off. You'll see some surgical adhesive, some breast forms and some instructions on how to take care of your private area to get things out of the way. "

    "Will do, thank you Mary for all your help." Monty shaved and bathed and patted dry. While Monty was carrying out the other instructions, he asked Mary through the door, "Did you anticipate some one else dressing as a woman?"

    "Before this chance, one of the guys were going to have to play Venus for the end game. I consented to be displaced from my domain in the Kitchen to play Venus instead this evening. I don't want to miss anything tonight. My hubby has been wanting me to get in the spirit of things and help, so he's pleased too."

    Monti finished up in bra and panties and came out. Mary appraised Monti and told her, "You have a rather pretty bottom so we wont need any more padding. I'll put the corset on you and you will have a beautiful figure." Pulling the laces tight on the corset never would be a picnic but Andi sailed through that. Mary sat her down and did her makeup and hair and helped her on with the gown. "I'm going to nickname you, Tina for the duration, OK?"

    "Okay!"

    Both Mary and Tina admired the result that Princess Sasha of the Goblins was looking back at them.

    "We have to hurry, Sweetie." A knock was heard at the door which Mary opened.

    The Midgaard Princess was dressed in her finest and told them, "Are you ready for me?"

    Venus smiled at her and told her, "Right on time! Sandy meet Tina." Mary handed a large wooden box to Sandy, "Here, Sandy! Lets go in procession, traveling quickly but royally."

    Sandy led followed by Tina and Mary. Even though the high heeled boots were unfamiliar to Tina and she had to manage her skirt, she did well on the journey and her walk matched the other two women."

    Upon arriving at the camp, The Midgaard Princess, Sasha and Venus processed into the Keep. The Goblins gathered inside wondering what was at hand. They knew that the woman was a new Goblin but they had no idea who might be playing her.

    Venus began, "I am the Goddess Venus and I send my blessing upon the Goblins in the form of this woman. She is of the matriarchal line and the Midgaard Princess and I are here to witness her take her rightful place and crowned as your Princess."

    The Midgaard Princess sat the wooden box on a table and opened it, "On behalf of my father the Emperor, I take great pleasure in returning to the Goblins these relics recovered by a deed of great valor." She hands the crown to Venus from the box.

    "I crown thee Princess Sasha of the Goblins!" and placed the crown on Sasha's head

    The Midgaard Princess handed the scepter to Venus. "I give thee, thy scepter of power." and she handed the scepter to Sasha.

    The Midgaard Princess handed a beautiful necklace to Venus. "I give thee my blessing and sign in this necklace." Venus fastened the necklace about Sasha' head and she lifted her hair to let the necklace settle and beautifully accent her décolletage.

    Finally the Midgaard Princess removed a book bound in rich leather from the box and handed it to Venus.

    "I give thee this Law and History of the Goblins!" and she handed the book to Sasha and she cradled it like she had the scepter.

    "Long Live Princess Sasha of the Goblins! Render due reverence to your ruler!" All the goblins bowed before their new princess.

    "The Midgaard Princess and I take our leave of you as we have pressing business elsewhere. However before we go, we would be remiss if we did not reveal that the mourning for your fallen Goblin can end because Princess Sasha of the Goblins has been reincarnated from your comrade. Fare thee well!" Venus and the Midgaard Princess left quickly

    Sasha told them, "You may rise!"

    Glerwon asked, "Is it really you?"

    Sasha replied, "Indeed it is!"

    By way of proof Sasha drew out the unlootable bag from her cleavage where she had tucked it away.

    "I have the answer here, Everything is well in hand."

    Hobulm stated the obvious, "Then we win!"

    "We've just met our race's challenge with our new princess and the Goblin relics recovered." Larwined observed, "And when Sasha meets the challenge tonight then that will be the tie breaker that will grant us victory!"

    Glerwon stated, "By your leave, your highness."

    "Of course Glerwon, proceed!"

    "Since we have it, I feel we should flaunt it. Larwined can march in front carrying the banner then Hobulm and I will escort the princess as we process in to the assembly" All of the Goblins agreed.

    Princess Sasha brought out the second scroll and translated it and so she knew what she would have to do with the key. When she was through she tucked the bag back for safe keeping.

    When the time came the Goblins processed in just as Glerwon had suggested. The Amphitheater had been divided into areas for each of the four races, On the left side the Dwarves sat up front with the Humans behind them and on the right side space was left for the Goblins in the front and the Elves sat behind them. The procession passed the Gods with the Avatar carrying their banner and lined up behind them Loki, Hecate, Venus and Jupiter waited to process in once we were seated. Sasha smiled at Venus who gave her a big smile as they passed.

    Finally as all made reverence the Gods came in behind the Avatar who placed the God's banner in the holder and took his place, acting as Herald.

    "The Gods bid thee be seated."

    Everyone was seated and the Avatar resumed, "The Gods call before them, the bearer of the Key to the Gates which are now fully formed and await your pleasure."

    Hobulm shouted, "I speak as Herald to Sasha, Princess of the Goblins, for she holds the key!"

    The Avatar responded, "The Gods call before them, Sasha and Sasha alone, Princess of the Goblins!"

    Sasha rose from her chair and Glerwon escorted her to the aisle and down to the base of the stage where he bowed and she curtsied. She alone ascended the stairs and curtsied again and then bowed before them, having in her hand the key.

    Loki spoke, "Rise before us my dear! You are free to unlock the gates and reap the rewards therein!

    Hecate spoke, "You will be rewarded with an abundance of power, wealth and untold pleasures that await within when the way is opened."

    Sasha rose and declared, "Happiness does not come with power, wealth and pleasure. Happiness only comes from faith, hope and love. I perceive that opening that gate would unleash on this place as great a disaster as Pandora sent upon the world when she opened the box."

    "My Lord Jupiter, I give the key into your care and beg you to seal this gate so that the inhabitants within do not break out and spoil this place." She placed the key into Jupiter's hand.

    Jupiter answered her, "Daughter, I will do as you ask. This key will be gone and I shall remove the gates from this place." Both the key and the gates disappeared.

    Venus answered her, "Sasha, you have chosen well! The tumult that Loki would have seen unloosed on this place will not be. You are blessed with both beauty and wisdom from the Gods! All you people of Midgaard, Rejoice! You have been found worthy in the eyes of the Gods. Let the blessings of peace and happiness abide with you!"

    There was a flash and a pillar of smoke rising as the Gods and the avatar disappeared from before them leaving only the Goblin Princess Sasha who shouted, "Let the festival begin!"

    Music and food was plenteous as the festival continued into the night. The Goblins found each of them were honored but most of all everyone bowed or curtsied before Princess Sasha. The Gods had come back to be among them as revelers. Sasha slipped away and found Venus as both women hugged.

    "You did wonderful tonight, girl! I am so proud of you!"

    "Thank you! Is it okay if I turn into a pumpkin now?"

    "Of course dear! You've had a long day!"

    Princess Sasha followed Venus back to Mary's cabin, where a set of Andy's mundane clothes were waiting for them. Regretfully Monti removed the gown and returned it to its hanger and protective cover and gave it to Mary to put up.

    She entered the restroom where she removed her makeup. Next, Andy removed all of the borrowed foundations and placed them in the bag Mary had provided for them. Finally, Monti used the solvent to remove the breast forms and cleaned them and returned them to the the box.

    While the woman appeared gone, the sweet girl, Monti, had returned with her sweet little A cup breasts. She bathed and cleansed her body and enjoyed the sensuous bath oil and candles that Mary had provided for a treat.

    Regretfully, she exited the bath and patted herself dry. Andy had to return by way of camouflaging who she really was in the binder, male undergarments and clothes. Andy destroyed Mary's hair styling work on the long luxurious hair by oiling it down as Monty had to do to complete the illusion that he was male.

    Monty brought the bag of the things that Mary had provided along with the box with the breast forms adhesive and remover and gave them back to her with his thanks. Mary gave Monty a hug and sent him back by way of the Kitchen to let the rest of Mary's cabin mates that the privacy that she had requested for Monty's transformation was no longer required and they could come to bed when they were ready.

    Monty's cabin mates were relieved to see that Princess Sasha had turned back into Monty. Even though they were all accepting, the new situation had made some of them uneasy. Even Kent had to admit Andy's superior game play in Kent's ouster from the group's leadership. Monty in observing that the cabin was already dark and at least one of their number was in his bed asleep. He quietly got ready for bed and went to sleep quickly after the eventful day.

    At the follow-up meeting after breakfast, the final results of the weekend were revealed. The Human's were able to fulfill their goal of having one of the races join with them as partners. They had made a deal with the Dwarves, to give them a free haven with the Humans in exchange for their help in securing their mines by all means both physical and magical. Their deal fulfilled the Dwarves goal as well. Mundanely, the Dwarves were glad to give up their far flung keep and camp more comfortably with the humans.

    However, the Princess, the Emperor's daughter upon not submitting to a marriage that would bind the Humans to another race in an alliance was recalled back to her father's palace in the far off homeland. (The player would be playing another character in the next weekend in the Spring)

    The Elves also fulfilled their goal by providing safe haven to all magical users to promote the use of magic for the good of all.

    The Goblin's goal was to find our lost heritage. This was the goal that Glerwon had written off, since he suspected it would require magically transforming a woman from another race to be a Goblin and he would have to step aside as leader. He reasoned that anyone who might agree to that would only lead them into a trap to be conquered by her original race.

    In fact when Venus had transformed Staskas into Princess Sasha of the Goblins, she gave to Sasha her crown and scepter along with written legacy and laws of the Goblin nation which accomplished the Goblin goal. In addition for Sasha solving of the mystery and successful resolution, added to the Goblin goal being met, gave the Goblins the overall success for this weekend.

    Before letting Monty go all four of the game's creators and spouses met with him. They presented a printed character card of Monty as Princess Sasha of the Goblins, to replace the one where the handwritten changes to my character had been made. They admired Monty's ability to think outside the box both for the way he had inspired an item creation mechanic that they promised to put in place for the next weekend. Also for inclusion into the rules for a gender change mechanic. Monty had made things a richer universe and added to the enjoyment of the other players. There were smiles and whispers among the creators and spouses as they were weaving plans for Princess Sasha in the next game.

    The ladies withdrew while Mary whispered, "Be gentle!" to her husband. They started out by making it very clear that they wanted Princess Sasha to return for the next game. While Mary had done an amazing job of transforming me into Princess Sasha on the spur of the moment, they made it clear that they expected Monty to have an even more convincing presentation as Princess Sasha in character for the game as well as be mundanely my female alter ego while not in character for the game. They reasoned that in order to not be a distraction for the rest of the players, nothing should detract from the perception of Sasha and Monti as female. Just like any other player character, Monti would provide her own transformation into character. If Monty came to the camp in male persona, then Princess Sasha would not be played that weekend and another male character would be provided for play instead. Monty thanked them and promised to be the best Monti and Princess Sasha that she could be for the next weekend game in the spring Monty intended to keep that promise because he did not want the surprise of playing what ever character that the very creative creators might decide in a comic twist that Monty would have to portray.

    Chatting With Angels -09-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Nine ~ The Artisan

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Would Kathryn be prepared for the news that Monty would bring from the Dark Weekend?


    Monty returned to Kathy's trailer from a fall trip out to the group camp A.H.
    Stephens near Crawfordville, GA. It had been three months since Kathy had met Della and the other shoe had not dropped yet. Kathy had decided to enjoy being with Monty while she could. It was nice to have Monty around. Monty was as devoted as any of her girlfriends yet had the strength and ability of a strong man.

    Upon hearing a delicate knock at the door, Kathy suspected that it was Monty. Kathy wondered how can Monty's knock be so delicate? He's strong enough to knock the door down! Kathy opened the door to her trailer to reveal of course, Monty, with a very mischievous look that Kathy knew so well. She invited Monty in the door, wondering what was in store for her computer this time and what mischief that Monty had gotten himself into.

    Kathy and Monty had gone through many computer repair adventures together. Fortunately, today's fix worked the first time. Her hard drive had failed, and Monty arrived fresh from his trip playing a LARP toting a small box of hard drive parts.

    Fortunately for the 2 of them, it was only her hard drive cable that had failed. Monty's skill was sufficient to correct the problem and left the pair of them plenty of time to chat. Kathy knew enough about Monty by now to know that she had not yet heard what had brought that mischievous look to his face.

    Monty began to describe the exploits of the LARP that he had been participating in all weekend long. The LARP weekend that he described sounded very similar to the goings on at SCA events that Kathy had attended with her former boyfriend "Toad".

    "Toad" had managed to defraud her of all of the profits from the merchant business that he had convinced her to join. When she managed to kick "Toad' out of her life, she also put an end to her participation in the SCA.

    Monty had told Kathy about the plot which was very much like "Lord of the Rings", where Monty had been placed in game as one of the races called Goblins.

    "Monty, you've left out the most important part. What did your character, Staskas, do in the game?"

    Beyond the mischievous look, Monty's face showed a joy that was more intense than any that she had seen him express before.

    "I'll make a long story short. I managed to do something in the game that turned my character female after I was resurrected on Saturday. The end game played out and everyone enjoyed it as they usually do. The game designers told me that if I chose to return next spring as Sasha, the Goblin Princess, then I had better come prepared to play the part or else I would find myself with a potluck character of their choosing."

    Relief swept across Monty's face as he began to relax.

    "Monty!" Kathy smiled widely and giggled. "What are you going to do?"

    Kathy mused that of course, Monti would want to be the princess!

    "I want to stay Princess Sasha and become prepared to play the part correctly. I have no idea where to begin! Will you help me, please, Kathy?"

    Monty was hopeful that Kathy, who seemed very amused, might play along.

    Kathy smiled her mischievous smile. She thought that she would let Monti pretend ignorance for now but she would help her.

    She was having entirely too much fun anticipating what turning Monty into Princess Sasha of the Goblin Race for Monty's performance in six months would involve.

    "We have a lot to do to turn you into a passable princess. Do you have a costume picked out to wear?"

    Kathy planned to help Monti by sewing some garb to be the costume.

    "I was hoping that you could help me with that too, please.", Monty pleaded.

    While Monty might not have had a chance to learn to sew, Kathy imagined that before this was over she would get proficient at it.

    "I'll help you with your costume. We'll have to decide what kind of gown will look good on you made up as a goblin."

    "Thank you so much, Kathy! I really am glad that you have decided to help me with this."

    Monty was glad that it appeared that this would be fun for both of them.

    "Monty, I'm going to help you become a very realistic Princess Sasha! I'd like for you to gather some things that we can use for you, before we can start. Also I am going to have to do some research to select a dress pattern for me to use to make your gown. I'll email you a list of the things that you will need to get before we get together to start your princess practice, your Highness."

    Monty reasoned that she would have to see if she could find her SCA references to search for appropriate garb for Princess Monti.

    "Kathy, thanks for everything that you are going to do to help me. I've enjoyed my visit with you, and I'll be looking forward to your email with the things that I'll need."

    Monty realized it was time to go! He recognized that Kathy had a wild look in her eyes that he'd never seen before.

    "Monty, I've enjoyed your visit too. I'll be in touch soon."

    Kathy planned that when Monti leaves, she'd call Bernie and try to sort this out.

    "Thanks Kathy, Bye!"

    Monty picked up his box of hard drive parts and left through the door and Kathy closed it behind him.

    Kathy realized that helping Monti would be a big job because it would be the first time for her feminine expression in public.

    Kathy wondered, "Heaven help me! I wonder how this fits in with the prophecy! Time will tell!"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Kathy went right to her favorite chair and sat down and donned her telephone headset. She dialed Bernadette's number and waited for Bernie to pick up.

    "Hi Kathy, How are you?" Bernie had recognized Kathy's number from the caller ID.

    "Hi Bernie, I've got news for you and I would like for you to help me sort things out." Kathy hoped that Bernie could help her.

    "Is it about Monty?" Bernie mused that if its about Monti already, that would be interesting.

    "Yes but before I tell you, I realized that there was part of the prophecy that I hadn't shared with you yet that is relevant."

    "What else did the prophecy say?" Bernie wondered if there were a loophole where Monty won't become Monti.

    "It said that Monty would ask me if we could date and within a year after that Monty would go through the crisis and reveal everything to me and that she was ready to begin her real life test. I was also encouraged to keep things platonic between us. I plan to tell him that if he still felt that he wanted to date me after a year had passed then I would let him then."

    Kathy reasoned that she could handle Monty asking her to start dating the easiest since she knew exactly what she's supposed to do.

    "Wow! so you were given a sign to let you know when the crisis would happen in Monty's life. Has the clock started? Did Monty ask you to start dating?"

    Bernie thought perhaps Monti might come out without first asking Kathy about dating in fulfillment of the prophecy.

    "No, he didn't ask me yet. Monty manipulated things to get the LARP to make his character female and he asked me to help him prepare for being female at the next LARP in six months."

    Kathy thought that this can't be the real crisis time since the sign hasn't been fulfilled.

    "Well, it's obviously important to handle right even if it doesn't look like the prophecy is coming true right now."

    Bernie wondered why the prophecy didn't contain this contingency.

    "At the very least I can show Monty that I'm accepting and help give Monti some skills that she will need later."

    Kathy mused that she could have lots of fun in the process. She was entitled since Monti will be having her fun too.

    "Well if Monty comes out to the rest of us about playing a female character in the LARP, I'll be supportive too."

    Bernie planed to find out how much help Monti accepts as part of her preparations.

    "I know that you will be, Bernie, Thanks. While I've got a chance I'm going to enjoy the experience, shades of things to come." Kathy was curious to see what effect it will be on her well being having Andi around for a while.

    "So is Monty pretending that this is the first time he's ever done something like this?" Bernie thought that If he doesn't come clean then that would be one more indication that this isn't the time that was in the prophecy.

    "Of course! It will give me a chance to see how much she knows and give us a head start for later. And if I misinterpreted things she could be starting her new life now. Only time will tell!" Kathy hoped that she would have more time with Andy but in the end what is best is for her to be Monti.

    "What part will Monti be playing?" Bernie wondered how deep is Monti in this and if she got a high profile part?

    "Monti will be playing Princess Sasha, Matriarch of the Goblins." Kathy hoped that she enjoys being the center of attention but she asked for it.

    "I never expected Monty to be a princess. You've got a lot of work ahead of you to help her."

    Bernie thought as well that she would have a lot of fun knowing Kathy.

    "I'm glad that we've got six months to prepare. While she is in character, I'm going to treat her as a woman, pronouns and everything and that is going to take some getting used to for me."

    Kathy realized she would count it her dress rehearsal for when her friend was Monti permanently.

    "Well, it looks like you have things sorted for now. Please let me know if there are any other developments."

    Bernie decided this didn't look like the fulfillment of the prophecy, but you never know till things play out.

    "Bye for now! I'll talk to you later, Bernie."

    Kathy was glad she called Bernie. She felt much better about this.

    "Bye Kathy!"

    Bernie left the phone to tend to her 'baby'.

    Kathy hung up the phone and removed the headset. She got up and went into her bedroom to prepare for bed.

    Chapter Nine ~ The Artisan

    Chatting With Angels -10-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Transitioning
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Ten ~ Viola

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Who is Viola and what message does she bring to Monty?


    Chapter Ten - Viola

    Monty was exhausted from the trip back from the LARP as well as the time spent over at Kathy's home. He entered his brother's home and did not find anyone in the common areas of the apartment. Monty thought about spending some time online as 'Gail' .Time spent as Gail was very precious but not as much as sleep right now.

    Monty entered his room to gather things that he would need to take a bath and get ready for bed. Monty enjoyed a nice soak in the tub and he found that it really relaxed him. Upon exiting the tub he patted himself off dry and got ready for bed. In his bedroom, the bed looked inviting. He snuggled under the covers and went right to sleep.

    Monty had never showed the aptitude to part his astral spirit from his physical body. He lacked the faith to believe that it was possible. The last time, he had help for it to occur. He only remembered it as a wild dream just as he would remember this encounter in the same manner.

    As Monty lay sleeping, the flittering movements of his eyes indicated that REM sleep had come. However this dream was not like any that Monty had had before. For one thing she had transcended into what she believed was a physical female form. A waft of fragrance swept over her which called to mind her grandmother's perfume and the wonderful smells of fresh red velvet cake and fruit salad that signaled that Grandmother expected her visit.

    As she opened her eyes, she was back in Grandmother's house decorated for Christmas. The deliciously warm flannel nightgown that she wore kept her snuggly warm as she pulled back the covers and her feet found the warm fuzzy bunny slippers and she pulled on her plush red velvet robe. She opened the door to her bedroom and went to the fireplace in the living room and found stockings hanging there for her two brothers Tim and Richard.

    There was also a girly stocking hanging for little sister, Karen, for whom Christmas held the wonder of a child no matter how old Karen became. Karen was a miracle who had so severe birth defects that without emergency surgery right after she was born, she would have died. And with being born with Downs Syndrome, her child like faith in Christmas would never fade with the years.

    Her child like faith in family told Monti that no matter what the reaction of the others in her life, that her sister would love her sister to sister. All she would have to do is explain that Monti was only born a girl on the inside but that she wanted to be a girl on the outside and inside like her sister Karen Karen had the child like faith in Monti that sadly some of the people who thought themselves smart would never have,

    Finally Monty saw her stocking which had the name Tina on it. On the coffee table she reached down and felt the ceramic creche that Aunt Jerri had made for Grandmother that had adorned the coffee table on Christmas in Grandmother's house for as long as she could remember. She heard the voice of her grandmother singing a Christmas carol as she approached out of her sight down the hall. She delighted in seeing again the decorations which had always adorned Grandmother's house on the occasion of Christmas.

    Viola had chosen to greet her granddaughter as she would have liked to while she still shared Christmas in the physical world. This setting was possible since the spirit form of Monti transcended the physical world. Still anticipating her grandmother to open the hall door and meet her in the Living Room, instead she now felt a presence of light and glory which manifested as an angelic visitor. The light and glory faded so that, Monti could discern the face of her grandmother as being the angel who had entered the room. Viola knew that her time would be too short but the message she conveyed was essential.

    Viola broke the silence, "Greetings, Granddaughter, I have so little time to plant the seed of faith that you will need to survive the times ahead." She kissed her granddaughter on the cheek and gave her a hug as tears came to her eyes feeling her grandmother's love for her.

    Monti composed herself and seized the chance to speak to her grandmother, "Grandmother! I love you so much and I miss being able to hear your voice, yet it echoes in my soul. And that you see me as I really am is such a blessing."

    Viola dried the girl's tears with a handkerchief that Monti recognized as unmistakably grandmother's. Viola gave the handkerchief to Monti and spoke, I "My granddaughter, in order to grow the faith that you need, you must learn to make your promises without adding loopholes. When you promised your parents the first time that you would not dress as a girl, What was your loophole?"

    Andi recognized that Grandmother had gotten right to business. As Grandmother started teaching her like she had done so many times in her life, Monti leaned forward and concentrated on what Grandmother was saying so that she wouldn't lose any word. Andi knew the answer to Grandmother's question and she answered, "That I would do it in secret so I would not be caught."

    Viola continued the lesson with another question, "When you promised your parents the second time that you would not dress as a girl, What was your loophole?"

    Monti knew the answer to that one too, "That instead I would mold my body with female hormones that I found and also to use a computer persona to appear as a girl in public."

    Viola asked her granddaughter the final question and hoped that her granddaughter would see the connection, "And what loophole do you use now?"

    Monti had to admit that she seemed to be making the same mistake over and over again. She contritely answered," That I am no longer living at my parents and I'm only getting ready for the Spring Game."

    Her granddaughter needed to realize that she had to walk in truth, "Sweetie, you were raised better than that! How can any good come from deception?"

    Monti agreed with her grandmother but wondered if she were strong enough, "Grandmother, No good can come from deception. I can't bear the consequences if I don't conceal some things."

    Viola hoped that she would have the strength to bear the consequences "My little one, My Tina, there is a time for deception to be done away with so the truth can shine." She hugged Tina tightly and smiled, hoping Tina understood and would accept herself unconditionally.

    A light gleamed in her granddaughter's eyes as she accepted her new nickname, as Viola's instruction changed focus, "Would you like to know the real reason that I gave your father the middle name, Montine, which your parents also gave to you?"

    Tina brightened with the strength that she drew from Viola, "Yes, Grandmother! I'm glad that I'm your Tina! What a lovely nickname that you have given me!"

    Viola explained, "Tina just as I told your father, there was a French actor with the last name of Montine who I admired. But that was not the only reason. God gave me a prophesy of things to come and I knew you would be born, my Tina, with your challenges and that your parents would give you the same name as your father. I had a close girlfriend as I was growing up named Montine which for a woman's name means 'A lovely rose'. I knew that you would need a name as well as your father so I named you Montine."

    Tina smiled a familiar mischievous smile and asked, "Did daddy know Montine was also a woman's name?"

    Viola was glad to give her granddaughter some joy to see her through the sorrow that was to come, "Yes, my Tina, That is why when he used every possible permutation of your shared name, he never went by the middle name and only used the initial. In the beginning when you started to go by Montine, he let it go because you were doing it believing it was a masculine name. Your parents had moved away from their roots, where it might be interpreted as a feminine name. Of course when you do your research now, you'll find that every first name Montine belongs to a woman. When you wanted Kathy and your friends to call you by a masculine nickname, Monty, it became even less of an issue to your parents."

    Tina had a far away look on her face knowing how much she was loved, "Grandmother, How I love you even more for your gift to me. I'll treasure that my name reflects the me inside as well as the me outside."

    Viola changed the focus again, "My Tina, You must increase your faith! Your condition is physical like the man in the gospel of John who was born blind. In that day like your own, people tried to blame either him or his parents for sin that caused his condition. People ascribe your condition to sin in your life. One day there will be a medical test that will should silence the accusers widely available. Until then they can only trust a person's own testimony as well as that of the professionals involved." Her granddaughter would be assaulted savagely by those who could only count their worth by casting down someone else.

    Tina trusted her parents and the chance that they could have been right had hindered her from following the truth. She had to ask her grandmother about what they had said, "My parents told me that it was impossible for my condition to occur so instead of being female in my spirit, I had chosen to fake it and had deluded myself."

    Viola winced as her son's words echoed which were in fear of how others might react instead of for Tina's well being, "My little one, you are protected by Jesus Himself. Jesus said that it would be better for them to be hung by a millstone and cast into the sea than to harm one of His Little Ones. To deny that any physical condition is possible through God's Perfection is clearly misinterpreted scripture. All manner of imperfection is in the human condition and it can not be perfect because Sin came into this world. The role that God has in a human life being born is still perfect but that is a proof of your condition instead of an argument against it. When God finds a female brain the life spirit that God breathes into it is a female spirit."

    Tina heard her grandmother's words but something else was still troubling her, "What about the argument that 'God is not the author of confusion.', Grandmother?"

    Viola knew that it was a case of circular logic which only seemed right because it assumed the thing that it asserted was the proof. She spoke to Tina with reassurance, "Tina, If God placed a male spirit in a female mind then God would be the author of confusion because that act would be entirely God's. We can trust that God is not the author of confusion and that every time God finds a female mind that he breathes into that a female spirit."

    Tina knew that some pointed to the physical sex that they could see instead of the spirit's gender and asked, "Grandmother, which is more important, the body or the spirit and soul?"

    She smiled knowingly that Tina had arrived at the crux of the matter and explained, "Tina, Jesus taught us that if part of our body offends us that it would be better to dispose of it, rather to let that offence plunge our body and spirit into everlasting punishment. Clearly the Spirit trumps the Body and Jesus endorsed altering the body if necessary to preserve the spirit which is eternal."

    Tina realized that the incongruence of her physical body with her spirit was a congenital defect just as the Man born blind that her grandmother had spoken of before so she asked, "What did Jesus tell them when the asked if the man born blind sinned or did his parents sin?"

    Viola realized that once Tina accepted that her condition was real that the next question she would wonder would be 'Why?' Fortunately the answer that Jesus had given so long ago was applicable to her condition too as she explained, "Tina, Jesus answered that neither the Man or the Parents sinned to cause his condition. He was made that way that the glory of God might be revealed. And you, my Tina, were made the way you were so that God's Glory might be revealed in you. "

    Tina asked incredulously, "Grandmother, can God really use me to do His work?"

    Viola smiled, hoping that Tina would act in faith, as she told her, "My dear Tina, remember that God uses the weak vessels of the Earth to confound the wise. God may be able to use you, sweetie, in ways you can't even imagine. As you follow Jesus on your journey, God will supply all your needs according to his riches in glory."

    Tina confessed her faith as the seed that Viola needed most to plant had sprouted, "Grandmother, I want to follow Jesus because He will never lead me astray."

    Viola loudly voiced her approval, "Good Girl, Tina! My little one! God has sent you companions to help you on your way. Tina, do not forsake them to please another, so you will receive everything God has provided for you. When family and fair weather friends desert and shun you, Remember God is always with you and loves you just the way you are. Be especially considerate of Kathy, who is your God Sister. Together you will help each other in both your journeys."

    Tina rejoiced, "It's good to know that I will never be alone because God is always with me!"

    Viola kissed Tina on her forehead "It's time for my visit to end. You aren't ready yet to accept this encounter as real, but the truths that I have shared are planted in your spirit for when you need them most. Maranatha, Tina, till we be reunited, my love."

    Tina hugged her grandmother tightly as if she would never let her go, "Maranatha, Grandmother. I love you."

    The room faded from existence as Tina remembered her grandmother's love for her which had been especially vivid at Christmas. Viola looked on as Tina merged with Monty in body, soul and spirit. Her grandchild's eyes fluttered signifying that REM sleep was continuing. Monty hardly ever remembered his dreams, yet he embraced just as Tina had been only Monty only embraced a pillow.

    Chatting With Angels -11-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Eleven ~ The Missive

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    What message does Kathryn the Artisan write to Princess Sasha?


    In the morning a half-asleep Monti partially awoke. She felt wonderful and totally rested. In her mind was a vivid flash from a dream. She perceived herself as a girl greeting an angel with so bright a face that she could not see clearly yet she had the impression that it was someone that she knew. With becoming more fully awake, Monti reasoned that it was only because she had been a girl in the dream that she had even remembered the little that she did of it. And she realized that in the here and now she was still physically, Monty.

    Monty got up and went to his computer and logged into his email. Kathy was an early riser and did a lot of her email then. Monty was not disappointed and found an email from Kathy. She had been very creative in her email, and I smiled as I read it.

    Unto Her Highness, Princess Sasha of the Goblins doeth Kathryn the Artisan write.

    Your Highness I hope this letter finds you in good spirits this day.

    As you have engaged me to tutor you for the upcoming royal court,

    and have commissioned me to make your gown for that court,

    I have need of the following items to be purchased:

    The hair from a beautiful goblin maiden made into a royal wig

    The finest tights matching your lovely green skin color

    The finest opera gloves that also match your lovely green skin color

    The makeup that gives you that lovely green skin color:

    As for your plan to go incognito as a human girl prior to the court,

    I will need as well the following items:

    Makeup as befits a human girl

    A dress that a human girl would wear

    Shoes with a 3 inch heel that they call 'pumps'

    A covering for the legs known as 'panty hose'

    A curious garment to hold thy breasts called a 'bra'

    A silk like undergarment called 'panties'

    The hair from a blonde human girl made into a wig.

    Before your highness returns to my abode to begin your lessons,

    Be sure to have your lady in waiting when she gives you your bath,

    To shave your legs and underarms and anoint your skin,

    with the dew (a moisturizer) to be smooth all over your body.

    I await with anticipation, your highness's return to my abode.

    From there I will take Your Highness to the merchants,

    To find a cloth worthy to make your royal gown.

    In Service to Your Highness

    Kathryn the Artisan

    It looked like Kathy was taking her teaching Sasha very seriously. She wrote the missive so Sasha would discern the modern items that Kathy wanted for the practice easily. Sasha had her shopping list and instructions now. Kathy wanted the accessories for when they would shop for the fabric. Kathy wanted practice clothing to begin Sasha' training to become a royal princess. If Monty could survive the shopping then the rest would be loads of fun. Kathy never did anything half way and Monti, or rather Sasha, could look forward to the time of her life.

    Kathy rang the number of the apartment that Monty shared with his brother Tim, Tim's wife , Sabrina and their two daughters, Jessica and Jennifer. She remembered that in order to get Monty that she would have to ask for Wallace since that was the name that they knew Monty by. She placed the call and waited for the phone to ring. Sabrina was first to get the phone and greeted the caller with a cheery, "Hello." Kathy recognized the voice of Monty's sister in law, Sabrina and returned the melodious greeting, "Hi Sabrina! I'd like to speak to Wallace, please?" Sabrina recognized the caller as one of her brother in law's friends and said, "Just a minute, I'll call him to the phone.

    Monty quickly got to the phone and responded with a cheery, "Hello".

    Kathy responded to Monty, "Greetings your highness, Princess Sasha, Did you receive my missive?"

    Monty, with a far away look in his eyes, replied, "Yes, Milady, I enjoyed your missive very much." Monty slipped away and for a moment the persona of Gail from online came to the surface.

    "Your Highness, have you begun to get together the things that I have requested for our endeavor?" Kathy couldn't help but smile as she began to see Monti in her true self come to the surface.

    "Aye, Milady. I took great delight in gathering all of the things that you requested." replied Princess Sasha of the Goblins as Monty revealed herself as the Monti for the moment that Della showed to Kathryn.

    "That is very good, Your Highness, We can begin with our tasks, soon." Kathy guessed that she shouldn't have been surprised at the efficiency that Monty acquired the accessory items that together would make Sasha appear a realistic character for the LARP. She supposed that Monty had been equally adept at getting the practice clothes and accomplishing the tasks set for Her Highness, Princess Sasha of the Goblin's Lady in Waiting.

    While breaking from the character of Princess Sasha for the moment, Kathy still perceived that Monti was still with her as she replied, "Kathy, why did you want me to gather all of that by myself?"

    Kathy smiled and remembered what she had said when Bernadette had asked her the same thing after she had read the missive to Princess Sasha, Kathy wanted to gauge how dedicated that Monti is for this by seeing whether she can overcome the challenges by herself. She was still not sure whether Monti is ready to come out to stay now. "To see how much you wanted to be real playing Princess Sasha, Monty. How did you get everything together."

    Monti replied, " I found some long white opera gloves on a close out table. I have managed to die those the same shade of green as the facial makeup that I wore for my first outing."

    Kathy told her, "That's excellent. We may like to carry them along in a tote to check against the material that we will be purchasing to make your dress. What else did you find?"

    Monti continued," I found a Halloween closeout which yielded an appropriate dark green woman's wig for the LARP appearance and an blonde wig for practice." Monti remembered that Mary had just styled Sasha' hair for her previous appearance in the LARP.

    "Your own hair looked cute in the photo that you emailed to me from the LARP, Monti. If your own hair is used you might use a temporary hair color to turn it green for the LARP. Please, continue." Kathy explained. She asked for the wig since she could not be sure of circumstances for the next few months. If Monti's hair was cut in a guy's style, she needed a backup.

    Monti said, "I found this cute dance shop and I found green tights matching the face makeup as well. I felt that with my legs and arms covered that the only makeup that would be required would be on my face and neck."

    "That's excellent thinking, Monti. In most circumstances your legs won't show but when your skirt is hiked up it would be better if they were green since that would match the rest of you. How did you do with ordinary girl's stuff?" Sara asked.

    It seemed as if it was Monty who replied, "The more common items that I would need for practice seemed near impossible for me to manage yet I eventually was able to get everything that I needed."

    Kathy asked Monty, "Why was shopping for ordinary women's clothing and makeup so difficult for you? "

    Monty explained, "When I'm by myself, I don't feel right about shopping for women's items. Instead of acting normally I would walk around and around the item that I wanted. Eventually I would work up my courage to pick up the item and rush to the cash register where I would pay for it and rush out of the store. Since I could not bring myself to reenter the store, I would shop in another store for the next item. Eventually I picked up each item on my list from makeup to shoes to underwear to a practice dress."

    Kathy explained, "You know Monty, acting like that just drew more attention to yourself. I would imagine they thought you were shoplifting. You are going to have to bring the items to the checkout anyway. It would be better for you if you just confidently went straight to the area where the item that you wish is located and calmly pick out what you want and repeat that until you just have to make one trip to the register."

    Monty sighed, "I guess you are right, Kathy. I had not thought of it that way. I'll try to be calm and maybe even enjoy myself the next time I'm out shopping."

    Kathy giggled, "I'm glad you feel that way since I am assigning you to get another set of everything on the mundane list. You need a backup for when these clothes are in the wash. I had not thought of it before but if you are going to be a mundane girl the rest of the time you are at the weekend but not in costume then you'll at least want a different outfit for Sunday coming home and at the roundup than the clothes you will be wearing when you arrive at the camp. And if you are really daring, get all dressed up as a girl to shop for the second outfit."

    Monty told her, "Okay, I will accept the assignment. I'll get the second set of clothes because it is clear that I will need them. I'm not too sure about doing the shopping as a girl. I'll let you know when I have accomplished this part of my mission."

    Kathy said, "I will be looking forward to your completing your new assignment. Guess I will let you go. Bye Monty!"

    Monty echoed, " Bye Kathy" They both hung up their respective phones.

    Chatting With Angels -12-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words
    • Final Chapter
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Chatting with Angels

    Chapter Twelve ~ Epilog

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    How did Tina's story turn out??


    Chapter Twelve ~ Epilog

    Both Monty and Kathy had a lot to think about. Monty did his shopping and practicing so that Monty was able to give a good performance in the second "Dark Weekend" LARP game as Princess Sasha. Many things happened to Princess Sasha. The crisis came for Monty and Monty realized that transition was really in the future. Monty would be no more, and it was Tina who would go through transition. Monty told Kathy that she could not put off transition, and Kathy told Monty about the visit from the angel and the message she received. It was a month short of a year before when Monty asked to be Kathy's boyfriend. Instead, she became Tina and instead of a boyfriend she became Kathy's girlfriend and new BFF. In October shortly after her revelation to Kathy, she began a medical transition and began life as her true self except at work and when she visited her parents.

    The journey would be long and hard but all the things that Tina was scared that she would have to give up in order to transition, one by one was given back to her. One thing that Tina never dreamed that she would have to give up was her immediate family and she never got it back. She was granted a family of choice instead, including much later her Aunt's family and among them a special cousin that found Tina even though her parents were silent..

    Tina went through all the standards of care just before the turn of the century. She had completed all the steps to make her eligible for gender confirmation surgery. Her job had evolved over the years from a cashier at a drug store to a Information systems specialist. She even transitioned on the job where she had many challenges at the same company she had started as a cashier. From that point Tina lived as her true self all the time. That transition on the job led to Tina exiting that company after Kathy died. Many things changed including moving out of the home she shared at the time with Kathy. Tina changed careers after competing training as a Certified Nursing Assistant.

    She longed to have her GCS but in her native state, she was sometimes uncovered and all the time insurance disallowed GCS coverage. She met and was later engaged to a man who she had met through Starfleet International. All of a sudden things began to come together for Tina. Her special cousin found her and she spent a wonderful Christmas in Colorado with her cousin flying her out there as one of Tina's presents.. Colorado was special because they had laws against GLBT discrimination and not only would she be given insurance coverage but eventually it would cover GCS.

    The next year in July many things happened. After her engagement with her special man happened, He married her in a special non-legal Klingon wedding from the DS9 episode, "You are cordially invited". They had one night together before they were parted for a year. Tina was invited to go live in Colorado with her special cousin until she had obtained a CO CNA license, which let her work and get into an apartment. When Tina moved out of her cousin's house, her special cousin moved Tina's partner to CO to share the apartment she had gotten.

    Tina began to not be able physically to do her job as a CNA and she retired. As age 65 and Medicare approached, Tina began the process she had to abandon after she had completed all the steps to qualify for surgery. Two hospitals in Denver began to offer GCS for the first time. One of their medical systems was the one that Tina used for her medical care. Tina turned 65 and was well on her way to collecting her final things which would qualify her for surgery at her hospital system. After a scare when she got an initial medical condition rejection for a firm date for GCS, She and her primary care doctor came up with a mitigation and she was given a firm date for GCS in October. Tina had her GCS and is now living her best life as her true congruent and complete self.

    Life Passed

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Organizational: 

    • Title Page

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    triquetra

    Life Passed

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Novel Based on the Short Story

    Can Marcus cope with yet another of his clients slipping the bonds of Earth?

    Copyright 2008, 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Sundays to complete it here.




    Dramatis Personae

    The Chambers Family Circle

    Helen Chambers - A terminally ill woman of profound spiritual wisdom who serves as mentor and guide to those facing life's greatest transitions. Confined to bed but possessing insights that bridge the physical and spiritual worlds.

    Michelle Chambers Johnson - Helen's younger sister, a dedicated professional who works long hours but maintains deep spiritual connections. Keeper of ancient wisdom and facilitator of sacred bonds.

    Marcus - A compassionate hospice worker who tends to Helen with devotion and skill, harboring a secret that will transform not just his own life, but the spiritual fabric of the community.

    The Next Generation

    Laura - A young woman whose family circle built the ancient altar generations ago. Inheritor of Celtic wisdom and keeper of dangerous knowledge about what sleeps in the mountain.

    Gladys - Laura's mother, a practitioner whose bloodline connects directly to the original Celtic settlers and their protective rituals.

    The Awakened Circle

    Tabitha - A boisterous and overconfident practitioner whose mistake at the ancient altar set current events in motion. Currently seeking spiritual growth and redemption in the Celtic lands of Ireland.

    The Opposition

    Elias Vire - Pastor of Eternal Light Baptist Church, a charismatic preacher whose Sunday sermons have taken on an increasingly militant tone against what he perceives as supernatural corruption in the community.

    Deacon Amon Crane - Elias's devoted second-in-command, a man whose fervor for the cause burns almost as brightly as his leader's, and whose methods grow more aggressive with each passing week.

    The Community

    Nurse Jessica Walters - A dedicated healthcare professional who normally tends to Helen but whose absence on a crucial day will set transformative events in motion.

    The Wiccan Circles - Multiple groups of practitioners who have quietly maintained the spiritual balance of Cedar Hollow for generations, now finding themselves under increasing scrutiny and threat.

    The Congregation - Members of Eternal Light Baptist Church who have begun to see their neighbors through the lens of spiritual warfare, convinced that evil walks among them in human form.

    The Ancient Forces>

    The Fire Elemental - An ancient force of destruction and transformation, bound for centuries within the mountain altar until Tabitha's careless awakening gave it taste of freedom and hunger for a human vessel.

    The Celtic Triquetra Spirits - Protective forces woven into three sacred necklaces, representing the eternal bond of maiden, mother, and crone, and the power that flows between those who wear them.

    Life Passed -00-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Contests: 

    • All Souls Day 2008 Story Contest

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transformations
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Child

    TG Themes: 

    • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
    • Sweet / Sentimental

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)
    triquetra

    Life Passed

    A Transgender Paranormal Fantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Preface to the Completed Novel

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can Marcus cope with yet another of his clients slipping the bonds of Earth?

    Copyright 2008, 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in its entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Sundays to complete it here.



    Preface

    The Ancient Altar

    Deep in the shadow of Whispering Pine Mountain, where mist clings to granite faces like forgotten prayers, stands an altar older than memory. Carved from a single block of black stone veined with silver, it bears the weathered marks of Celtic spirals and triquetra knots that seem to shift in the changing light. For centuries, it slumbered beneath a canopy of ancient oaks, its power dormant, its purpose lost to time.

    The altar remembers when the first Celtic settlers brought their sacred knowledge to these peaks, when druids and wise women gathered beneath the stars to weave protection into the very bedrock of the mountain. It remembers the binding rituals that contained elemental forces within its stone heart, keeping the balance between the seen and unseen worlds.

    But memory, like stone, can crack.

    Three months ago, when the autumn leaves blazed red as fire, a woman named Tabitha approached the altar with her circle sisters. She was loud, boisterous, overconfident in her abilities—everything a practitioner should not be when dealing with forces beyond mortal comprehension. Her laughter echoed off the stone as she traced the ancient symbols with careless fingers, speaking words of awakening that should have been whispered with reverence.

    The altar stirred.

    Silver veins pulsed with sudden light, and the triquetra carvings began to glow with an inner fire. The binding spells, weakened by centuries of neglect, cracked like ice in spring. Something vast and hungry pressed against the thinning barriers—a fire elemental that had been contained since the first rituals were performed on this sacred ground.

    Tabitha felt the power surge beneath her hands and laughed with delight, never realizing she had torn a hole in the fabric between worlds. The elemental tasted freedom for the first time in generations, its essence seeping into the mountain's heart like molten gold through fractured stone.

    When the wildfire came weeks later, racing through the dry timber with unnatural hunger, it was no accident. The fire elemental had found its moment, and when a man named Elias Vire stumbled into the flames seeking to save what he thought was a trapped child, the ancient force found its vessel.

    The altar stands silent now, its silver veins dim but not dark. It waits, patient as stone, for the cycle to complete itself. For in awakening the fire, Tabitha had set in motion events that would transform not just one man, but an entire community—and three women whose Celtic necklaces would prove to be more than mere jewelry.

    The mountain remembers. The altar remembers. And soon, all debts will be paid.

    Welcome to Cedar Hollow

    Nestled in a valley where Whispering Pine Mountain meets the rolling foothills of the Appalachian range, Cedar Hollow appears to be nothing more than a quiet mountain town where time moves slowly and neighbors still wave from their front porches. Main Street stretches for exactly six blocks, lined with businesses that have served the same families for generations: Murphy's General Store, the Copper Kettle Diner, Hartwell's Hardware, and the Cedar Hollow Community Bank.

    The town's 3,200 residents live in a mixture of Victorian houses built during the logging boom, modest ranch homes from the 1960s, and newer constructions that climb the hillsides like hopeful prayers. Three churches serve the spiritual needs of the community: Cedar Hollow Methodist, St. Mary's Catholic, and the newer Eternal Light Baptist Church, whose Sunday sermons have grown increasingly fervent in recent months.

    What visitors don't see—what the tourist brochures don't mention—is that Cedar Hollow sits at the convergence of ancient ley lines, where Celtic settlers once found the spiritual energy so strong they built their most sacred altar deep in the mountain's embrace. The town has always attracted those who walk between worlds: healers, wise women, and practitioners of the old ways who understand that some places hold power that transcends ordinary understanding.

    Lately, that power has been stirring.

    In Cedar Hollow, the line between the sacred and the mundane has always been thin. Now, as ancient powers stir and modern conflicts ignite, that line is about to disappear entirely. What follows is the story of transformation—of individuals, of community, and of the very nature of what it means to live authentically in a world where love and fear wage eternal war for the human soul.

    The mountain watches. The altar waits. And in a small house on Maple Street, a conversation is about to begin that will change everything.

    Life Passed -01-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    triquetra

    Life Passed

    A Transgender Paranormal Fantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Chapter One: Marcus' Hidden Truth

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can Marcus cope with yet another of his clients slipping the bonds of Earth?

    Copyright 2008, 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Sundays to complete it here.




    Chapter One: Marcus' Hidden Truth

    As her vital organs shut down one by one, the terminal nature of her condition had become undeniably apparent. Where there should have been the tiny, vibrant beauty she was meant to be, paralysis had weighted her down with unmoving mass.

    The medical monitor's steady beeping provided a rhythmic backdrop as I watched Helen Chambers rest peacefully in her bed, having just finished the carefully prepared meal I'd brought her. She was a gem of a woman—a brilliant spirit imprisoned within a body that had betrayed her.

    "Marcus, thank you for another wonderful meal!" Helen's voice carried genuine warmth despite her weakness. "The tastes that you bring together through your creativity in the kitchen are amazing. Even more so with all of my dietary restrictions. Thanks, sweetie."

    The smile that spread across Helen's face was worth more than any paycheck. It was moments like these that reminded me why I'd chosen hospice care, despite how my tender heart sometimes made the work feel impossible.

    "You are welcome, Helen. I'm glad that you enjoyed it. I certainly enjoyed creating your meal for you."

    "You certainly take good care of me. I admire all your creativity in the way that you do your work. It's clear to me that it's a work of love for you."

    Her words warmed something deep inside me—a recognition that felt both comforting and dangerous. "Is there anything that I can get for you?"

    "No dear, I'm fine for now."

    "Then I will get your tray and do some cleaning up."

    "I'll take a nap. Have fun, Marcus."

    I did have fun cleaning, though it also gave me precious time to think. In the quiet moments between tasks, I allowed myself to hope—perhaps foolishly—that I could somehow save Helen. I wished I could turn the tide of her illness through sheer attentiveness. My devotion to her comfort kept her free from pain, and I felt that if I could make things as physically comfortable as possible while promoting a pleasant environment, I could make her quality of life the best it could be.

    Somehow, becoming Helen's friend and companion had come naturally to me in ways that surprised even myself. There was an ease in our relationship that transcended the typical caregiver-patient dynamic, as if we'd known each other far longer than the few months I'd been caring for her.

    After finishing the housework, I went quietly into Helen's room to check on her well-being. Though I'd been monitoring her vital signs from the kitchen, it put my mind at ease to look in on her directly. As I entered, she stirred to life, her eyes opening with surprising clarity.

    "Marcus, do you believe in reincarnation?"

    The question caught me off guard, though Helen often surprised me with her philosophical inquiries. "I do believe, Helen. I hope that I have learned from my life this time so that I will have become a better person."

    "How do you believe it works when one life passes to another?"

    I settled into the chair beside her bed, drawn into the conversation despite the weight of the topic. "We all hear stories of people moving away from this life, passing into an overwhelming white light. I feel that within that white light, a great energy surrounds us, and for a moment all the lives that we have lived are revealed. In that clarity of being known in all truth, the sum of what we have become through our lives is made known. Fate decides somehow, based on how well and what we have learned in our lives, as well as the lessons that are yet to be learned. Fate decides the kind of life that would teach that lesson and molds us to be born into that new life with a clean slate."

    Helen's eyes sparkled with interest. "What if when you are joined with the omniscience, in that moment of clarity, you determine how the creative energy is used to bring new life?"

    "Perhaps the difference between letting it happen and taking an active role in it signals that some lessons have been learned." I paused, considering her words more deeply. "Hmm, can a person believe in both reincarnation and ghosts?"

    "Well, I do. I feel that there can be a time spent interacting with the living before that rendezvous with the white light. And I also believe that in the process of passing into the other dimension, beings of pure energy and spirit can act as mentors for a time before they complete their journey beyond."

    "You have an interesting take on this, Marcus. It's clear that you've given this some thought."

    I had given it thought—more than I cared to admit. "I believe that the time at the end of our life is important. I feel fortunate to show care and compassion to ease the transition. How we face death is at least as important as how we face life. That is how I manage to cope with all the emotions."

    Helen's eyebrow lifted in what I recognized as acknowledgment of my reference to Star Trek II: The Wrath of Khan. She smiled and closed her eyes, her vitals confirming that she had slipped back into sleep.

    It was a wonder that I was working in hospice care, tender-hearted as I was. However, I had shown that I possessed quiet strength and could keep my head in a crisis. I didn't let what might be paralyze me, nor would I be consumed by what had happened. I didn't carry the emotion from one case to another, thanks to the mandatory day off between cases that allowed me to empty myself of tears so I could give my best to my next charge.

    The sound of the front door opening interrupted my thoughts. Michelle Chambers Johnson, Helen's younger sister, had arrived home from work. She typically worked long hours and was deeply dedicated to her career, but today was different—she was home in the afternoon.

    What surprised me most was that she wore her Celtic Triquetra knot necklace openly, the intricate knotwork catching the light as she moved. Some associated the symbol with Wicca, but for me, it represented something beautiful—the three lives of women as maiden, mother, and matron. Helen had requested that I place the necklace's twin around her neck after I'd done her makeup that morning.

    "Marcus, would you like to sit with me in the living room for a moment and talk?"

    "Of course, Michelle. Was there anything in particular that you wanted to talk about?"

    She smoothed her skirt underneath her as she sat down in a chair, and I took the one opposite from her. There was something different in her demeanor—a purposefulness that made me slightly nervous.

    "I'd like to talk about you. You have been so wonderful both to Helen and me. We've both noticed something about you that is not consistent with your character in that you are hiding something. I know you to be honest in everything else, so it puzzles me and my sister. We both love you and we want to help if we can. I know this is personal, but in order to help, I must ask—what are you hiding, Marcus?"

    My heart began to race. "Michelle, I don't know what you are talking about! I guess everyone in my work has a little professional detachment. Perhaps that is what you both are perceiving."

    But Michelle's gaze didn't waver. "Who are you really, deep down inside?"

    She knows! The thought hit me like a lightning bolt. You see, deep down inside, I knew that I was female. I had always known, but I feared what I might lose if I became the victim of stigma associated with people who changed their gender expression from what society felt I was supposed to have. I had paused too long thinking, and now I could not give an answer that would deflect her from questioning me.

    The silence stretched between us, heavy with unspoken truth. Helen's gentle breathing from the next room seemed to encourage me, as if her presence was giving me strength. The Celtic Triquetra around Michelle's neck caught the afternoon light, and I thought of its twin around Helen's neck—symbols of connection, of sisterhood, of acceptance.

    Finally, I found the courage to tell the truth.

    "I'm female."

    The words hung in the air between us, and I felt as if I'd just stepped off a cliff into unknown territory. There was no taking them back now.

    Life Passed -02-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Mature / Thirty+

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    triquetra

    Life Passed

    A Transgender Paranormal Fantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Chapter Two: The Power of Authentic Love

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    How will Marcus' confession be received that she has a female soul?

    Copyright 2008, 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Sundays to complete it here. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love




    Chapter Two: The Power of Authentic Love

    My confession of being female hung in the air between Michelle and me like a bridge I'd finally found the courage to cross. Her response would determine whether I'd found sanctuary or stepped into another kind of exile.

    "Oh Sweetie!" Michelle's face lit up with understanding rather than shock. "You express female gender in a lot of ways. Only the way that you represent yourself by your outward appearance is inconsistent with that expression. We love you and if you choose to totally express female gender in all aspects of your life, we will support you in any way that we can."

    The relief that washed over me was so profound I felt my knees weaken. After years of hiding, of professional detachment serving as armor against vulnerability, someone had seen my truth and embraced it completely.

    "I appreciate your compassion, Michelle. I'm not sure that I am ready for such a step right now. I'm glad that you two would be okay if I were to transition."

    Michelle's smile deepened, and she reached into her purse with deliberate purpose. "I have something for you. You see, I felt that you have a sister spirit within you. From what you have discussed with both Helen and me, your spirit seems to be compatible with ours."

    She handed me a small velvet box, and my hands trembled slightly as I accepted it. Inside, nestled against dark fabric, lay another Celtic Triquetra knot necklace—identical to the ones Helen and Michelle wore, yet somehow uniquely meant for me.

    "The necklaces that I thought were twins were actually triplets," I whispered, understanding flooding through me. "And I have the third one."

    "Thank you, Michelle, and I will properly thank Helen when she is awake," I told her, rising to give her a heartfelt hug and a kiss on the cheek. As she lifted the necklace from the box and placed it around my neck, something profound shifted within me. The weight of the Celtic knot against my chest felt like coming home.

    My emotions overwhelmed me, and tears of joy streamed down my face—tears for being welcomed as family, for being acknowledged as female, for finally belonging somewhere as my authentic self.

    "You are welcome, my dear. I hope that you will wear it always as Helen and I will wear ours. We won't mind if you wear it inside your clothes until the day that you can find it within yourself to be open about who you really are inside."

    "Thank you for understanding. With this necklace and what it represents, I might have the faith to now go where my heart will take me."

    The Celtic Triquetra felt warm against my skin, as if it recognized its rightful owner. In Celtic tradition, it represented the three aspects of the feminine divine—maiden, mother, and crone—but for us, it symbolized something even more powerful: chosen family, unconditional love, and the sacred bond of sisterhood that transcended blood relations.

    Michelle would have spoken again, but the peaceful moment shattered as medical alarms pierced the afternoon quiet. Helen's monitors were screaming warnings that made my blood run cold.

    "Michelle, call 911!" I commanded, my hospice training overriding everything else. I never asserted myself so forcefully unless the situation was truly dire, and this was.

    I ran to Helen's room, my feet moving with practiced efficiency while my heart hammered against my ribs. Snatching up the AED from its place beside Helen's bed, I quickly tucked the new necklace inside my scrub top to keep it safe during the emergency procedures.

    Helen lay unresponsive, her face peaceful despite the chaos of alarms. I began CPR immediately, counting compressions and breaths with mechanical precision while my mind raced. After one complete cycle yielded no response, I positioned the AED pads on her chest with steady hands.

    "Analyzing rhythm," the machine announced in its emotionless voice. "Shock advised."

    "Clear!" I called out, though Michelle was still in the other room on the phone with emergency services. The shock delivered, Helen's body jerked, but her eyes remained closed.

    "Marcus, they have dispatched EMTs. They should be here in five minutes. I will meet them and direct them to you and Helen."

    "Thank you, Michelle."

    The AED attempted two more shocks, each one a desperate gamble against the inevitable. When it finally announced "No shock advised," I resumed CPR, my arms burning with effort but my determination unwavering. This was Helen—the woman who had seen my truth, who had welcomed me into her spiritual family, who had just given me the gift of belonging.

    The EMTs arrived with professional efficiency, and I stepped back to let them work their own kind of magic. One took Helen's medical history from Michelle while the other administered epinephrine directly into Helen's IV line.

    For a heart-stopping moment, nothing happened. Then Helen's eyes fluttered open, and she drew a shaky breath.

    "She's back," the EMT announced, but I could see in her eyes that this was likely temporary—a brief reprieve rather than a true recovery.

    As they transferred Helen to the stretcher, I caught her gaze. Even weakened, her eyes held a depth of love and understanding that spoke directly to my soul. The Celtic Triquetra beneath my scrub top seemed to pulse with warmth, as if responding to some unseen energy flowing between us.

    The ambulance ride to the hospital passed in a blur of sirens and medical chatter. Michelle and I followed in her car, the weight of unspoken knowledge heavy between us. Helen's time was running short, and somehow, we all knew it.

    But as I touched the hidden necklace at my throat, I sensed that Helen's greatest gift to me was yet to come. The power of three—maiden, mother, and crone—was awakening, and with it, possibilities I couldn't yet imagine.

    The hospital loomed ahead, and I realized that whatever happened next would change all our lives forever. The Celtic sisterhood was complete, and Helen's final act of love was about to transform everything we thought we knew about life, death, and the magic that binds souls together across time and space.

    Life Passed -03-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Preteen or Intermediate

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    triquetra

    Life Passed

    A Transgender Paranormal Fantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Chapter Three: The Sacred Trinity

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can Minuet understand what to do with the gift of Life Passed to her by Helen?

    Copyright 2008, 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Sundays to complete it here. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love




    Chapter Three: The Sacred Trinity

    My confession of being female and Michelle's acceptance had created a profound moment of spiritual connection between us. But as Helen's medical alarms shattered the peaceful afternoon, that moment of belonging transformed into something far more urgent and mystical.

    The EMTs had successfully revived Helen with epinephrine, but as we followed the ambulance to the hospital, I could feel the Celtic Triquetra necklace warming against my chest. Something profound was happening—something that went beyond medical intervention.

    In the cardiac treatment room, Helen lay surrounded by monitors and machines, her breathing shallow but steady. The DNR order meant that when her time came, there would be no heroic measures—only love, acceptance, and whatever supernatural forces had been awakened by our completed sisterhood.

    "Sweetie, you are one with Helen and me now, we are sisters," Michelle whispered as we sat in the waiting room. "Helen's homecoming nears. If you open yourself to the supernatural, you may be able to share the totality of the experience."

    The weight of her words settled over me like a sacred mantle. "What are you telling me, Michelle?"

    I didn't care what anyone thought at this point, so I pulled the necklace out from my scrub top and wore it proudly for all to see. The Celtic Triquetra caught the harsh hospital lighting, its intricate knotwork seeming to pulse with its own inner radiance.

    "You know that Helen's medical wishes dictate that she not be kept alive artificially. This may be the time when we both have to say goodbye to her. It is a most powerful time, full of possibilities if you are open to them."

    The truth of it hit me like a physical blow. Helen was dying, and somehow, Michelle was preparing me for something beyond ordinary grief. "I'm ready to say goodbye to Helen if it comes to that. I'm open to any possibility."

    "Good. They will be calling for us soon."

    No sooner had she spoken when Nurse Walters walked purposefully into the waiting room. "Mrs. Johnson? Helen called for you, and time is short."

    The three of us walked quickly through the hospital corridors, our footsteps echoing with the urgency of approaching finality. When we reached Helen's bedside, I instinctively moved to one side and took her hand while Michelle took the other. The Celtic Triquetra necklaces—all three of them—seemed to resonate with each other, creating an invisible triangle of connection around Helen's bed.

    "Thank you for coming, sisters," Helen whispered, her voice barely audible but filled with profound love.

    "I love you, Helen. Blessed be!" The words came from somewhere deeper than conscious thought.

    "I love you too, Helen. Thank you for my gift."

    Helen's eyes sparkled with the same mischievous wisdom I'd come to cherish. "I hope you like your next gift as well, sister. I love both of you with all my heart."

    The monitors began their final alarm sequence, but this time, the DNR order meant we could only hold her hands and bear witness. As Helen's physical form released its hold on life, I felt my eyes rolling back as consciousness slipped away from me.

    The Spiritual Realm
    Suddenly, I was more alive than I had ever been. The sensation was overwhelming—I felt completely congruent and utterly different simultaneously. Looking down at myself, I realized I existed as pure energy, pure spirit. For the first time, I saw myself as I had only glimpsed in dreams: a twelve-year-old girl who hadn't yet begun puberty, radiant with authentic possibility.

    At my feet lay my corporeal body, still appearing as male as I had forced myself to portray to the world, collapsed unconscious on the hospital floor. Michelle still clutched Helen's hand, weeping over her sister's passing, while Nurse Walters rushed to attend to my unconscious form.

    "Sister, it is time for me to pass my life to you."

    I turned to find Helen beside me, her spiritual form blazing with accumulated life energy. She appeared more vibrant than she had in months, free from the physical limitations that had imprisoned her.

    "Helen, I don't understand."

    "How could you, sweetie? The white light beckons to me, and my life force glows with the energy that I have added through living. That energy ordinarily would be used to transform me physically into the person I would be for my next life."

    "Would?" The word hung between us, heavy with implication.

    "I feel that you should not have to wait for your next life to put an end to your suffering. I intend to use that life energy to put right what once went wrong for you."

    The magnitude of her offer struck me like lightning. "No, Helen! Your next leap may be the leap all the way home. Giving me that gift could cost you everything."

    "Yet it is my gift to give." Her spiritual form pulsed with determination. "Do you know why your spirit is still a girl instead of a woman?"

    The truth came to me with crystal clarity. "I feel that it is because I have not allowed myself to experience puberty yet the way I should have, in mind and body."

    "Are you open to that possibility now? Are you ready to be your true self?"

    Every fiber of my being resonated with the answer. "I am, Helen. You have given me the gift of understanding. When I get back, I will start transition. I will be true to myself and to you and Michelle, my sisters."

    Helen's energy seemed to intensify, and I sensed we were approaching the crucial moment. "Sometimes, sisters have to act as mothers when mother isn't available. Are you ready to accept her in that role?"

    The rightness of it overwhelmed me. "Michelle would make a great mother. Yes, I will gladly accept Michelle as my mother."

    The Transformation
    Helen's energy aura, which had been bright before, suddenly overwhelmed me in a blinding flash. I felt myself speeding toward a white light, but instead of moving toward it, the white light engulfed me completely. Every cell of my being was suffused with Helen's life force, her love, her accumulated wisdom, and her final gift of authentic existence.

    The sensation was indescribable—like being unmade and remade simultaneously, every atom of my being restructured by love itself. I felt my spirit and body aligning for the first time in my existence, the profound incongruence that had defined my life dissolving into perfect harmony.

    When consciousness returned, the familiar surroundings of the hospital room greeted me, but everything had changed. Nurse Walters towered over me as she helped me to my feet, but now her height was appropriate—I was looking up at the world through the eyes of a twelve-year-old girl.

    Everything was right because now the physical me matched the spiritual me. I was Minuet, a preadolescent girl with my entire authentic life ahead of me.

    Michelle had come around the bed and wrapped me in a protective hug, whispering urgently in my ear, "Play along, we'll talk in the car."

    "Sweetie, I was so worried about you," she said loudly enough for the nurse to hear. "Is my daughter really alright?"

    "She's fine. Her vitals are strong. She just fainted when Miss Chambers died."

    The nurse's matter-of-fact tone suggested that reality had somehow adjusted to accommodate Helen's supernatural gift. To everyone except Michelle and me, I had always been Minuet, Michelle's twelve-year-old daughter.

    "Minnie, let's get you home. The nurses have to see about Helen now anyway, so we should give them a chance to take care of things."

    "Thank you, Momma." The word felt natural, right, as if I had been saying it my entire life.

    Looking down at myself, I marveled at Helen's attention to detail. I was dressed exactly as I had appeared in spirit form: a long A-line dress made of pink velvet paired with white knee socks and black Mary Janes, with a matching purse on my shoulder. My hair was styled in two pigtails with pink ribbons tying up the ends. No makeup, but I didn't need any—I had the natural glow of youth and authenticity.

    The walk to the car felt eternal, both of us maintaining careful silence lest we say something that might shatter the delicate illusion that protected us. Once the car doors slammed shut, I felt relief wash over me like taking a deep breath after holding it for hours.

    New Memories, New Life
    "It worked," Michelle breathed, her voice filled with wonder. "Helen passed her next life on to you early. Do you remember being Marcus?"

    The question opened floodgates of memory that were both familiar and strange. "Yes, but that is like another lifetime. I remember more clearly being raised with our mother until she died, and then you taking care of both Helen and me after that. Oh yes, and that sweet nurse Jessica who cared for Helen ordinarily, but she called in sick and we had to care for her today. I'm glad that I learned CPR so I could help Helen while you called for help, Momma."

    Michelle's eyes filled with tears of amazement. "I remember both lives too. You were a great big help, Minuet. You have a great big heart, and you could be a medical professional again if that's where your heart leads you."

    The weight of loss suddenly hit me. "I miss Helen, Momma."

    "You don't have to miss me yet. I'm still around."

    Helen's voice came from behind me, and I turned to see her spiritual form, even more abundant with energy than before the white flash. She appeared as a shimmering presence that only Michelle and I could perceive.

    "What happened, Helen?" I asked, reaching toward her luminous form.

    "I found out that the leap home is not one that can be taken on our own energy, but with the ability granted to us when we are ready. The Goddess told me that in passing my life to you, I had shown myself worthy to pass into the beyond and go home myself. I've been given leave to be with you to help you through this transition before I make that trek into the great beyond."

    The relief was overwhelming. "I'm glad for you that you are about at the end of your journey, Helen. I'm glad for me that you will be along to guide me at the starting of my journey."

    A question that had been nagging at me finally surfaced. "When time folded over on itself as a result of all that creative energy you summoned, how come we three seem to be the only ones who have a clue about what was?"

    Helen's laughter tinkled like silver bells. "You don't need me for that answer since your mommy came up with that wrinkle. It's the triplet necklaces, and in a real way, our sisterhood held a power of three that was beyond any understanding of TV show writers. We three are bound together in a way that defies understanding."

    Michelle nodded, touching her own necklace. "And when Helen leaves this plane of existence, Momma?"

    "We'll still be bound together, and where she goes, we will, when our time comes, follow and be reunited there."

    I looked between them, my new twelve-year-old perspective making everything feel both profound and simple. "Is that true, Helen? And in how many lives will we be together, physically, that is?"

    "That would be telling, sprite!" Helen's eyes twinkled with ancient mischief. "In the place that I am going, physicality isn't really meaningful. Even with me gone in a way, in a way I will always be with you."

    The frustration of being spoken to in riddles bubbled up. "I guess I should have expected being talked to in riddles since I'm the child here."

    "If you are a child, sweetie, then I am much more of one. At least you are comfortable in this universe of ours, but I'm going beyond all. I'm sorry if riddle speak frustrates you, but it's the only way of representing something so alien."

    Understanding flooded through me. "I'm sorry, Helen. While I am in the muck, this is something that I asked for. I know some of the rules and I will discover the others. I cannot even imagine what awaits you. I guess when I can, then I will be where you are now. I'll be waiting for my homecoming."

    "That's okay, sprite. I have a feeling that getting you up to speed was just what the doctor ordered. I could never let one of my sisters down if I had any choice in it."

    One more question burned in my mind. "Helen, why am I a child now?"

    Her expression grew tender with understanding. "Sweetie, that's where your spirit was stuck. If you had become a woman of the same age that Marcus was, then you would still be incongruent since your spirit was stuck as a little girl. Bringing your spirit and body together with congruency will allow you to grow up the way you might have if you had been able to let out your true self when you were thirteen the first go around."

    The pieces finally clicked into place. "You were trying to prepare me for this before I became Minuet, and I didn't understand then, but I believe I do now. Thank you for looking out for my best interest, Helen."

    "Think nothing of it, sweetie. Sisters do for each other. As you have done for me, I do for you, as around the circle our love flows."

    We shared a metaphysical hug—not the pressing together of physical forms, but a spiritual closeness where I felt Helen's presence as strongly as any physical embrace. The love was the same, perhaps even stronger. When Michelle joined us in a group spiritual hug, I felt the power of three and put to rest any doubts that anything would truly separate us from each other.

    "One thing that you are right about, young lady, is that physically now you are a child and will be one for the foreseeable future. Your body needs much more sleep, especially after a day as trying as this, and even more as you start turning into the woman you will grow up to be. It's bedtime for you now, munchkin. Please be a good girl and take your bath, then get dressed for bed."

    The prospect of my first night as Minuet filled me with both excitement and trepidation. As we pulled into the driveway of what were now my childhood memories told me was home, I realized that Helen's greatest gift wasn't just the physical transformation—it was the chance to grow up authentically, supported by a love that transcended death itself.

    The Celtic Triquetra necklace rested warm against my chest, a constant reminder that I was part of something eternal, something that would guide me through whatever challenges lay ahead in this new life that had been passed to me.

    Life Passed -04-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    triquetra

    Life Passed

    A Transgender Paranormal Fantasy

    From the Paranormal Visitor Universe

    Chapter Four: New Memories, New Life

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can Minuet fit in to being a little girl in the family that she loves?

    Copyright 2008, 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This book, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. BCTS will get weekly postings on Sundays to complete it here. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love




    Chapter Four: New Memories, New Life

    Once the car doors slammed shut, I felt relief wash over me like taking a deep breath after holding it for hours.

    "It worked," Michelle breathed, her voice filled with wonder. "Helen passed her next life on to you early. Do you remember being Marcus?"

    The question opened floodgates of memory that were both familiar and strange. "Yes, but that is like another lifetime. I remember more clearly being raised with our mother until she died, and then you taking care of both Helen and me after that. Oh yes, and that sweet nurse Jessica who cared for Helen ordinarily, but she called in sick and we had to care for her today. I'm glad that I learned CPR so I could help Helen while you called for help, Momma."

    Michelle's eyes filled with tears of amazement. "I remember both lives too. You were a great big help, Minuet. You have a great big heart, and you could be a medical professional again if that's where your heart leads you."

    The weight of loss suddenly hit me. "I miss Helen, Momma."

    "You don't have to miss me yet. I'm still around."

    Helen's voice came from behind me, and I turned to see her spiritual form, even more abundant with energy than before the white flash. She appeared as a shimmering presence that only Michelle and I could perceive.

    "What happened, Helen?" I asked, reaching toward her luminous form.

    "I found out that the leap home is not one that can be taken on our own energy, but with the ability granted to us when we are ready. The Goddess told me that in passing my life to you, I had shown myself worthy to pass into the beyond and go home myself. I've been given leave to be with you to help you through this transition before I make that trek into the great beyond."

    "When time folded over on itself as a result of all that creative energy you summoned, how come we three seem to be the only ones who have a clue about what was?"

    Helen's laughter tinkled like silver bells. "You don't need me for that answer since your mommy came up with that wrinkle. It's the triplet necklaces, and in a real way, our sisterhood held a power of three that was beyond any understanding. We three are bound together in a way that defies understanding."

    "Helen, why am I a child now?"

    Her expression grew tender with understanding. "Sweetie, that's where your spirit was stuck. If you had become a woman of the same age that Marcus was, then you would still be incongruent since your spirit was stuck as a little girl. Bringing your spirit and body together with congruency will allow you to grow up the way you might have if you had been able to let out your true self when you were thirteen the first go around."

    "You were trying to prepare me for this before I became Minuet, and I didn't understand then, but I believe I do now. Thank you for looking out for my best interest, Helen."

    "Think nothing of it, sweetie. Sisters do for each other. As you have done for me, I do for you, as around the circle our love flows."

    We shared a metaphysical hug—not the pressing together of physical forms, but a spiritual closeness where I felt Helen's presence as strongly as any physical embrace. When Michelle joined us in a group spiritual hug, I felt the power of three and put to rest any doubts that anything would truly separate us from each other.

    "One thing that you are right about, young lady, is that physically now you are a child and will be one for the foreseeable future. Your body needs much more sleep, especially after a day as trying as this. It's bedtime for you now, munchkin. Please be a good girl and take your bath, then get dressed for bed."

    "Mommy, will you tuck me in and tell me a bedtime story?"

    "I thought that you said you were a big girl now and you didn't need a bedtime story anymore?"

    "Awww Mommy. Just this once. I've had a busy day."

    "That you have, munchkin. Okay, if you are a good girl, and are ready for bed when I go up to check on you, then I will tell you a story. Which one do you want to hear?"

    "The one about every little girl being a princess, Mommy."

    She rolled her eyes at me. "I might have known. As you wish, munchkin."

    As I headed upstairs to my room, I realized that Helen's greatest gift wasn't just the physical transformation—it was the chance to grow up authentically, supported by a love that transcended death itself. The Celtic Triquetra necklace rested warm against my chest, a constant reminder that I was part of something eternal, something that would guide me through whatever challenges lay ahead in this new life that had been passed to me.

    The princess in the story had lived authentically ever after. Now it was time for me to do the same.

    Superheroine Universe

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Organizational: 

    • Section Page

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    .



    Superheroine Universe

    Original and Shared Settings



    These are Superheroine stories set in my original settings and also in shared settings. For Fan Fiction Superheroines, look at my Goddess of Exxor Universe




    Reckoning

    A Shared Superheroine Universe Story

    Edited and Originated by
    Catherine Linda Michal

    .

    By Catherine Linda Michal, Erin Halfelven, Grover, Maggie Finson, and Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Will five great guys turned gifted girls save the world?



    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Prolog

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Will entropy claim a transwoman endowed with superpowers from a catastrophe?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Reckoning

    Author: 

    • Catherine Linda Michel
    • Erin Halfelven
    • Grover
    • Maggie Finson
    • Sasha Nexus

    Organizational: 

    • Title Page

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    TG Universes & Series: 

    • Reckoning by Catherine Michel et al.

    Other Keywords: 

    • Collaborative Fiction

    Reckoning

    Edited and Originated by
    Catherine Linda Michal

    By Catherine Linda Michal, Erin Halfelven, Grover, Maggie Finson, and Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Will five great guys turned gifted girls save the world?

    An incomplete novel begun 2/8/2012


    Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, settings, etc. are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the authors of these stories. The authors are in no way associated with the owners, creators, or producers of any previously copyrighted material. No copyright infringement is intended. .


    TG Themes: 

    • Fresh Start
    • Voluntary

    Felicity Finds Family

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Organizational: 

    • Title Page

    Contests: 

    • 2013-04 One April Morning - Spring 2013 Story Challenge

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Prolog

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Will entropy claim what is left of a transwoman once endowed with superpowers but now emerges from the catastrophe only as pure energy?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Prolog

    Help. The word fragments through what remains of my consciousness, the only coherent thought left as my sentience dissolves into pure energy. I have no form, no senses—if I've been hurled beyond the planetary system, beyond the galaxy, beyond the universe itself, I would never know.

    The void stretches infinite and empty around me. My existence flickers like a dying star, entropy clawing at my energy reserves with relentless hunger. Each moment steals more of what I am, what I was, what I might yet be. In this absolute darkness, my memories have already scattered like dust in a cosmic wind.

    I am forgetting everything.

    First went the faces—those I loved, those I saved, those I failed. Then the places: the warmth of sunlight on familiar ground, the sound of laughter in rooms I once called home. Now even my name dissolves into the growing silence.

    Who was I?

    The question echoes through the emptiness, but no answer comes. Perhaps there never was one. Perhaps I was always just this—fading energy in an endless night, consciousness scattered across dimensions I can no longer comprehend.

    Time has no meaning here. I could have been drifting for moments or millennia. The entropy continues its patient work, unraveling the last threads of my being. Soon, even this awareness will be gone, and I will become nothing more than background radiation in the cosmic dark.

    Is this how it ends?

    The thought arrives with unexpected clarity, a final flicker of defiance against the dying of my light. Somewhere in the depths of my fragmenting mind, I grasp for purpose, for meaning, for any reason to resist the pull toward oblivion.

    But there is only the void. Only the slow, inexorable fade toward nothingness.

    My energy signature weakens. The quantum threads that held my consciousness together begin to snap, one by one. I am unraveling, becoming less than a whisper in the infinite silence.

    Please, I think, though I'm not sure to whom I'm pleading. Please, let something remain.

    The darkness presses closer, and I feel myself beginning to let go. Whatever catastrophe brought me here, whatever universe I once called home, whatever heroic last stand I might have made—it all becomes academic now. The void cares nothing for noble sacrifices or cosmic tragedies. It simply is, and it will consume me as it has consumed everything else.

    Almost gone now...

    My awareness contracts to a single point of light in an ocean of black. This is what remains of whatever I once was—a spark about to be extinguished, a story about to end without ever being told.

    The entropy reaches for me with patient fingers, ready to claim this last fragment of defiance.

    Unless...

    Felicity Finds Family -01-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic
    • Fanfiction

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 1: The Void Between Worlds

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can the transgender heroine survive after the cataclysm that they protected their planets and friends from but could not protect themself?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 1: The Void Between Worlds

    The silence was absolute.

    Not the comfortable quiet of a library or the peaceful hush of falling snow—this was the crushing absence of sound that exists in the space between heartbeats, between thoughts, between the death of one universe and the birth of another.

    She existed here as pure energy, her consciousness scattered like pinpricks of light across an infinite canvas of nothingness. She had no form, no substance, only the fading echo of what she once was. The catastrophic event that had destroyed her universe—whatever it was—had stripped away everything: her identity, her memories, her very sense of self.

    Escape. The word pulsed through her dissolving awareness like a dying star's final flicker. She had no way to measure time in this place where time held no meaning, no way to know if she drifted for moments or millennia through the cosmic graveyard of her former reality.

    Her energy reserves depleted steadily. In this realm where the laws of physics held no sway, entropy gnawed at her core like a patient predator. She faced the ultimate dissolution—not death, but the complete erasure of everything she had ever been.

    The darkness pressed in from all directions, a weight that existed beyond the physical realm. Her memories, already fractured, continued to fragment further. Glimpses of faces without names, echoes of voices without words, the phantom sensation of emotions without context—all of it swirling away like leaves in a hurricane of cosmic indifference.

    Yet somewhere in the depths of her fading consciousness, a flicker remained. Not hope—she had no frame of reference for such a concept—but something more primal. A stubborn refusal to simply cease existing. It was this tiny spark of defiance that kept her energy from scattering completely into the void.

    The tesseract within her—though she had no name for it, no understanding of what it was—pulsed with a rhythm that matched her dying thoughts. This infinite energy source, this gift from a transformation she couldn't remember, flickered like a candle in a cosmic wind. It was the only thing preventing her complete dissolution, though even it seemed to be failing against the relentless assault of entropy.

    In the endless expanse of nothingness, the being who no longer knew her name, drifted closer to the final silence. Her consciousness, once vibrant and powerful enough to fold space-time itself, now existed as little more than a whisper against the vast indifference of the void.

    She had saved her world once. She had sacrificed everything to protect those she loved. But the trauma of that sacrifice had been so complete, so devastating, that her mind had hidden it away, locked behind walls of amnesia that even the destruction of her universe couldn't breach.

    As her energy continued to fade, as the last fragments of her identity dissolved into the cosmic dark, one final thought emerged from the depths of her dying consciousness: What it means to become yourself.

    The words held no context, no memory of where they came from, but they resonated with something fundamental in her core—a truth that transcended the destruction of universes and the passage of eons.

    The void stretched on, infinite and merciless, carrying her toward the ultimate darkness where even energy cannot survive. But in that final moment before complete dissolution, something stirred in the fabric of reality itself.

    A presence, vast and benevolent, moved through the endless night. Ancient beyond measure, compassionate beyond understanding, it had witnessed the rise and fall of countless civilizations, the birth and death of universes beyond counting. And now, drawn by the fading light of a being who had once known the courage to transform herself completely, it approached

    The doctor—for that was what she was, though mortal minds could never fully comprehend her true nature—Extended her awareness across the void. Goddess had been watching, waiting, drawn by the unique resonance of the heroine's energy signature. Here was a being who had chosen transformation over preservation, sacrifice over safety, love over fear.

    In the space between heartbeats that didn't exist, between thoughts that had no thinker, salvation approached through the endless night.

    The Goddess reached out with power that spanned dimensions, her touch gentle as starlight, her voice carrying the weight of galaxies:

    "Child of two worlds, daughter of transformation, your journey is not yet complete. The void claims many, but not you. Not today."

    As her words echoed through the emptiness, reality itself began to shift. The absolute darkness cracked like an eggshell, revealing glimpses of light beyond—not the harsh light of stars, but the warm glow of possibility, of second chances of a world waiting to be discovered.

    "You have forgotten who you were," the Goddess continued, her presence growing stronger, more defined. "But that does not matter. What matters is who you choose to become."

    The tesseract within the transwoman's core pulsed brighter, responding to the divine presence. Energy flowed back into her scattered consciousness, not restoring her memories but giving her the strength to face whatever came next.

    "I offer you a gift," the Goddess said, her voice now carrying the warmth of a mother's embrace. "A chance to discover yourself anew, to find the family you've always searched for, to become the person you were meant to be. But know this—the path will not be easy. You will face trials that test not just your power, but your heart."

    In the growing light, She felt something she had no name for—a stirring of purpose, a whisper of destiny. She couldn't remember her past, but she could feel the future calling to her, bright with possibility.

    "Do you accept this gift?" the Goddess asked. "Do you choose to begin again?"

    Though she had no voice, no form to speak with, her answer resonated through the void with the force of a supernova:

    Yes.

    The darkness shattered like glass, and the heroine fell toward the light, toward life, toward a world that would challenge everything she thought she knew about herself. Behind her, the void sealed itself, taking with it the last remnants of her old existence.

    Ahead lay Earth, and Hotel Colorado, and the family she didn't yet know she was searching for.

    The journey of becoming herself was about to begin.

    Felicity Finds Family -02-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • Mature Subjects (pg15)

    Contests: 

    • 2013-04 One April Morning - Spring 2013 Story Challenge

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 2: The Goddess Appears

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Who is the Goddess and why is she helping the transgender heroine?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 2: The Goddess Appears

    The nothingness shattered like glass around a single point of light.

    The transwoman's scattered consciousness pulled together with a sensation that defied description—like scattered raindrops suddenly remembering they were once a stream. Her energy, moments before dissolving into the cosmic void, stabilized with an abrupt completeness that left her reeling.

    The absolute darkness gave way to something that wasn't quite light, wasn't quite space, but held the essence of both. She found herself in what could only be described as a temple—though no human architect had ever conceived such a structure. Crystalline walls pulsed with inner luminescence, their surfaces reflecting not light but understanding. The geometry was impossible: angles that bent inward on themselves, corridors that led both forward and backward simultaneously, columns that supported not just a ceiling but the very concept of sanctuary.

    And at the center of it all, She waited.

    The Goddess—for there was no other word that could encompass what she perceived—existed as both presence and absence, form and formlessness. She was the space between stars and the star itself, the question and the answer, the void and the fullness that filled it. When Felicity tried to focus on her directly, she saw a woman of impossible beauty whose features shifted like morning mist. When she looked away, the Goddess filled her peripheral vision as a being of pure radiance whose very existence made the temple walls sing with harmonics that touched the soul.

    "You may speak," the Goddess said, her voice carrying the weight of galaxies and the gentleness of a mother's lullaby. "Ask me questions, my new daughter."

    The word daughter resonated through Felicity's being like a struck bell. She had no memories of parents, no understanding of family—yet something in her core recognized the truth of that relationship. Not biological, but something deeper. A choosing. A claiming.

    "Goddess," the heroine whispered, her voice barely more than a thought given form. "I do not have a name. I have no memories at all. Please forgive me." She paused, gathering courage. "Why did you call me your daughter?"

    The Goddess smiled, an expression that seemed to illuminate the temple from within. "Daughter, I know not which universe you are from, but you manipulate space-time and dimensions as I do—what I call folding. You have other talents, but they are derived from that one."

    As she spoke, the transwoman felt something stir within her consciousness. Not memory, exactly, but an awareness of potential. The ability to fold space, to step between dimensions, to reshape reality itself through will and understanding. It was like discovering she had limbs she'd never known existed.

    "I can tell that you have been through a cataclysm in which you saved your planet and your friends," the Goddess continued, her tone growing both proud and sorrowful. "The experience was so terrible your mind hid it from you. It would be best for you to start over, since there is no way for even I to return you to your universe."

    The words should have brought despair, but instead she felt a strange sense of relief. The weight of unknown tragedy lifted from her shoulders, replaced by the clean slate of possibility. She was not running from her past—she was walking toward her future.

    "For a new name, I can offer you one of mine," the Goddess said, extending her hand. As she did, the heroine felt power flow between them—not just energy, but identity. "From henceforth, you shall be called Felicity Archer."

    The name settled into her consciousness like a key finding its lock. Felicity—happiness, joy, the ability to find delight in existence itself. Archer—one who aims true, who seeks distant targets with focused intention. It was perfect, complete, utterly her.

    "It's too early for you to manipulate your energy back into matter," the Goddess continued, her expression becoming more focused. "I'll do that for you. I'll give you a worthy body complete with all the things one needs to live well on Earth."

    But before the transformation could begin, the Goddess paused, her knowing gaze seeming to peer directly into Felicity's soul. "You will understand what it means to become yourself," she said, the words carrying the weight of prophecy. "The journey ahead will teach you that truth is not about remembering who you were, but choosing who you will be."

    As she spoke, Felicity felt something new settling into her core—a presence that was both part of her and separate from her. It pulsed with infinite potential, a wellspring of energy that seemed to connect her to the very fabric of reality itself.

    "What is this?" Felicity asked, her consciousness recoiling slightly from the overwhelming power.

    "A tesseract," the Goddess replied, her smile becoming mysterious. "An infinite energy source that will grow with you as you learn to use it. It will grant you healing abilities, dimensional manipulation, and access to pocket dimensions where you can store what you need. But more than that—it will respond to your emotional growth. The more you learn to love, to trust, to become authentically yourself, the more powerful it will become."

    The concept was staggering. Not just power, but power that grew through connection, through becoming fully human while remaining something more. It was a gift that demanded growth, change, vulnerability.

    "But remember," the Goddess warned, her voice taking on a note of gentle caution, "power without wisdom is chaos. The tesseract will teach you control, but only if you're willing to face the truth of who you are—all of it, shadow and light together."

    Felicity felt the weight of that responsibility settling around her like a mantle. She was being given not just a second chance at life, but the tools to become something unprecedented. The question was whether she would have the courage to use them.

    "I understand," she said, and was surprised to find that she meant it. "I accept whatever challenge this brings."

    The Goddess's smile broadened, and for a moment the temple filled with the sound of distant music—not heard but felt, a symphony of possibility that spoke of journeys yet to be taken, families yet to be found, love yet to be discovered.

    "Then let us begin," the Goddess said, raising her hands. "Your new life awaits."

    The temple walls began to shift and change, preparing for a transformation that would reshape not just Felicity's existence, but the very nature of what it meant to be human. The tesseract within her pulsed with anticipation, its infinite energy preparing to merge with flesh and blood and bone.

    In the space between one heartbeat and the next, between energy and matter, between what was and what could be, Felicity Dawn Archer prepared to be born.

    Felicity Finds Family -03-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 3: Cosmic Rebirth

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    What does she need to learn and what decision does she have to make before she can be reborn?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 3: Cosmic Rebirth

    The temple around them shifted and expanded, its crystalline walls pulsing with deeper luminescence as the Goddess prepared to reveal the true nature of Felicity's journey. The impossible architecture seemed to breathe with anticipation, columns of light stretching toward infinity while the floor beneath them rippled like water made solid.

    "Before I give you form," the Goddess said, her voice carrying the weight of cosmic truth, "you must understand what you carry within you."

    Felicity felt her consciousness drawn inward, toward the tesseract that pulsed at her core. As she focused on it, the temple around them transformed into a vast observatory, its walls becoming transparent to reveal the infinite expanse of the multiverse beyond. Galaxies wheeled in their courses, universes bloomed and died, and through it all, threads of connection sparkled like silver lines binding everything together.

    "Your abilities go far beyond simple energy manipulation," the Goddess explained, gesturing to the cosmic display. "What I call folding is the power to manipulate space-time itself, to step between dimensions, to reshape reality through will and understanding."

    As she spoke, Felicity watched demonstrations play out before them. She saw beings like herself—other folders—stepping through dimensional barriers as easily as walking through doorways. She witnessed the healing of dying stars, the bridging of impossible distances, the creation of pocket universes where refugees from destroyed realities could find sanctuary.

    "In your previous life," the Goddess continued, her tone becoming both proud and sorrowful, "you possessed this gift. More than that—you used it to save an entire world."

    The cosmic display shifted, showing flashes of a reality Felicity couldn't quite grasp. A planet in crisis, dark forces consuming everything in their path, and at the center of it all, a figure of pure energy making an impossible choice. The images were fragmentary, seen as if through shattered glass, but the emotion behind them was crystal clear: sacrifice, love, and the terrible price of transformation.

    "The experience was so devastating," the Goddess said softly, "that your mind chose to forget rather than carry that burden. But the courage you showed—the willingness to become something entirely new to save those you loved—that remains part of your essence."

    Felicity felt tears she didn't know she could shed streaming down her face. Not tears of grief, but of recognition. Deep within her core, something stirred—not memory, but truth. She had remade herself once before, had chosen transformation over preservation, had discovered that sometimes becoming who you truly are requires leaving everything else behind.

    "But why show me this?" Felicity asked, her voice barely more than a whisper. "If I can't remember, if I can't return to that world—what purpose does it serve?"

    The Goddess smiled, and for a moment the impossible architecture around them resolved into something more intimate—a garden where eternal flowers bloomed in colors that had no names, where streams of liquid light meandered between trees whose leaves sang with the voices of distant stars.

    "Because, my daughter, your journey is not about reclaiming the past. It's about discovering who you choose to become in this new existence." The Goddess stepped closer, her presence warm and enveloping. "In your previous life, you knew the courage it takes to become who you truly are. Now you must learn that lesson again, but this time, you won't face it alone."

    As she spoke, the tesseract within Felicity pulsed with new intensity, and suddenly she could feel something else—distant but growing stronger. Other presences, other souls who carried their own burdens of transformation and change. She couldn't see them clearly, but she could sense their existence: a spirit trapped in ancient wood, a heart yearning to match its true form, a warrior displaced from her home dimension, a child lost in trauma and magic.

    "True family," the Goddess said, her words carrying the weight of prophecy, "sees who you really are and helps you become that person. They don't ask you to hide your nature or pretend to be something you're not. They celebrate your transformation and support your growth."

    The garden around them began to shift again, showing glimpses of a grand structure nestled in mountain valleys—a hotel that seemed to exist partially outside normal space, its walls holding secrets and its rooms offering sanctuary to those who needed it most.

    "The family you're seeking," the Goddess continued, "will be unlike anything you've known before. Not bound by blood or convention, but by choice and understanding. They will see your power and not fear it. They will witness your transformation and rejoice in it. They will help you become not just who you were meant to be, but who you choose to be."

    Felicity felt the truth of those words resonating through every fiber of her being. The tesseract within her core pulsed with anticipation, its infinite energy responding to the promise of connection, of belonging, of home.

    "But how will I know them?" she asked. "How will I recognize these people who will become my family?"

    The Goddess's smile broadened, and the garden around them filled with gentle laughter—not heard, but felt, like sunshine after rain. "You will know them because they will be on their own journeys of becoming. Just as you are learning to transform yourself, they will be discovering their own authentic selves. And when you meet them, you will recognize in each other the courage it takes to choose growth over comfort, truth over convenience."

    As she spoke, the tesseract within Felicity began to resonate with new frequencies, its power adapting to prepare for the connections that lay ahead. She could feel it learning, growing, becoming something more than just an energy source—becoming a bridge between souls, a tool for healing not just physical wounds but the deeper injuries of the heart.

    "Your power will grow strongest," the Goddess said, her voice taking on a note of gentle instruction, "when you use it not for yourself alone, but to help others become who they truly are. The tesseract responds to love, to sacrifice, to the willingness to put others' needs before your own. The more you open your heart, the more it will grant you access to its infinite potential."

    The cosmic display returned, showing Felicity glimpses of what lay ahead: moments of healing and transformation, the joy of found family, the challenges of protecting those she would come to love. She saw herself standing with others who had found their own paths to authenticity, their combined strength creating something greater than the sum of its parts.

    "Remember this," the Goddess said, her presence beginning to shift as preparation for the next phase of transformation began. "Identity is not about remembering who you were—it's about choosing who you become. And the greatest choice you can make is to become someone who helps others find their own truth."

    The garden around them started to dissolve, reality preparing to shift once more. But before it could complete its transformation, Felicity reached out with her consciousness, grasping hold of the truth the Goddess had revealed.

    "I understand," she said, her voice carrying new strength. "I'm not just searching for a place to belong. I'm searching for people who will help me become my best self, and whom I can help in return."

    The Goddess nodded, her form beginning to blur as the temple prepared for the next phase of Felicity's transformation. "Now you begin to understand what it means to become yourself. It's not a destination—it's a journey you take with others who share your courage to grow."

    As the cosmic display faded and the impossible architecture began to shift once more, Felicity felt the tesseract within her core pulse with new purpose. She was ready for the next step of her journey, ready to discover not just who she was, but who she was meant to become.

    The transformation from energy to matter awaited, and beyond that, a world full of souls yearning for the same thing she sought: the courage to become authentically themselves, and the family to support them on that journey.

    Felicity Finds Family -04-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Transformations
    • Magic
    • Fanfiction

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    TG Themes: 

    • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 4: The Transformation

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    How will Felicity cope with being recreated as a new person, the daughter of the Goddess?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 4: The Transformation

    The air in the temple shimmered with anticipation as the Goddess raised her hands, cosmic energy gathering around her fingers like liquid starlight. Felicity felt the tesseract within her core pulse with responding power, its infinite energy preparing to merge with something entirely new—flesh and blood and bone.

    "The transformation from pure energy to physical form," the Goddess explained, her voice carrying both warmth and ancient wisdom, "is not merely a change of state. It is a choice to embrace limitations in service of greater connection."

    As she spoke, the crystalline walls around them began to shift, their surfaces reflecting not light but possibility. Felicity watched in wonder as countless versions of herself flickered across the temple's faceted surfaces—different heights, different features, different expressions of the same essential self.

    "Your new form will be uniquely yours," the Goddess continued, "but it will also be designed for the world you're entering. Earth has its own rules, its own physics, its own ways of being human."

    The cosmic energy swirling around the Goddess's hands grew brighter, and Felicity felt herself being drawn into its gravitational pull. Not physically—she had no physical form yet—but with every particle of her consciousness, every thread of her being.

    "Will I still be me?" Felicity asked, her voice barely more than a whisper of thought.

    The Goddess's smile was radiant. "You will be more yourself than you have ever been. The constraints of physical form don't diminish the soul—they give it new ways to express itself."

    As the transformation began, Felicity felt her scattered energy drawing together, condensing like morning mist becoming dew. The sensation was indescribable—not painful, but overwhelming in its intensity. She was becoming dense, becoming real, becoming something that could touch and be touched, that could know hunger and satisfaction, exhaustion and rest.

    Her consciousness, which had existed as pure awareness floating in the void, now found itself settling into something infinitely more complex. A brain with its intricate neural networks, a heart that would beat with emotions she had yet to feel, lungs that would breathe the air of an alien world.

    "The tesseract will adapt to your new form," the Goddess explained as the transformation continued. "It will sink deeper into your being, becoming part of your cellular structure, your DNA, your very essence. You will always be able to access its power, but it will express itself through human channels."

    Felicity felt the infinite energy source within her core shifting, spreading, becoming something both more subtle and more profound. Where once it had been a blazing star of pure power, now it became a network of gentle light that threaded through every fiber of her being.

    Suddenly, she had senses. The temple around her exploded into full perception—not just the visual feast of crystalline architecture, but the subtle harmonics that resonated through the air, the feeling of smooth stone beneath her feet, the taste of possibility on her tongue.

    She looked down at her hands—her hands—and marveled at the intricate design of fingers and palms, the way light played across her skin, the remarkable sensitivity of nerve endings that could feel the movement of air itself.

    "Beautiful," she whispered, her voice now carrying the timbre of vocal cords, the resonance of a throat designed for speech.

    The Goddess approached, and Felicity could see her clearly now—not the overwhelming presence of pure divinity, but a woman whose beauty was both earthly and transcendent, whose eyes held the depths of eternity while her smile carried the warmth of immediate understanding.

    "You are beautiful," the Goddess agreed, reaching out to touch Felicity's face with fingers that felt both solid and ethereal. "But more than that, you are ready. Ready to walk among humans, to learn their ways, to discover what it means to be both mortal and divine."

    As the transformation completed, Felicity became aware of new sensations flooding her consciousness. The need for breath, the steady rhythm of a heartbeat, the way gravity pulled at her newly formed body. But beneath it all, the tesseract hummed with quiet power, reminding her that she was still herself—just expressed in a different way.

    "Your abilities will manifest differently now," the Goddess explained, gesturing to the space around them. "The folding of space-time, the healing powers, the access to pocket dimensions—all of these will flow through your human form, shaped by your emotions, your intentions, your growth as a person."

    To demonstrate, the Goddess waved her hand, and suddenly Felicity could see glimpses of her future—not clear visions, but impressions of connection and growth. She saw herself standing with others who, like her, were learning to embrace their authentic selves. She felt the warmth of acceptance, the strength that comes from belonging, the joy of helping others discover their own paths to transformation.

    "The hunger you feel," the Goddess said, noting Felicity's sudden awareness of her body's needs, "is not just for food, though you will need that too. It is a hunger for connection, for purpose, for the family you will choose and who will choose you."

    The temple around them began to shift again, preparing for the next phase of the journey. But before the transition could complete, the Goddess placed both hands on Felicity's shoulders, her touch warm and reassuring.

    "Remember," she said, her voice carrying the weight of blessing, "physical form is not a limitation—it is a gift. Through it, you will experience love in ways you never could as pure energy. You will know the comfort of a friend's embrace, the satisfaction of a meal shared, the simple pleasure of sunlight on your skin."

    As she spoke, Felicity felt the truth of those words settling into her bones. She was not diminished by taking human form—she was expanded. The tesseract within her pulsed with agreement, its infinite energy already adapting to serve not just her power, but her capacity for joy, for connection, for growth.

    "But how will I know when I've found them?" Felicity asked, thinking of the family the Goddess had promised. "How will I recognize the people who will help me become myself?"

    The Goddess's smile was mysterious and knowing. "You will know them by their courage—the courage to be vulnerable, to grow, to transform themselves. And they will know you by yours."

    The crystalline temple began to fade around them, reality shifting once more as preparation for the next phase of the journey began. But Felicity felt no fear, only anticipation. She was ready for whatever came next—ready to discover not just who she was, but who she could become.

    The tesseract within her core pulsed with infinite potential, and for the first time since her transformation began, Felicity smiled with lips that were entirely her own.

    Felicity Finds Family -05-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • College / Twenties

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 5: Starting In Atlanta

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Who is Lynn and why are they important to Felicity?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 5: Starting In Atlanta

    The space fold deposited Felicity directly into the bustling chaos of Atlanta's Greyhound station with a disorienting rush of sensory overload. After the serene perfection of the Goddess's temple, the assault of human civilization hit her like a physical blow—diesel fumes mixing with fast food grease, the cacophony of announcements echoing off concrete walls, fluorescent lights that buzzed with an electrical hum that made her newly formed teeth ache.

    She stood frozen in the middle of the terminal, her elegant dress and luggage marking her as distinctly out of place among the tired travelers and hurried commuters. The tesseract within her core pulsed with agitation, responding to her overwhelming confusion as she tried to process the sheer intensity of being human in a world designed for humans.

    Culture shock didn't begin to describe it. Every sound was too loud, every smell too sharp, every surface too textured. Her dimensional sight—a gift she was only beginning to understand—showed her layers of reality that normal humans couldn't perceive. The station existed in multiple dimensions simultaneously, and she could see the emotional residue of thousands of travelers who had passed through this space, their hopes and fears and desperation leaving psychic impressions on the very walls.

    "Miss? Are you alright?"

    The voice cut through her sensory paralysis. Felicity turned to see an elderly person approaching her with concern etched on weathered features. They presented as male—rumpled clothing, graying hair, the careful posture of someone trying to navigate the world in a form that didn't quite fit—but Felicity's dimensional sight revealed something else entirely.

    Beneath the surface presentation, she could see the person's true identity radiating like a beacon: female energy, bright and unmistakable, struggling against the constraints of a body and social role that felt like a prison. The recognition hit her with startling clarity—this person was trapped in the same kind of transformation she had just completed, only in reverse.

    "I'm..." Felicity paused, her voice catching as she tried to reconcile what she was seeing with what she was supposed to see. "I'm fine. Just... overwhelmed."

    The elderly person smiled with genuine warmth. "First time traveling?"

    "Something like that." Felicity found herself drawn to this stranger, pulled by an inexplicable connection that had nothing to do with physical attraction and everything to do with recognition. They were both on journeys of becoming, both struggling to align their inner truth with their outer expression.

    "I'm Mr. Archer," the person said, extending a weathered hand. "Lynn Archer. Heading west myself."

    "Felicity," she replied, taking the offered hand. The moment their skin touched, she felt a jolt of recognition so strong it nearly knocked her off her feet. Through her dimensional sight, she could see Lynn's true female identity more clearly now—not just the energy signature, but the person she was meant to be. Beautiful, maternal, strong in ways that had nothing to do with physical strength.

    "Felicity Archer," she added, the coincidence of shared names feeling less like chance and more like destiny.

    Lynn's eyes widened slightly. "Archer? Well, that's... interesting. Maybe we're meant to travel together."

    As they spoke, Felicity became acutely aware of Lynn's discomfort. The elderly person shifted constantly, tugging at clothes that never seemed to fit right, moving with the careful deliberation of someone who had learned to navigate a world that didn't see them for who they truly were. But underneath the surface presentation, Lynn radiated a female energy so strong it made Felicity's tesseract respond with protective instincts she didn't fully understand.

    "Where are you headed?" Felicity asked, though she already sensed the answer.

    "Colorado," Lynn said, and something in her voice suggested this wasn't just a destination but a pilgrimage. "The mountains are calling to me. Have been for months now. I keep dreaming about... home. Though I've never been there before."

    The tesseract within Felicity's core pulsed with sudden intensity. This was it—the first thread of the family the Goddess had promised. Not bound by blood or convention, but by shared understanding and the courage to become who they truly were.

    "I'm going west too," Felicity said, her voice gaining strength. "Would you... would you like to travel together?"

    Lynn's smile was radiant, transforming her weathered features into something beautiful and hopeful. "I'd like that very much."

    As they walked toward the ticket counter together, Felicity felt the tesseract's energy settling into new patterns, preparing for the journey ahead. Her abilities remained dormant but present, waiting for the right moment to emerge. She could sense that Lynn would be instrumental in that awakening—not just as a traveling companion, but as someone who would help her understand what it truly meant to become yourself.

    Behind them, the chaos of the bus station continued unabated, but ahead lay the promise of connection, transformation, and the beginning of a family neither of them had dared to hope for.

    Felicity Finds Family -06-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • College / Twenties

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 6: Journey Partnership

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    How is the relationship between Felicity and Lynn evolving and will they become family?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 6: Journey Partnership

    The Greyhound bus pulled away from the Atlanta station with a mechanical groan that seemed to echo the weight of every passenger's journey. Felicity settled into her window seat, her elegant dress drawing curious glances from fellow travelers. Beside her, Lynn Archer shifted uncomfortably in the aisle seat, tugging at clothing that never seemed to fit quite right.

    The morning sun streamed through the tinted windows as they merged into Atlanta traffic, beginning their long journey westward. Felicity found herself studying her traveling companion with growing concern. Lynn moved with the careful deliberation of someone navigating a world that didn't quite make sense—constantly adjusting her posture, smoothing fabric that bunched in wrong places, carrying herself as if her body was a poorly fitting costume she couldn't remove.

    "Are you comfortable?" Felicity asked, her voice gentle with genuine concern.

    Lynn's smile was tired but warm. "As comfortable as I can be, dear. These old bones aren't made for long trips anymore."

    But Felicity's dimensional sight revealed something else entirely. Beneath Lynn's surface presentation, she could see layers of discomfort that went far deeper than physical aches. There was a disconnection between Lynn's inner self and outer form so profound it made Felicity's tesseract pulse with sympathetic resonance.

    "You seem..." Felicity paused, searching for words that wouldn't intrude too deeply. "You seem like you're carrying something heavy."

    Lynn's eyes widened slightly, and for a moment her careful composure cracked. "You're very perceptive for someone so young." She was quiet for a long moment, watching the sprawling suburbs of Atlanta give way to rural Georgia. "Do you ever feel like you're living someone else's life?"

    The question hit Felicity with unexpected force. She thought of her own journey—transformed from pure energy into human form, given a body and identity by the Goddess. In a way, she was living someone else's life, or at least a life that had been created for her rather than grown naturally.

    "Every day," she said softly. "But I'm learning that maybe that's okay. Maybe we all get to choose who we become."

    Lynn turned to look at her fully, and Felicity saw something shift in her expression—a flicker of hope, quickly suppressed. "You're wise beyond your years, Felicity."

    As the bus hummed along Interstate 20, heading toward Alabama, Lynn began to open up in small increments. She spoke carefully, testing each revelation like someone walking on thin ice, watching for signs of judgment or rejection.

    "I've lived my whole life feeling like I was wearing a costume," Lynn said during one of their quiet conversations. "Like everyone else got a manual for how to be themselves, and I got the wrong one."

    Felicity felt the tesseract within her core responding to Lynn's pain, its infinite energy stirring with protective instincts. "What would the right manual look like?"

    Lynn's laugh was soft but tinged with sadness. "I used to dream about waking up as someone else. Someone who fit. Someone who could look in the mirror and recognize the person staring back."

    The vulnerability in Lynn's voice made Felicity's heart ache. Through her dimensional sight, she could see the beautiful woman trapped beneath the surface, radiating an energy so distinctly female it seemed impossible that the world couldn't see it too.

    "I think," Felicity said carefully, "that you might be more yourself than you realize. Sometimes the person we're meant to be is hidden, waiting for the right moment to emerge."

    Lynn's eyes filled with tears she quickly brushed away. "You have no idea how much I needed to hear that."

    As they crossed into Alabama, then Mississippi, their conversations deepened. Lynn shared stories of a lifetime spent pretending, of opportunities missed and dreams deferred. She spoke of the growing pull she felt toward the mountains, a calling that had grown stronger in recent months.

    "It's like something is waiting for me there," she said, gazing out at the passing landscape. "Like I'm meant to find something, or someone is meant to find me."

    Felicity felt the tesseract pulse with recognition. The Goddess had spoken of others on similar journeys, people who would help her become who she was meant to be. Could Lynn be one of them? The connection between them felt deeper than chance—a resonance that suggested their paths were meant to intertwine.

    "I feel it too," Felicity admitted. "This pulls toward... I don't know what exactly. But it's stronger than anything I've ever experienced."

    Lynn reached over and squeezed her hand. "Then we'll find it together."

    As the bus rolled through Jackson, Mississippi, and into Louisiana, something shifted between them. Lynn's careful masculine presentation began to soften in subtle ways. Her voice grew gentler, her movements more fluid. It was as if being with someone who seemed to accept her completely was allowing her true self to emerge, bit by bit.

    Felicity found herself unconsciously using her abilities to make Lynn more comfortable adjusting the temperature around them when Lynn seemed cold, subtly modifying the seat cushions to ease the discomfort of her aging body. The tesseract responded to her desire to help, its energy flowing through her in ways that felt natural and right.

    "You're different," Lynn observed as they stopped for dinner in Shreveport. "There's something about you that makes me feel... safe. Like I can be myself without judgment."

    Felicity felt a warm glow in her chest. "Maybe that's what finding family means. Not just people who accept you, but people who help you become who you're meant to be."

    Lynn's smile was radiant. "Is that what we're doing? Building a family?"

    "I think we are," Felicity said, and felt the truth of it settling into her bones. "I think that's exactly what we're doing."

    As they reboarded the bus for the overnight journey to Dallas, both women felt the weight of their shared commitment. They were no longer just traveling companions—they were two souls who had found each other in the vast loneliness of the world, each offering the other something they desperately needed.

    The tesseract within Felicity's core pulsed with quiet satisfaction, its infinite energy responding to the bonds of chosen family beginning to form. Outside the window, the Texas plains stretched endlessly under a star-filled sky, carrying them toward whatever destiny awaited in the mountains of Colorado.

    Behind them, the lights of Louisiana faded into distance. Ahead lay the promise of transformation, acceptance, and the family they were building one conversation, one moment of vulnerability, one act of mutual support at a time.

    The journey partnership was complete. Now they would travel together toward whatever home awaited them, ready to help each other become the people they were truly meant to be.

    Felicity Finds Family -07-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • College / Twenties

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 7: Catalyst

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    What confession does Lynn make to Felicity that makes all the difference?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 7: Catalyst

    The Greyhound bus wound through the foothills of the Rocky Mountains, its diesel engine laboring against the increasing elevation. Outside the tinted windows, the landscape had transformed from the flat expanses of Kansas into rolling hills dotted with pine trees and granite outcroppings. The air felt different here—thinner, somehow more alive with possibility.

    Felicity pressed her palm against the cool glass, watching the terrain change with each mile. The tesseract within her core had been stirring more frequently since they'd crossed into Colorado, its infinite energy responding to something in the mountains ahead. She couldn't name what she was feeling, but it was growing stronger with each passing hour.

    "We're getting close," Lynn said softly from the aisle seat, her voice carrying a note of wonder that matched Felicity's own sense of anticipation.

    The bus hit a particularly steep grade, and Lynn winced as she adjusted her position. The movement caught Felicity's attention—not just the physical discomfort, but the way Lynn's entire bearing seemed to shift when she thought no one was watching. Her shoulders would relax slightly, her posture would soften, and for brief moments, the careful masculine presentation would slip away entirely.

    "The altitude affects everyone differently," Felicity offered, though she sensed Lynn's discomfort went much deeper than thin air.

    Lynn's smile was grateful but tinged with something that might have been desperation. "It's not just the altitude. It's..." She paused, seeming to wrestle with herself. "Do you ever feel like you're carrying a weight that isn't yours to bear?"

    The question hit Felicity with unexpected force. She thought of her own journey—the transformation from pure energy to flesh, the identity given to her by the Goddess, the sense of purpose she was still learning to understand. In a way, she was carrying the weight of who she was meant to become.

    "Every moment," she admitted. "But maybe that's not such a terrible thing. Maybe carrying that weight is what makes us strong enough to become who we're meant to be."

    Lynn's eyes brightened with something that looked like hope. "You have such an interesting way of looking at things. Most people would tell me to just accept what I've been given and be grateful for it."

    The bus crested a hill, and suddenly the view expanded to reveal the true majesty of the Colorado Rockies. Snow-capped peaks stretched to the horizon, their faces catching the afternoon light in ways that made them seem almost alive. Both women fell silent, overwhelmed by the sheer scale of beauty before them.

    "It's magnificent," Felicity breathed, and felt the tesseract pulse in agreement.

    "It feels like home," Lynn whispered, and there was something in her voice that made Felicity turn to look at her fully.

    In that moment, with the mountain light streaming through the window and highlighting her features, Felicity saw past the surface presentation to the truth beneath. Through her dimensional sight, she could perceive the radiant feminine energy that Lynn carried—beautiful, strong, and completely authentic. It was like seeing someone remove a mask they'd been wearing for so long they'd forgotten what lay underneath.

    "Lynn," Felicity said carefully, her voice filled with growing understanding, "who are you when no one else is watching?"

    The question hung in the air between them, loaded with possibility and risk. Lynn's breath caught, and for a moment her carefully constructed facade cracked wide open. Her voice, when it came, was barely above a whisper.

    "I'm... I'm someone who has been waiting her whole life to be seen."

    The word her resonated through the bus like a struck bell. Felicity felt the tesseract within her core blaze with sudden intensity, responding to the moment of truth, the courage it took to speak one's authentic self into existence.

    "I see you," Felicity said firmly, her voice carrying the weight of absolute conviction. "I see exactly who you are, and she's beautiful."

    Lynn's eyes filled with tears that she didn't try to hide this time. "You really mean that?"

    "I mean it more than anything I've ever said," Felicity replied. "And I want to help you become who you're meant to be. Whatever that takes, whatever that looks like."

    As the words left her lips, something fundamental shifted in the universe around them. The tesseract's energy surged, not just responding to the emotional connection but transforming because of it. Felicity felt her abilities awakening—not the dramatic manifestation she might have expected, but a subtle deepening of her capacity to perceive truth, to offer healing, to create spaces where authenticity could flourish.

    Lynn reached across the narrow aisle and took her hand. "I don't know what I did to deserve meeting you, but I'm grateful beyond words."

    "We found each other," Felicity said simply. "That's how family works, isn't it? We find each other when we need each other most."

    The bus continued its climb into the mountains, carrying them toward whatever destiny awaited. But now they were no longer just two strangers on a journey—they were two souls who had recognized each other across the vast loneliness of the world, each offering the other the gift of authentic sight.

    The tesseract hummed with quiet satisfaction, its infinite energy responding to the bonds of chosen family beginning to form. This was what the Goddess had meant about helping others become who they truly were. This was the catalyst that would unlock not just Felicity's abilities, but her understanding of what it meant to love someone completely—shadows and light, struggle and triumph, the person they were and the person they were becoming.

    Outside the window, the Rocky Mountains rose like ancient guardians, their peaks touching the sky. Inside the bus, two women sat hand in hand, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead in their journey toward authentic selfhood.

    The catalyst was complete. The real adventure was just beginning.

    Felicity Finds Family -08-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 8: Arrival at Hotel Colorado

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    What will Felicity and Lynn Archer feel when they come face to face with Hotel Colorado?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 8: Arrival at Hotel Colorado

    The Greyhound bus rounded the final curve of the mountain road, and suddenly there it was—Hotel Colorado rising from the valley floor like a vision conjured from European fairy tales. The late afternoon sun struck the red sandstone façade, transforming the castle-like structure into something that seemed to glow with inner fire. Turrets reached toward the sky as if listening for messages from distant kingdoms, while the grand entrance beckoned with promises of sanctuary and belonging.

    Felicity pressed her face against the bus window, her breath fogging the glass as overwhelming recognition crashed over her. The tesseract within her core blazed with sudden intensity, responding to something in the hotel's very presence. This wasn't just a building—it was home. Every fiber of her being sang with the certainty, a resonance so profound it made her newly formed heart race.

    "Oh my," Lynn whispered from the seat beside her, her voice filled with the same awe that had gripped Felicity. "It's... it's calling to me."

    But calling felt like too gentle a word for what both women experienced. The hotel seemed to exist partially outside normal space, its architecture bending subtly in ways that defied conventional geometry. Through her dimensional sight, Felicity could see layers of reality folding around the structure, creating pockets of sanctuary that extended far beyond its physical boundaries.

    As the bus pulled into the small station area near the hotel, both women felt the shift immediately. The air itself seemed different here—charged with possibilities, thick with the kind of magic that made impossible things feel not just probable but inevitable. The tesseract's energy surged in response, its infinite power recognizing something kindred in the hotel's supernatural emanations.

    "I can feel it," Felicity murmured, her voice barely audible above the bus's engine. "Like coming home after a lifetime of wandering."

    Lynn nodded, tears streaming down her weathered cheeks. "I've been dreaming of this place for months, but I never imagined... I never thought it would feel so right."

    The bus shuddered to a stop, and the driver's voice crackled over the intercom: "Glenwood Springs, Colorado. This is our three-hour layover stop. Those continuing to Grand Junction, please be back by seven-thirty."

    But Felicity knew with crystalline certainty that she would not be getting back on that bus. Neither would Lynn. Their journey had reached its destination, even if they hadn't known what they were searching for until this moment.

    As they gathered their luggage and prepared to disembark, Felicity felt the tesseract's power settling into new patterns. The hotel's presence wasn't just calling to her—it was amplifying her abilities, creating a resonance that made her dimensional sight sharper, her healing powers more accessible. This place was designed for beings like her, a sanctuary where the supernatural could flourish without hiding.

    They stepped off the bus together, their feet touching the ground of their new home for the first time. The hotel loomed before them, its entrance doors standing open as if it had been waiting for exactly this moment, for exactly these two travelers who had found each other on the road to becoming themselves.

    The moment they crossed the threshold into the grand lobby; the transformation was complete. The tesseract within Felicity's core hummed with recognition, its infinite energy responding to the hotel's dimensional convergence. This wasn't just a building—it was a nexus point where multiple realities intersected, a place where the impossible became everyday reality.

    "Welcome to Hotel Colorado," came a warm voice from behind the ornate reception desk. "I'm Mrs. Yule, and we've been expecting you."

    The woman who approached them was perhaps sixty, with silver-streaked hair pulled back in an elegant chignon and eyes that seemed to hold depths of understanding far beyond her apparent years. She moved with the grace of someone who had long ago made peace with her own power, and when she smiled, the entire lobby seemed to brighten.

    "Expecting us?" Felicity asked, though somehow, she wasn't surprised.

    Mrs. Yule's smile widened, taking in both travelers with a gaze that seemed to see not just their surface presentation but their deepest truths. "My dear, this hotel has always been a sanctuary for those in transition. We recognize the signs—the hunger for transformation, the courage to become who you're meant to be."

    Her eyes lingered on Lynn with particular warmth. "And you, my dear, have been carrying a beautiful secret for far too long. We have facilities here that can help you express your true self, should you choose to do so."

    Lynn's breath caught, her hand flying to her throat. "You can see...?"

    "I can see a lovely woman who has been waiting her whole life to bloom," Mrs. Yule said gently. "And I can see someone who has found the perfect companion to support her through that transformation."

    The tesseract within Felicity pulsed with such intensity that she nearly gasped. The hotel's dimensional properties were amplifying not just her abilities, but her emotional resonance with Lynn. She could feel the older woman's joy, her terror, her desperate hope all mingling together in a symphony of authentic feeling.

    "We have two beautiful rooms prepared for you," Mrs. Yule continued, producing ornate brass keys from behind the desk. "Adjacent suites on the third floor, both overlooking the gardens. The morning light there is particularly lovely for reflection and renewal."

    As she handed them the keys, Felicity felt a jolt of recognition. The metal was warm to the touch, and she could sense layers of blessing woven into its very structure. These weren't just room keys—they were talismans, artifacts designed to help their bearers feel safe and protected during vulnerable transformations.

    "Thank you," Felicity said, her voice thick with emotion. "We... we don't know how to repay your kindness."

    Mrs. Yule's laugh was like silver bells. "Dear child, kindness given freely requires no repayment. Only that you pay it forward when your time comes to help others find their way home."

    As they made their way to the ornate elevator, both women felt the hotel's extraordinary nature revealing itself in subtle ways. The corridors seemed to extend further than the building's exterior dimensions should have allowed. Soft music drifted from hidden speakers, melodies that seemed to respond to their emotional states. The very walls pulsed with gentle energy, creating an atmosphere of profound safety and acceptance.

    "Third floor," the elevator operator announced cheerfully, though Felicity could have sworn the ancient lift had no visible operator when they'd entered.

    Their rooms were indeed adjacent, connected by a shared balcony that overlooked the most beautiful gardens Felicity had ever seen. Even in the growing twilight, she could see paths winding between flower beds that seemed to bloom with impossible colors, fountains that sang with voices like distant chimes, and benches positioned at perfect intervals for contemplation and conversation.

    "It's magical," Lynn whispered, standing at the French doors that opened onto the balcony.

    "Literally," Felicity agreed, feeling the tesseract's energy responding to the hotel's dimensional properties. The entire structure existed in a state of fluid reality, constantly adapting to the needs of its guests. It was a place where transformation wasn't just possible—it was inevitable.

    As they explored their accommodations, both women marveled at the attention to detail. Felicity's room was decorated in shades of blue and silver that seemed to shift and change with the light, while Lynn's featured warm golds and roses that made her weathered features glow with newfound beauty.

    "The bathroom," Lynn called out, her voice filled with wonder. "Felicity, you have to see this."

    The bathroom was indeed extraordinary—not just for its luxurious appointments, but for the subtle magical properties woven throughout. The mirror seemed to reflect not just physical appearance but inner truth, showing glimpses of the person, one was becoming rather than merely who they appeared to be.

    "I think," Lynn said softly, meeting Felicity's eyes in the transformative mirror, "I think I'm ready to discover who I really am."

    Felicity smiled, feeling the tesseract pulse with warm approval. "I think you're ready too. And I'll be here to help you every step of the way."

    As night fell over the mountains, both women stood on their shared balcony, looking out over the gardens where other guests moved like graceful shadows between the flowering paths. The hotel hummed with quiet energy around them, its supernatural properties creating an atmosphere where anything seemed possible.

    The tesseract within Felicity's core settled into harmony with the hotel's dimensional convergence, its infinite energy responding to the promise of community, of belonging, of the family they were about to discover within these ancient walls. Whatever challenges lay ahead, whatever transformations awaited, they would face them together in this place that had called to them across the vastness of America.

    They had found their sanctuary. Now the real work of becoming themselves could begin.

    Felicity Finds Family -09-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • College / Twenties

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 9: Debate

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    What kind of situation have Felicity and Lynn gotten into as residents at Hotel Colorado?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 9: Debate

    The early morning light filtered through the ornate windows of Hotel Colorado, casting shifting patterns across Felicity's suite. She stood at her French doors, gazing out at the impossible gardens below while the tesseract within her core pulsed with an uncertainty that matched her emotional turmoil. The hotel's magical resonance, so welcoming the night before, now felt almost overwhelming in its implications.

    Do I deserve this? The question had haunted her since she'd awakened in the luxurious accommodations. Everything about the hotel felt too perfect, too specifically designed for her needs. The way the tesseract responded to the building's dimensional properties, the immediate sense of belonging, Mrs. Yule's knowing acceptance—it all seemed too good to be true for someone who couldn't even remember her past.

    Can I protect this place? Felicity sensed that there was a malevolent force twisted up by anger and fear somewhere on the grounds or under them. Its pain was getting greater as well as its power increased by that pain. Felicity felt like it was a mistake that the supreme power within the malevolent force had been co-opted. it was an Oopsey Daisy and unfriendly.

    She was an outsider by every definition. A being of pure energy transformed into human form, carrying abilities she barely understood, with no memory of who she'd been before. What right did she have to this sanctuary when so many others might be more deserving?

    A soft knock at her door interrupted her brooding. Before she could respond, the door opened to reveal a woman in her thirties with a perfectly pressed charcoal suit and a clipboard that seemed to shimmer with its own subtle light. Her smile was both professional and genuinely warm, her posture radiating the kind of confidence that came from years of helping people navigate complex situations.

    "Good morning, Miss Archer," the woman said, stepping into the room with practiced efficiency. "I'm Miss Devereux, the hotel's concierge. I hope you slept well?"

    Felicity blinked, caught off guard by the woman's appearance. "I... yes, thank you. The room is beautiful." She paused, studying Miss Devereux's knowing smile. "How did you know I was awake?"

    "Oh, I always know when newcomers need guidance," Miss Devereux replied with casual certainty, consulting her clipboard. The pages never seemed to run out, Felicity noticed, cycling through endless notes with fluid efficiency. "It's part of my role here—helping guests navigate the hotel's unique systems during their adjustment period."

    The tesseract stirred at the mention of systems that needed explanation, responding to the implied complexity of the hotel's operations. "What kind of... unique systems?" Felicity asked carefully.

    Miss Devereux's expression brightened as if she'd been waiting for exactly this question. "Oh, the usual things for a establishment like ours. Dimensional room service, temporal laundry schedules, interdimensional communication services. Nothing too complicated once you understand the basics." She made a note on her clipboard with a pen that seemed to write in colors that shifted with her mood. "I imagine you're wondering about meal times? The library hours? Perhaps our recreational facilities?"

    "All of it," Felicity admitted, feeling overwhelmed by the casual mention of dimensional and temporal services. "I'm not sure I understand how any of this works."

    "That's perfectly normal," Miss Devereux assured her with professional warmth. "Most guests need time to adjust to the level of... accommodation we provide here. The hotel responds to its residents' needs, but it takes time to calibrate properly."

    As Miss Devereux began explaining the hotel's meal schedules and amenities, Felicity found herself distracted by movement in the corridor beyond her open door. A woman passed by—unremarkable in every way, with the kind of forgettable face and manner that seemed to actively discourage attention. Yet something about her made the tesseract pulse with recognition.

    "Who was that?" Felicity asked, interrupting Miss Devereux's explanation of the hotel's temporal tennis courts.

    The concierge followed her gaze to the corridor where the unremarkable woman had disappeared. "That would be Lyra Boring. She spends most of her time in the library on the second floor. Fascinating woman, though she prefers to keep a low profile."

    There was something in Miss Devereux's tone that suggested depths beneath Lyra's unremarkable surface. As if sensing their attention, the woman in the corridor turned slightly, meeting Felicity's eyes for just a moment. In that instant, Felicity caught a glimpse of something extraordinary—not through her dimensional sight, but through a more fundamental recognition of power carefully contained.

    "I'd like to meet her," Felicity said impulsively.

    "I'm sure that can be arranged," Miss Devereux replied, making another note. "Though I should warn you—Lyra tends to appear when she's needed rather than when she's sought. You'll find her in the library, third door past the portrait of the melancholy duchess. She's usually reading books in languages that... well, you'll see."

    After Miss Devereux left with promises to return later with more detailed information about the hotel's amenities, Felicity found herself pacing her room. The tesseract's energy was responding to everything—the hotel's dimensional properties, the mysterious staff, the implied presence of other supernatural beings. It was as if the power source within her was trying to calibrate itself to an entirely new reality.

    A connecting door between her room and Lynn's suite opened, and the older woman appeared, looking both radiant and deeply uncertain. The transformation in her appearance was subtle but profound—her posture was more relaxed, her movements more fluid, as if the hotel's accepting atmosphere was allowing her true self to emerge.

    "Did you sleep well?" Lynn asked, though her tone suggested she'd been wrestling with her own fears.

    "Eventually," Felicity admitted. "Did you meet Miss Devereux?"

    "Oh yes," Lynn said with a slight smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. "She's quite... thorough in her explanations. Very kind, but I kept wondering..." She paused, wrapping her arms around herself. "What happens when people here discover who I really am? What I really am?"

    The vulnerability in Lynn's voice made the tesseract pulse with protective instincts. "What do you mean?"

    Lynn's laugh was brittle. "I mean, this place seems so accepting, so welcoming. But that's because they don't know the truth about me yet. What happens when they see past the surface? When they realize I'm not really..."

    She couldn't finish the sentence, but Felicity understood. The fear of rejection, of having sanctuary withdrawn once truth was revealed, was a terror they both shared.

    "Lynn," Felicity said gently, "Mrs. Yule already knows who you are. She saw you yesterday, remember? The real you."

    "But the other guests," Lynn whispered. "The staff. What if they're not all as understanding?"

    Before Felicity could respond, a new voice spoke from the corridor. "Might I interrupt?"

    They turned to see a man in his sixties standing in the doorway, his weathered hands and practical clothing suggesting someone comfortable with physical work. His eyes held the kind of warmth that came from years of helping people through difficult transitions.

    "I'm Giuseppe Medici," he said, stepping into the room with Lynn's permission. "I maintain the hotel's infrastructure—the basement workshops, dimensional calibration systems, that sort of thing." He smiled at Lynn's obvious confusion. "I heard voices and thought I might introduce myself, since you'll probably be seeing me around."

    "Infrastructure?" Felicity asked, the tesseract responding to the implications of his words.

    "Oh yes," Mr. Medici said with evident pride. "The hotel's reality-bending systems require constant maintenance. Dimensional anchors, temporal stabilizers, protective wards—all sorts of impossible machinery that keeps this place running smoothly." He gestured toward the floor. "My workshops are in the basement levels, filled with equipment that most people would find... challenging to understand."

    Lynn stepped forward, her curiosity overcoming her fear. "You maintain magic?"

    "Magic, technology, dimensional engineering," Mr. Medici shrugged. "At a certain level, they're all the same thing. The important part is ensuring our residents' safety while they adjust to their new circumstances." His expression grew gentler. "And I want you both to know—you're safe here. Whatever you're worried about, whatever you're afraid people will discover, this place is designed to be sanctuary for those who need it most."

    The tesseract hummed with recognition at his words, responding to the protective energy that radiated from the older man. "You know what we are," Felicity said, not quite a question.

    "I know you're both on journeys of becoming," Mr. Medici replied. "And I know that such journeys require safe spaces to unfold. That's what I help provide—the structural support that lets people transform without fear."

    As he spoke, Felicity became aware of subtle changes in the room around them. The air felt more stable, the light more consistent, as if his mere presence was calibrating the space for their comfort. Whatever equipment he maintained in the basement levels, its effects extended throughout the hotel.

    "Would you like to see the library?" Mr. Medici asked, noting their continued uncertainty. "Lyra's usually there this time of day, and she's excellent at helping newcomers understand how the hotel works."

    They made their way through corridors that seemed to shift and adapt around them, the hotel's architecture responding to their emotional needs. The library, when they reached it, was a vast space filled with books that defied conventional organization. Shelves stretched toward impossible heights, their contents arranged according to principles that had nothing to do with alphabetical order.

    At a table near the center of the room sat the unremarkable woman Felicity had glimpsed earlier. Lyra Boring was reading from a book whose pages seemed to shift and change as she turned them, the text flowing from one language to another in patterns that made Felicity's eyes water to follow.

    "Good morning," Lyra said without looking up from her book. Her voice was as forgettable as her appearance, but something in her tone suggested depths that her surface presentation concealed. "I wondered when you'd make it down here."

    "You were expecting us?" Lynn asked.

    "I expect everyone eventually," Lyra replied, finally looking up with eyes that seemed to hold far more intelligence than her bland features suggested. "Most newcomers need time to process the implications of this place. The question isn't whether you belong here—it's whether you're ready to accept that you do."

    As she spoke, Felicity noticed small distortions in the air around Lyra, subtle bends in reality that suggested power held in careful check. The books on nearby shelves seemed to lean toward her, their spines brightening as if responding to her presence.

    "What are you reading?" Felicity asked, genuinely curious.

    "Books that haven't been written yet," Lyra said with a slight smile. "Stories that exist in potential, waiting for someone to give them form. It's fascinating work, though most people find it rather boring." She closed the book, and Felicity caught a glimpse of pages that seemed to contain star charts written in languages that predated human civilization. "But you're not here to discuss my reading habits. You're here because you're both afraid this is too good to be true."

    The observation was delivered with such casual accuracy that Lynn gasped. "How did you...?"

    "It's written all over you," Lyra said kindly. "The fear that acceptance might be conditional, that sanctuary might be withdrawn if people discover who you really are. It's a common concern among newcomers."

    Mr. Medici nodded from where he stood near the entrance. "The hotel's designed to address exactly those fears. The protective systems I maintain aren't just about structural integrity—they're about emotional safety as well."

    Miss Devereux appeared in the doorway as if summoned by the conversation, her clipboard ready with notes about their adjustment process. "The three of us work together to ensure smooth transitions," she explained. "I handle the practical matters, Giuseppe maintains the infrastructure, and Lyra provides... perspective on the deeper questions."

    "What deeper questions?" Felicity asked, though she suspected she already knew.

    "Whether to trust in this new home completely," Lyra said simply. "Whether to allow yourself to belong somewhere. Whether to believe that you deserve sanctuary without having to earn it through suffering."

    The tesseract within Felicity's core pulsed with recognition at the words. This was the internal conflict she'd been wrestling with since awakening—not just whether she could find belonging, but whether she could accept it when it was offered freely.

    "It's your choice," Mr. Medici said gently. "We can provide the safe space, the infrastructure, the support systems. But you have to choose to trust them."

    "All of us are here to help with different aspects of that choice," Miss Devereux added, consulting her ever-present clipboard. "But the decision to fully embrace this place as home—that's one only you can make."

    Lynn stepped forward, her voice trembling with emotion. "And if we make that choice? If we decide to trust completely?"

    "Then you'll discover what it means to belong somewhere that sees you for who you truly are," Lyra said, her unremarkable features brightening with genuine warmth. "And you'll help others make the same choice when their time comes."

    The tesseract hummed with quiet satisfaction as Felicity felt the truth of those words settling into her consciousness. This wasn't just about finding sanctuary—it was about becoming part of something larger, a community dedicated to helping souls discover their authentic selves.

    The debate was over. Not because all uncertainties had been resolved, but because the promise of belonging, supported by people who understood the journey toward authentic self-discovery, was too powerful to resist.

    Whatever challenges lay ahead, whatever secrets the hotel still held, Felicity knew with growing certainty that she was exactly where she was meant to be. The question wasn't whether she deserved this sanctuary, but whether she had the courage to fully embrace what it offered—and to offer the same support to others who would follow.

    Felicity Finds Family -10-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    TG Themes: 

    • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares

    TG Elements: 

    • Girls' School / School Girl

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 10: Mathematics and Means

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    How will Felicity benefit in developing here skill with her tesseract with the help of everyone who works and lives at Hotel Colorado?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 10: Mathematics and Means

    The morning sun streamed through the grand windows of Hotel Colorado's main lobby, casting prismatic patterns across the polished marble floors. Felicity descended the ornate staircase, her hand trailing along the carved banister as she took in the subtle transformation that had occurred overnight. The hotel itself seemed more alive somehow, its walls humming with a gentle energy that made the tesseract within her core respond with matching resonance.

    At the base of the stairs, Miss Devereux appeared with her customary efficiency, clipboard in hand and that knowing smile that suggested she'd been expecting Felicity at precisely this moment. Her perfectly pressed suit today was a deep navy that seemed to shimmer with its own inner light, and her pages rustled with anticipation of organized introductions.

    "Good morning, Miss Archer," Miss Devereux said warmly. "I trust you slept well? The hotel has been adjusting to your energy signature throughout the night."

    "Adjusting?" Felicity asked, though she'd noticed the subtle changes herself—the way the light seemed warmer in her presence, the way the very air felt more supportive.

    "Oh yes," Miss Devereux confirmed, making a note on her ever-present clipboard. "Mr. Medici has been busy in the basement workshops, calibrating the dimensional stabilizers to accommodate your unique abilities. But first, I thought you might like to meet some of your fellow residents."

    As if summoned by her words, the lobby began to fill with beings who defied conventional categorization. A woman with ethereal bearing glided past, her movements carrying the precise grace of someone accustomed to navigating complex theoretical frameworks. A man who appeared to be made entirely of shadows conversed quietly with someone whose skin held the faint luminescence of deep ocean creatures.

    "The hotel attracts a very specific type of resident," Miss Devereux explained quietly. "Those who exist somewhat outside normal human parameters. You'll find them quite welcoming."

    From the direction of the library came Lyra Boring, her unremarkable appearance a stark contrast to the otherworldly beings around her. She carried a book that seemed to be writing itself, its pages fluttering with words that appeared and disappeared like whispered secrets.

    "Ah, Lyra," Miss Devereux said with genuine warmth. "Perfect timing. Felicity was just about to meet our community."

    Lyra's forgettable features brightened with something that might have been amusement. "Community meetings can be overwhelming for newcomers. The key is to remember that everyone here is on their own journey of becoming authentic." She glanced at Felicity meaningfully. "Power control becomes easier when you stop fighting against your nature and start embracing it."

    The tesseract within Felicity's core stirred at Lyra's words, recognizing the truth in them. Around the lobby, she noticed that reality seemed to bend subtly in Lyra's presence—shadows fell at slightly different angles, reflections in mirrors showed glimpses of possibilities rather than simple images.

    "I'm still learning what my nature actually is," Felicity admitted quietly.

    "That's why we're here," came a familiar voice from the elevator. Lynn emerged looking both nervous and radiant, her movements more fluid than they'd been the day before. The hotel's accepting atmosphere was clearly having an effect on her, allowing her true self to emerge in small but meaningful ways.

    Miss Devereux's expression grew even warmer as she took in Lynn's transformation. "Mrs. Archer, you look lovely this morning. How are you feeling about meeting the other residents?"

    Lynn's smile was tentative but genuine. "Terrified," she admitted. "But also... hopeful. I keep testing whether this acceptance is real, whether people will still be kind when they see who I really am."

    "The beautiful thing about this community," Lyra said with quiet conviction, "is that everyone here has had to find the courage to be authentically themselves. We recognize that journey in others."

    As if to demonstrate her point, the ethereal woman approached their group with measured steps. Up close, Felicity could see the sharp intelligence in her eyes, the way she carried herself with the confident precision of someone who had spent years mastering complex theoretical concepts.

    "I'm Dr. Merideth Zvezda," she said, her voice carrying the warm authority of someone accustomed to guiding others through challenging intellectual terrain. "Professor and Mathematics Chair at Zvezda College. I heard we had new residents. It's wonderful to meet you both."

    Lynn's breath caught slightly at Dr. Zvezda's commanding presence, but instead of intimidation, her expression showed wonder. "You're... you're a professor?"

    Dr. Zvezda's smile was both professional and genuinely warm. "Among other things. I can see you're both navigating significant transitions. Mathematics, particularly advanced theoretical work, has a way of revealing underlying patterns in transformation processes."

    The tesseract within Felicity pulsed with recognition as she watched Lynn's reaction. The older woman's shoulders relaxed, her posture becoming more naturally feminine as she experienced intellectual respect without judgment.

    "How do you do it?" Lynn asked Dr. Zvezda. "How do you maintain such confidence in academic environments?"

    "Years of practice," Dr. Zvezda replied thoughtfully. "And having colleagues who value intellectual contribution over surface presentation. The hotel provides that kind of environment for all aspects of identity."

    From the depths of the building came a gentle rumbling, followed by the appearance of Mr. Medici emerging from a service elevator. His weathered hands were stained with what looked like liquid light, and his eyes held the satisfaction of someone who'd successfully completed complex work.

    "Ah, perfect timing," he said, approaching their group with evident pleasure. "I've just finished the calibrations for Miss Archer's energy signature. The hotel's systems should now respond seamlessly to her abilities."

    "What kind of calibrations?" Felicity asked, feeling the tesseract stir with greater intensity.

    "Dimensional stabilizers, healing amplifiers, energy dampeners for when you need to rest," Mr. Medici explained with the pride of a master craftsman. "Your power has been trying to find its proper expression, but without the right infrastructure, it's been... constrained."

    As he spoke, Felicity became aware of a profound shift in her abilities. The tesseract within her core wasn't just responding to the hotel's energy—it was harmonizing with it, finding new levels of power she hadn't known existed. Her healing abilities, which had been subtle and uncertain, now felt naturally accessible.

    "Fascinating," Dr. Zvezda observed, her academic curiosity clearly piqued. "The mathematical principles underlying dimensional energy manipulation are extraordinarily complex. I'd be interested in exploring the theoretical framework of your abilities, if you're willing."

    The tesseract blazed with sudden interest at her words. "You could... help me understand how it works?"

    "I could mentor you through a special advanced mathematics project," Dr. Zvezda offered with growing enthusiasm. "The intersection of dimensional theory and practical application is cutting-edge research. Your abilities could provide empirical data for theoretical models we've only been able to hypothesize about."

    "Try it," Lyra suggested, her unremarkable features somehow conveying perfect understanding. "Nothing dramatic, just... reach out with your gift."

    Felicity looked around the lobby, her enhanced senses picking up the subtle signs of beings who carried their own forms of pain or exhaustion. The shadow-man sat quietly in a corner, his form flickering as if he struggled to maintain coherence. Tentatively, she extended her consciousness toward him, letting her healing energy flow through the hotel's amplifying systems.

    The effect was immediate and profound. The shadow-man's form solidified, his features becoming more defined as whatever drain on his essence was gently restored. He looked up with surprise and gratitude, nodding his thanks across the lobby.

    "Remarkable," Miss Devereux murmured, making detailed notes on her clipboard. "The hotel's amplification systems are working perfectly with your natural abilities."

    "The mathematical elegance of that energy transfer," Dr. Zvezda added with obvious excitement, "suggests underlying principles that could revolutionize our understanding of dimensional physics. This would make for an extraordinary mentorship project."

    The tesseract blazed with satisfaction, its infinite energy responding to the successful healing, to the acceptance of the community, to the growing bonds of chosen family and intellectual partnership. Felicity felt her power settling into new patterns, becoming not just stronger but more refined, more precisely controlled.

    "This is what we've been waiting for," Lynn said softly, her voice filled with wonder. "Not just acceptance, but the tools to become who we're meant to be."

    Around them, the hotel's supernatural residents continued their morning routines, but now Felicity felt part of something larger. The woman with ocean-deep skin smiled and waved. A man whose hair seemed to be made of growing vines nodded respectfully. A teenager whose eyes held the depth of ancient forests grinned with youthful enthusiasm.

    "Community," Lyra said simply, her forgettable features somehow conveying perfect understanding. "Not just people who accept you, but people who help you discover and express your authentic self."

    "And intellectual family," Dr. Zvezda added warmly. "Those who challenge you to grow beyond what you thought possible. I'm genuinely excited about this mentorship opportunity, Felicity. The potential for breakthrough discoveries is extraordinary."

    The tesseract hummed with deep contentment, its power responding to the bonds forming around them. This wasn't just sanctuary—it was home, in the truest sense of the word. A place where transformation was not just possible but inevitable, where being authentically yourself was not just accepted but celebrated and intellectually explored.

    Miss Devereux consulted her clipboard with evident satisfaction. "I think the introductions have gone quite well. Dr. Zvezda, shall we schedule an initial meeting to discuss the parameters of Felicity's mathematics project?"

    "Absolutely," Dr. Zvezda replied with obvious enthusiasm. "I have some theoretical frameworks that could benefit enormously from empirical testing with dimensional energy manipulation."

    As they moved through the lobby, Felicity felt the hotel's systems responding to her presence, amplifying her abilities while providing the stability she needed to control them. The tesseract within her core pulsed with recognition—this was what the Goddess had promised, what she'd been searching for without knowing it.

    A community of supernatural beings who would help her become who she was meant to be, while she helped them on their own journeys of transformation. And now, the additional gift of intellectual mentorship that would help her understand the very nature of her abilities.

    The fun and games of discovering authentic identity in a safe space, surrounded by chosen family who understood the courage such discovery required. The real adventure of becoming herself had truly begun.

    Felicity Finds Family -11-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Transformations
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 11: Grandmother Tree:

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    What will Felicity and Lynn Archer do when they are urgently seeking a way to free the dryad trapped in the Grandmother Tree?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 11: Grandmother Tree

    The afternoon sun filtered through the canopy of ancient oaks and towering pines that surrounded Hotel Colorado's gardens, creating a dappled pattern of light and shadow across the carefully tended pathways. Felicity and Lynn walked together in comfortable silence, their footsteps muffled by the soft earth beneath their feet. The tesseract within Felicity's core hummed with quiet contentment, responding to the peaceful atmosphere and the growing bonds of their chosen family.

    "It's so beautiful here," Lynn said softly, her movements more naturally fluid with each passing hour. The hotel's accepting environment was working its magic on her, allowing her true self to emerge in incremental but meaningful ways.

    As they rounded a bend in the garden path, both women stopped abruptly. Before them stood a tree that defied every expectation of what a tree should be. The massive oak rose from the earth like a living cathedral, its trunk so wide that twenty people holding hands couldn't encircle it. Ancient beyond measure, its bark was deeply grooved with patterns that seemed to shift and change when viewed from different angles, and its canopy stretched so high that the uppermost branches disappeared into the mountain mist.

    "Grandmother Tree," Felicity whispered, the name coming to her unbidden. Through her dimensional sight, she could see layers of history embedded in the oak's rings, centuries of stories held within its heartwood. But there was something else—a presence that pulsed with faint but desperate energy deep within the tree's core.

    Lynn stepped closer, her hand reaching out instinctively toward the massive trunk. "There's something..." She paused, her weathered features creased with concern. "Something's wrong. Something needs help."

    The maternal instincts that had been awakening within Lynn since her arrival at the hotel suddenly blazed to full intensity. Her entire being focused on the tree with protective urgency, responding to a distress she couldn't name but absolutely couldn't ignore.

    "What do you see?" she asked Felicity, recognizing that her companion's abilities might reveal what normal perception could not.

    Felicity pressed her palm against the ancient bark, letting her dimensional sight penetrate the tree's supernatural defenses. What she saw made her gasp. Deep within the heartwood, trapped in a prison of living wood and binding magic, was a being of extraordinary beauty and terrible anguish.

    The dryad's form was translucent, her essence barely maintaining coherence after what must have been centuries of imprisonment. Her hair flowed like liquid leaves, her skin held the pattern of bark and moss, and her eyes—when they opened to meet Felicity's gaze across dimensional space—held depths of pain and desperate hope.

    "She's trapped," Felicity breathed, her voice thick with emotion. "There's a dryad inside the tree—she's been imprisoned for so long she's barely holding on."

    Lynn's gasp was audible, her maternal instincts surging even stronger. "We have to help her. We have to find a way to free her."

    The tesseract within Felicity's core blazed with sudden intensity, its infinite energy responding to the trapped being's need. Power flowed through her in waves, but she could sense the complexity of the prison that held the dryad. This wasn't just physical confinement—it was a multidimensional binding that would require precise manipulation of space-time itself to unravel.

    "Miss Archer? Mrs. Archer?" Miss Devereux's voice carried across the garden with its usual efficiency, but there was an underlying note of urgency that suggested she knew exactly what they had discovered.

    The concierge approached with hurried steps, her clipboard forgotten as she took in the scene before her. Behind her came Lyra Boring, her unremarkable features sharp with concern, and Mr. Medici, his weathered hands already glowing with the tools of his trade.

    "You can see her," Miss Devereux said, not quite a question. "The dryad within Grandmother Tree."

    "How long has she been trapped?" Lynn asked, her voice tight with protective anger.

    "Centuries," Mr. Medici replied grimly. "Bound by magic that predates the hotel itself. We've been trying to find a way to free her since the hotel was built around her, but the binding is too complex, too deeply woven into the tree's essence."

    Lyra stepped forward, her forgettable appearance somehow conveying deep significance. "Until now. Your abilities, Felicity—they might be exactly what we need to unravel the dimensional components of her prison."

    The tesseract pulsed with recognition at Lyra's words, its power resonating with the trapped dryad's essence. Felicity could feel the connection forming, a bridge of energy that spanned the dimensional barriers between them.

    "It won't be easy," Miss Devereux warned, consulting notes that seemed to appear on her clipboard without her writing them. "The binding is anchored in multiple dimensions simultaneously. It will require precise manipulation of space-time, and there's risk involved."

    "What kind of risk?" Lynn asked, moving protectively closer to Felicity.

    "The kind that comes with using power you're still learning to control," Mr. Medici said seriously. "But also the kind that defines who you choose to become. We can provide infrastructure support, dimensional stabilization, but the actual freeing—that has to come from you."

    Felicity looked up at the massive tree, feeling the dryad's presence pulsing weakly within its heartwood. Through her dimensional sight, she could see the binding magic—complex weaves of energy that held the nature spirit in cruel suspension. It would require every ounce of her growing abilities to unravel such ancient magic.

    "I have to try," she said quietly. "I can't leave her trapped when I have the power to help."

    Lynn's smile was radiant with pride and determination. "Then we'll do it together. I may not have your abilities, but I can provide whatever support you need."

    The tesseract blazed with approval at their commitment, its infinite energy responding to the decision to use power in service of another's freedom. This was what the Goddess had meant about becoming who she was meant to be—not just developing abilities, but choosing to use them with courage and compassion.

    "The hotel will support your efforts," Miss Devereux said with quiet conviction. "All our resources, all our expertise—whatever you need to free her."

    "The dimensional stabilizers can be recalibrated to provide additional support," Mr. Medici added, his weathered hands already glowing with preparation. "I can create a safe space for the working."

    "And I can provide guidance on the theoretical frameworks involved," Lyra offered, her unremarkable features filled with hope. "The mathematics of dimensional binding and release are extraordinarily complex."

    As they spoke, Felicity felt something fundamental shift within her understanding of her place in the world. This wasn't just about finding sanctuary for herself—it was about using her gifts to provide sanctuary for others. The hotel wasn't just her home; it was a place where she could become part of something larger, a community dedicated to helping trapped souls find freedom.

    "When do we begin?" she asked, her voice steady with newfound purpose.

    "Now," Lynn said firmly, her maternal instincts fully engaged. "She's suffered long enough."

    The tesseract hummed with deep satisfaction as Felicity felt the last of her reservations dissolve. This was more than just a rescue mission—it was a declaration of belonging, a commitment to the hotel as home, and a willingness to expand their chosen family to include every being who needed sanctuary.

    The break into two was complete. No longer was she a wanderer seeking her place in the world. Now she was a protector, a healer, a member of a community that used their gifts to help others find their authentic selves. The dryad within Grandmother Tree would be the first of many they would help, but she would not be the last.

    Around them, the hotel's supernatural residents began to gather, drawn by the sense of momentous change rippling through the gardens. All eyes turned to Felicity and Lynn, the newest members of their chosen family, as they prepared to undertake their first act of collective heroism.

    The real adventure of becoming who they were meant to be had truly begun, and it would be measured not just in personal transformation, but in the lives, they touched and the freedom they helped others find.

    Felicity Finds Family -12-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 12: Freedom for Hanna

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can Lynn and Felicity with the support of all those at Hotel Colorado win freedom for Hannah the Dryad?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love


    Chapter 12: Freedom for Hanna

    The ancient oak towered above their small gathering like a living pillar supporting the sky itself. Miss Devereux had arranged protective barriers around the base of Grandmother Tree, her clipboard now replaced by instruments that hummed with dimensional energy. Mr. Medici worked methodically to position stabilizing devices throughout the garden, their crystalline surfaces pulsing with the steady rhythm of contained power. Lyra stood silently nearby, her unremarkable appearance masking the profound concentration required to maintain the theoretical frameworks that would guide their work.

    Felicity pressed her palm against the deeply grooved bark, feeling the tesseract within her core respond to the trapped presence beyond. Through her dimensional sight, she could see the dryad more clearly now—a being of extraordinary beauty whose essence flickered like a candle in a hurricane, barely maintaining coherence after what must have been nearly two centuries of imprisonment.

    "Can you hear me?" Felicity whispered, directing her consciousness toward the bound spirit.

    The dryad's translucent form stirred within the heartwood, her eyes opening to meet Felicity's gaze across dimensional space. When she spoke, her voice carried the sound of wind through leaves, diminished but unmistakably alive.

    "I am Hanna," she said, her words reaching them through layers of binding magic. "I have been trapped here for one hundred and seventy-three years, held by a spell that feeds on my essence to maintain its power."

    Lynn's gasp was audible, her maternal instincts surging at the revelation. "One hundred and seventy-three years? You've been suffering for nearly two centuries?"

    "The binding was cast by those who feared what I represented," Hanna continued, her voice growing stronger as she felt the connection with those who would help her. "A dryad unbound by traditional limitations, free to choose her own path rather than being eternally linked to a single tree. They could not destroy me, so they chose to imprison me instead."

    The tesseract within Felicity's core blazed with indignation at the injustice, its infinite energy responding to Hanna's pain. Power flowed through her in waves, but she could sense the complexity of the binding—layers upon layers of magic woven through decades upon decades of imprisoned life force.

    "The spell is anchored in multiple dimensions," Mr. Medici explained, his instruments revealing the binding's structure. "After nearly two centuries, it's become deeply integrated with the tree's essence itself. It's designed to use her own life force as fuel, creating a self-sustaining prison that's grown stronger with each passing year."

    "I can provide the dimensional framework," Lyra offered, her forgettable features sharp with concentration. "But the actual liberation—that requires something more than technical expertise. The binding has had nearly two centuries to entrench itself."

    Lynn stepped forward, her movements carrying new confidence as her authentic self emerged more fully. "What do you need, Hanna? What can I do to help you?"

    The dryad's form brightened at Lynn's words, responding to something in her tone that transcended ordinary sympathy. "You... you understand what it means to be trapped in a form that isn't truly yours. I can feel it—the courage it takes to become who you're meant to be. Even after all these years of isolation, I recognize that strength."

    The recognition between them was immediate and profound. Lynn's carefully constructed masculine presentation fell away entirely as she reached out with her emerging female identity, connecting with another being who had suffered for the crime of refusing to accept limitations imposed by others.

    "I do understand," Lynn said, her voice carrying the warmth of newfound authenticity. "And I won't let you suffer alone any longer. One hundred and seventy-three years is far too long for anyone to bear such pain."

    The tesseract pulsed with sudden intensity as Felicity felt the power dynamic shift. This wasn't just about her abilities—it was about the connection between two souls who recognized each other's struggle for authentic existence across the span of centuries.

    "The dimensional barriers are stable," Miss Devereux reported, her instruments glowing with protective energy. "Whatever you're going to do, now is the time. The binding has had nearly two centuries to strengthen—we may not get another chance."

    Felicity placed both hands against the massive trunk, feeling the tesseract's power surge through her with unprecedented intensity. Her healing abilities, amplified by the hotel's infrastructure and focused by her growing understanding of her true nature, reached toward the binding magic with surgical precision.

    But it was Lynn's voice that provided the key to breaking the spell.

    "Hanna," she said, her words carrying the full, unleashed force of her maternal love, "you are not alone. After one hundred and seventy-three years of isolation, you are seen, you are valued, and you are free to be exactly who you choose to be."

    The binding spell, which had fed on isolation and despair for nearly two centuries, encountered something it had never been designed to withstand: the transformative power of unconditional acceptance. Lynn's maternal breakthrough, her willingness to embrace her authentic female identity in service of another's liberation, created a resonance that the ancient magic could not contain.

    The spell began to unravel like thread pulled from a tapestry, its dimensional anchors dissolving under the combined assault of Felicity's power and Lynn's love. Light erupted from the tree's heartwood as the binding magic collapsed, releasing energy that had been trapped for one hundred and seventy-three years.

    Hanna's form became solid as she emerged from the oak's trunk, her translucent essence gaining substance and vitality with each breath of free air. She was breathtaking—tall and graceful, with skin that held the pattern of bark and moss, hair that flowed like liquid leaves, and eyes that held the depth of ancient forests and the wisdom of nearly two centuries of endurance.

    "Free," she whispered, her voice now carrying the full richness of unbound life. "After so long... I am free."

    The dryad moved toward Lynn with fluid grace, her face radiant with gratitude and love that had been building for nearly two centuries. "You gave me your strength when I had none. You shared your courage when mine was failing after so many years of imprisonment. Let me give you something in return."

    Before Lynn could protest, Hanna placed gentle hands on her weathered face and kissed her forehead with lips that carried the magic of renewed life and the accumulated power of centuries. The effect was immediate and profound—decades of accumulated age began to fall away as the dryad's grateful magic worked its transformation.

    Lynn's gray hair darkened to rich brown, her weathered features smoothed into the face of a woman in her forties, her tired eyes brightened with renewed vitality. More than physical youth, she gained the confidence that came from being seen and accepted for exactly who she was.

    But Hanna's gift was only the beginning. As Lynn's transformation continued, Felicity felt the tesseract respond to the moment with unprecedented power. This was what the Goddess had meant about helping others become who they were meant to be—not just emotional support, but literal transformation.

    "Let me help," Felicity said, her voice steady with newfound purpose. "Let me give you the rest of what you need."

    The tesseract's infinite energy flowed through her with perfect precision, shaped by her growing understanding of healing and transformation. Where Hanna's magic had restored Lynn's youth and vitality, Felicity's power completed the process—reshaping her companion's body to match her authentic female identity.

    The changes were subtle but profound. Lynn's bone structure shifted to more feminine proportions, her voice gained the timbre she'd always carried in her heart, her entire being aligned with the woman she had always been beneath the surface.

    "It's done," Felicity whispered, her abilities settling into new patterns as the transformation completed. "You're exactly who you were meant to be."

    Lynn looked down at her hands—smooth and feminine, free from the calluses of a lifetime spent pretending to be someone else. Her reflection in the hotel's windows showed a woman of forty, beautiful and confident, radiating the joy of finally being authentically herself.

    "Thank you," she said to both Hanna and Felicity, her voice thick with emotion. "Both of you. I never dreamed... I never imagined it was possible."

    Hanna smiled, her form now fully solid and grounded in their reality after nearly two centuries of translucent imprisonment. "We are all meant to be free, sister. Free to choose who we become, no matter how long we must wait for that freedom."

    The tesseract hummed with deep satisfaction as Felicity felt the profound bonds forming between the three of them. This was more than friendship, more than gratitude—it was the beginning of true chosen family, three souls who had helped each other discover their authentic selves.

    "The hotel will need to be informed," Miss Devereux said with evident satisfaction, making notes on her reappeared clipboard. "We'll need to arrange accommodations for our newest resident."

    "Adjacent to ours," Lynn said immediately, her maternal instincts fully engaged. "Hanna should be close to family after so many years alone."

    "Family," Hanna repeated, her voice filled with wonder and the weight of centuries of loneliness finally ending. "I have been alone for one hundred and seventy-three years. I had forgotten what that word meant."

    "You're not alone anymore," Felicity said firmly, feeling the tesseract pulse with warm approval. "None of us are. We're family now—chosen family, bound by love and acceptance rather than blood."

    The triple bond was complete. Hanna, freed from her prison by love and power working in harmony after nearly two centuries of suffering. Lynn, transformed into her authentic self through the combined gifts of dryad magic and tesseract energy. Felicity, discovering that her greatest power lay not in her abilities alone, but in using them to help others find their own freedom.

    Around them, the hotel's supernatural residents had gathered to witness the liberation, their faces bright with celebration and acceptance. The garden itself seemed to pulse with new life, responding to the joy of freedom restored and family found after such a long imprisonment.

    As the sun set over the Colorado mountains, three women stood together beneath the ancient oak that had been a prison and was now a symbol of liberation. The B story was complete—not just the rescue of a trapped dryad, but the birth of a chosen family that would face whatever challenges lay ahead with love, courage, and the unshakeable bond of authentic connection.

    The tesseract hummed with infinite contentment, its power now serving not just one lost soul, but three found ones who had discovered together what it truly meant to become themselves.

    Felicity Finds Family -13-

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)

    Felicity Finds Family

    A Transgender Super Coming of Age Adventure

    From the Super Heroine Universe

    Chapter 13: Dimensional Discovery

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can Felicity learn more about how to manipulate her tesseract so that it interacts with the systems of Hotel Colorado to protect their new extended family of choice?

    Copyright 2025 by Sasha Zarya Nexus.
    All Rights Reserved.

    Author's Note:

    Jo Dora Webster's Destiny's Serendipity is going on a posting hiatus after completing chapter 20 and the first novel of this on-going serial novel series.

    This novel, in it's entirety, is available on my Patreon. Patreon Free Members can read my new complete book by chapters, Things We Do for Love. This novel will be posted by chapters on Fridays, until the novel is complete on BCTS.


    Chapter 13: Dimensional Discovery

    The morning sun cast golden light through the tall windows of Hotel Colorado's dining room, illuminating a scene that had become a daily celebration of transformation. Lynn sat at the breakfast table, her movements now carrying the unconscious grace of someone who had spent weeks perfecting the art of authentic self-expression. Where once she had struggled with simple gestures, now she moved with the fluid confidence of a woman who had finally come home to herself.

    Felicity observed her companion with growing wonder, noting how Lynn's transformation had deepened beyond the physical changes. The tesseract within her core pulsed with recognition as she watched Lynn's instinctive maternal responses to the other hotel residents—the way she automatically straightened a younger guest's collar, the gentle correction she offered to someone struggling with table manners, the warm smile that had become her trademark.

    "The dreams are getting stronger," Lynn said, stirring honey into her tea with the precise movements of someone who had learned to savor small pleasures. "Not nightmares—wonderful dreams where I'm teaching children, helping them discover who they're meant to be."

    "Your maternal calling is manifesting more clearly each day," Hanna observed from across the table, her transformation from imprisoned dryad to protective guardian now complete. The ancient being had developed a routine of morning meditation that had enhanced her connection to the hotel's living systems. Her skin showed more intricate patterns of bark and moss, her hair moved with the rhythm of wind through leaves, and her eyes held depths that spoke of growing wisdom about her role in their chosen family.

    The dryad's presence had become a cornerstone of the hotel's protective infrastructure. Through the windows, Felicity could see the evolution of Hanna's grove—what had begun as enhanced garden landscaping had developed into a complex ecosystem of magical protection. Ancient oaks now formed natural amphitheaters where residents could gather for guidance, flowering vines created private confession spaces, and the very ground itself seemed to pulse with nurturing energy.

    "Tell me about the new meditation circles," Felicity requested, having noticed the increased activity in the gardens during her own morning walks.

    Hanna's expression brightened with purpose. "I've been working with residents who struggle with identity integration. The grove provides a space where they can explore their authentic selves without fear of judgment. Yesterday, I helped a shape-shifter discover her preferred form, and last week, a time-displaced soul found peace with his temporal displacement."

    The tesseract within Felicity's core responded to Hanna's words with warm approval, recognizing the expansion of their family's mission beyond their original trio. This was what the Goddess had envisioned—not just personal transformation, but the creation of systems that supported ongoing growth and discovery.

    "Dr. Zvezda has been asking about you," Miss Devereux announced, approaching their table with her characteristic efficiency. Her clipboard today seemed to shimmer with mathematical equations that shifted and changed as she consulted them. "She's prepared a comprehensive curriculum for your advanced mathematics project."

    The mention of Dr. Zvezda made the tesseract pulse with eager anticipation. Since their initial meeting, Felicity had been working with the Professor and Mathematics Chair on increasingly complex theoretical frameworks. What had begun as basic dimensional topology had evolved into explorations of multidimensional calculus that pushed the boundaries of known physics.

    "The mathematical modeling has been extraordinary," Dr. Zvezda said, appearing at their table with the confident stride of someone who had spent the night solving impossible equations. Her notebook was filled with diagrams that seemed to move on their own, equations that rearranged themselves to reveal new insights. "Your empirical data has confirmed theoretical models that we've only been able to hypothesize about."

    Felicity felt the tesseract respond to Dr. Zvezda's presence, its infinite energy settling into patterns that had become more refined with each mentoring session. Her abilities, which had once felt overwhelming and uncontrolled, now flowed through established channels that felt natural and precise.

    "What have you discovered?" Lynn asked, her maternal instincts extending to Felicity's educational development.

    "The relationship between emotional resonance and dimensional manipulation is unprecedented," Dr. Zvezda explained, her academic excitement evident in every word. "Felicity's healing abilities don't just operate on physical planes—they create harmonic frequencies that resonate across multiple dimensions simultaneously."

    As she spoke, Lyra Boring materialized beside their table with her characteristic ability to appear when theoretical discussions required deeper perspective. Her unremarkable features were sharp with intellectual curiosity, and she carried a book that seemed to be writing itself based on their conversation.

    "The practical applications are staggering," Lyra added, her forgettable appearance somehow conveying profound significance. "Understanding these mathematical relationships means Felicity can begin to predict and control the outcomes of her healing work with unprecedented precision."

    Mr. Medici approached from the depths of the building, his weathered hands glowing with diagnostic energy that had become more sophisticated since Felicity's first transformation work. His instruments now revealed readings that painted a picture of the hotel's entire dimensional ecosystem.

    "The infrastructure adaptations have stabilized completely," he reported, his pride evident in the precision of his measurements. "The tesseract's energy signature has evolved from chaotic potential to harmonious integration. The hotel's systems now anticipate and support Felicity's abilities rather than simply containing them."

    The tesseract hummed with deep satisfaction at his words, its power now flowing through the hotel's framework like blood through veins. Felicity could feel the building responding to her presence, amplifying her abilities while providing the stability needed for increasingly complex work.

    "Which brings us to the next phase of your development," Dr. Zvezda said, consulting her shifting notebook. "I believe you're ready to begin working with temporal mechanics—the mathematical relationships between time, space, and consciousness that govern transformation on a fundamental level."

    The prospect of temporal mechanics made the tesseract blaze with anticipation. Felicity had begun to sense the time-related aspects of her abilities—the way her healing work could accelerate natural processes, the manner in which her dimensional sight could perceive past and future states simultaneously.

    "The theoretical frameworks are extraordinary," Dr. Zvezda continued, her notebook filling with equations that seemed to pulse with their own inner light. "If we can map the mathematical relationships between temporal manipulation and healing energy, you could potentially help beings not just transform, but achieve their optimal state across multiple timelines."

    Lynn's eyes widened with maternal pride and concern. "That sounds incredibly complex. Are you certain it's safe?"

    "With proper theoretical grounding and controlled experimental conditions," Dr. Zvezda assured her, "the risks are minimal. The mathematical models suggest that Felicity's abilities are naturally aligned with temporal mechanics—she's been using them instinctively without understanding the underlying principles."

    Hanna leaned forward, her ancient wisdom complementing the academic discussion. "In my centuries of existence, I've observed that the most powerful transformations occur when beings understand not just their abilities, but the fundamental principles that govern them. Knowledge brings both power and responsibility."

    The tesseract pulsed with recognition at the dryad's words, its infinite energy responding to the promise of deeper understanding. This was what the Goddess had meant about helping others become who they were meant to be—not just offering healing, but mastering the principles that made transformation possible.

    "The community support has been remarkable," Miss Devereux observed, consulting her ever-present clipboard. "Other residents have been volunteering to assist with your mathematical experiments. The shadow-man has particular insights into dimensional phasing, and the ocean-woman understands fluid dynamics that could inform your healing work."

    As if summoned by her words, other hotel residents began to appear in the dining room. The shadow-man approached with his form now completely solid and defined, his expression eager to contribute to their work. The ocean-woman glided forward with movements that seemed to defy gravity, her luminescent skin bright with enthusiasm.

    "We've been discussing your research," the shadow-man said, his voice carrying the weight of someone who had mastered his own dimensional challenges. "The mathematical principles you're exploring have applications for all of us. Understanding the theoretical foundations of transformation could help every resident achieve greater control over their abilities."

    The ocean-woman nodded agreement, her voice carrying the sound of distant waves. "The community is becoming more than just a sanctuary—it's evolving into a center for supernatural research and development. Your work with Dr. Zvezda is pioneering new understanding of what's possible."

    The tesseract hummed with deep contentment as Felicity felt the expanding scope of their mission. This wasn't just about individual transformation—it was about advancing the entire field of supernatural studies, creating knowledge that would benefit beings across multiple dimensions.

    "The protective grove is facilitating these developments," Hanna added, her connection to the hotel's living systems providing unique insights. "The enhanced sanctuary spaces are making it easier for residents to explore their abilities without fear. Yesterday, I helped a chronologically displaced being stabilize his temporal anchor, and the mathematical principles from your research provided the theoretical foundation."

    Mother Lynn's smile was radiant with pride and love. "We're not just building a family—we're creating a legacy of knowledge and support that will help countless others discover their authentic selves."

    Dr. Zvezda consulted her notebook with growing excitement. "The research implications are staggering. If we can document and formalize these theoretical frameworks, we could establish the first comprehensive curriculum for supernatural studies. Felicity's abilities are providing empirical evidence for principles that have been purely theoretical for centuries."

    The tesseract blazed with recognition at her words, its power responding to the vision of knowledge shared and expanded. This was what the Goddess had envisioned—not just personal transformation, but the creation of systems that would support ongoing growth and discovery for generations to come.

    Around them, the dining room filled with the quiet conversations of supernatural beings who had found more than sanctuary in Hotel Colorado. They had discovered a center of learning and growth, a place where the impossible became not just possible but understood through rigorous study and compassionate support.

    Lyra's book continued to write itself, documenting the theoretical breakthroughs that were emerging from their daily interactions. Mr. Medici's instruments revealed the hotel's infrastructure continuing to evolve, adapting to support increasingly complex research and development. Miss Devereux's clipboard showed schedules and plans that extended far beyond individual resident needs to encompass the broader mission of advancing supernatural understanding.

    As the morning sun climbed higher over the Colorado mountains, four women sat together in the dining room of Hotel Colorado, surrounded by a community that had embraced not just their transformation but their expanding mission. The midpoint of their journey was complete—not just the rescue of a trapped dryad or the transformation of a lonely soul, but the birth of a research center that would help others find their own paths to authenticity through rigorous study and compassionate support.

    The tesseract hummed with infinite contentment, its power now serving not just individual needs but the greater purpose of advancing knowledge and understanding. The mentorship with Dr. Zvezda had evolved from basic mathematics to groundbreaking research, while Mother Lynn's nurturing presence and Hanna's ancient wisdom provided the emotional foundation for whatever challenges lay ahead.

    Outside, Hanna's protective grove continued to evolve, its branches now forming natural laboratories where residents could explore their abilities in safety. Inside, the promise of temporal mechanics and advanced dimensional theory added new dimensions to their chosen family's mission of helping others discover their authentic selves through both compassionate support and rigorous understanding.

    The midpoint was complete. The real work of building chosen family, mastering supernatural abilities, advancing theoretical knowledge, and transforming the world through both love and learning—one soul at a time—was just beginning.

    Goddess of Exxor Universe

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Organizational: 

    • Universe Page

    Audience Rating: 

    • Mature Subjects (pg15)

    Goddess Of Exxor Universe
    A Super Friends Fan Fiction

    While all Super Friends Fan Fictions utilize the Super Friends characters and settings, My Goddess of Exxor Universe is unique in that it contains the characters, Sorceress and the Goddess of Exxor. The actions of these 2 characters have modified the Super Friends Characters in a unique way. Both are the basis for a separate universe. The Goddess of Exxor Universe Originated in 2007 and predates the Comics Retcon Universe(2010).



    SF shield

    Wonder Twins in

    Clean It Up!

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Completed novel on 2008/01/04

    What's a mother to do when her son is swearing up and down the neighborhood?


    This fan fiction piece is based on the original works, “All New Super Friends Hour"; by Hannah Barbera, copyright 1977 and Extreme Justice #9 by DC Comics, Copyright 1995 and the song "Believe it or not", written by Mike Post and Stephen Geyer Copyright 1981 Elektra Records and "The Greatest American Heroine Copyright 1986 Stephen J Cannell and "Part of your World", by Howard Ashman and Alan Menken Copyright 1988 By Walt Disney Music Company and "Where my heart will take me", words and music by Diane Warren Copyright 2002 By Decca Music Group Limited. All original characters and plot lines are the property of the owners, and any resemblance to individuals either living or dead is coincidental. This piece is for entertainment purposes only and is not intended as a copyright infringement.

  • Wonder Twins: Clean It Up
    • Completed novel on 2008/01/04



    Wayne Manor ~ Egged On

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Completed novella on 2008/08/28

    Can Robin the Girl Wonder aka Rachel Stephanie Wayne cope with becoming Batman's daughter?


    This fan fiction piece is based on the original works, “All New Super Friends Hour" by Hannah Barbera, copyright 1977 and "Extreme Justice #9" by DC Comics, Copyright 1995. Cosmeg originated in "The Gods Themselves" by Arthur C Clarke .Copyright 1972  All original characters and plot lines are the property of the owners, and any resemblance to individuals either living or dead is coincidental. This piece is for entertainment purposes only and is not intended as a copyright infringement.

  • Wayne Manor: Egged On
    • Completed novella on 2008/08/28


    Captain Caveman in

    Cavey Can Do It

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can the Teen Angels rescue Captain Caveman and keep the peace between Cavey and Taffy?


    Set free by the Teen Angels, Brenda, Dee Dee and Taffy, from his prehistoric block of glacier ice comes the world's first superhero, Captain Caveman!


  • Cavey can do it
    • Complete Short Story on 2008/04/10


    From Troll to Triumph

    Inspired by Erin Halfelven with references to Goddess of Exxor Universe

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus
    and revised from a story completed 2008/4/2

    "What might happen to such a person {'a troll'} who ran a foul of some of the mythical beings who lurk in the back of the BigCloset? :)" ~ Erin Halfelven

    Wonder Twins ~ Clean It Up

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • Novel > 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic
    • Superheroes
    • Fanfiction

    TG Themes: 

    • Voluntary
    • Wishes

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)
    • Fan-Fiction, poster's responsibility
    • Revised and Reposted Version

    “No matter how many times you save the world, it always manages to get back in jeopardy again. Sometimes I just want it to stay saved! You know, for a little bit? I feel like the maid; I just cleaned up this mess! Can we keep it clean for... for ten minutes?” - Mr. Incredible in ‘The Incredibles’


    Wonder Twins in



    Clean It Up!



    Goddess of Exxor Universe

    A Super Friends Fan Fiction



    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Edited by Holly Logan

    This fan fiction piece is based on the original works, “All New Super Friends Hour"; by Hannah Barbera, copyright 1977 and Extreme Justice #9 by DC Comics, Copyright 1995 and the song "Believe it or not", written by Mike Post and Stephen Geyer Copyright 1981 Elektra Records and "The Greatest American Heroine Copyright 1986 Stephen J Cannell and "Part of your World", by Howard Ashman and Alan Menken  Copyright  1988 By Walt Disney Music Company and "Where my heart will take me", words and music by Diane Warren Copyright 2002 By Decca Music Group Limited.. All original characters and plot lines are the property of the owners, and any resemblance to individuals either living or dead is coincidental. This piece is for entertainment purposes only and is not intended as a copyright infringement.

    I would like to thank Laika Pupkino for issuing the Second Advertising Challenge using the slogan, “Dirty mouth? Clean it up”. My short story, “The Dirty Mouth Cleaning” in response to the challenge was the beginning of this novel, which after some editing appears as Episode 2 ~ Potty Mouth. I would also like to thank Alexis who issued the “Based-on-a-song” writing challenge. My response to that challenge has become “Episode 16 ~ Flying Solo. I'd also like to thank Sephrena Miller for taking an early read on Chapter 3 ~ You're a Wonder!





    Episode 1 ~ Powers Activate!

    They appeared to be an ordinary family.  The children’s father, Fonab, and their mother, Rua, cared for them in their home on the planet Exxor.  The birth of fraternal triplets, Tomunab, Glivney, and Vylylia had brought great joy to the family.  The triplets were totally ordinary if you ignore the fact that all were mutants, evolutionary throwbacks to an ancient race of Exxorian shapeshifters

    The children found that by any two or all three of them touching each other, hand to hand, that they could release a common pool of energy that each of them could use.  The girls, Glivney and Vylylia, could shape shift, becoming any form of animal.  On the other hand, Tomunab could become forms of water from steam to water to ice in any quantity and for solids, any shape.  Tomunab could also become all manner of wind from microburst to tornadoes, to hurricanes.

    Rua looked out to check on her three toddlers, playing in the front yard on a hot day.  She called out with concern at the scene before her, “Children! Come inside this instant!”  An elasti-monk and a foesber played together underneath a cloud, shaped like Tomunab, which was raining down and cooling them off.

     “Coming, Mother!” shouted the triplets in unison as they changed back to themselves and came inside.

    “Children, you must promise me never to transform in the front yard.  Our neighbors might harm you if they realized that you were blessed by the Goddess.”

    They all responded, “Yes, Mother!”   Glivney asked, “Why harm us?”

    Rua explained, “People are afraid of someone different and what they fear, they attack.   Your father and I want to keep you children safe.” The triplets obeyed their mother and never again transformed in the front yard.

    Mutants were shunned and persecuted in Exxor society, so their parents did their best to keep the children safe.  Many similar mutants remained undiscovered, since the only way to detect them without genetic analysis was if they used their power.  That could not happen unless two or more mutants touched to release it.

    Once while experimenting, Tomunab and Glivney touched hands and released their power inadvertently.  Both Glivney and Tomunab invoked their shifting, mentally, at the same time. Both the shape shift and form shift happened to both of them at the same time.  Vylylia returned and found her brother and sister helpless, and guided them to return to normal using a ritual that the ancient race of Exxorian shape shifters had used.  At that point, all three of them learned the ritual and always used it to manage their power

    The three children chanted in ancient Exxorian, “Bring forth the blessing given by the Exxorian Goddess!”  The power was released in a synergy and waiting to be used.

    Vylylia said, “Shape of an elasti-monk.” and changed into a cute elasti-monk, as her pet elasti-monk, Glerk, looked on in wonder.

    Glivney exclaimed, “Shape of a foesber!” and changed into a foesber which was a primate with very long legs who would be suited to reach things up high.

    Tomunab called, “Form of steam!” and changed into a jet of steam.

    The three children and Glerk started cleaning the house and their transformations made their work a lot easier.  Vylylia and Glerk had fun straightening things down low while Glivney straightened things up high.  Tomunab and his steam jet came by afterward and cleaned everything to brilliance.  They made short work of all of their chores by working together and had lots of fun doing it.  When they had completed the whole house, Glivney looked on with concern as Glerk was getting a little too friendly with Vylylia in her elasti-monk shape and suggested, “Would we like to change back?  The house is spotless and we can have some fun with our friends.”

    Vylylia and Tomunab agreed with Glivney and together they chanted again in ancient Exxorian, “We thank the Goddess for her bountiful blessing!”  The three children returned to normal.  Glerk was disappointed that Vylylia was no longer an elasti-monk but adjusted to play as a good natured pet with Vylylia.  

    The Goddess of Exxor appeared in Fonab and Rua’s home one day when the triplets were five years old.  As was the custom, the children presented themselves before the Goddess and prostrated themselves.  The Goddess chose Vylylia to be her priestess-in-training.  Fonab and Rua were honored that the Goddess had chosen to become Vylylia’s guardian.  The Goddess transported Vylylia and her pet, Glerk, to the temple to learn her duties immediately.

    The whole family was happy for Vylylia, since she now had the Goddess to protect her.   The honor of being a priestess-in-training would replace the stigma of being a mutant.  Vylylia was thrilled to be a priestess-in-training for the Goddess Xentouodgutr, (pronounced Orbit), and performed her duties with excellence.

    Vylylia and Glivney in order to dull the pain of being separated spoke often on the communicator when Vylylia’s duties and training would permit it.  Vylylia was thrilled that the Goddess had let her observe a judgment and could not wait to tell Glivney about it, “Glivney, the Goddess let me observe her judging someone today!”

    Glivney asked, “Would you like to tell me about it, Vylylia?”

    “It wasn’t a formal thing and it took place in the private chamber of the Goddess.   A boy our age who had been orphaned had come to the Goddess seeking a judgment that would allow him to have a new family.”

    “A boy? I thought that you had told me that the Goddess only allowed girls to visit her in her chambers.”

    “That’s when I realized that the child was one of the special ones that the Goddess loves to help.  While the child looked male, really in her heart she was a girl, like us.”

    “What happened next, Vylylia?”

    “The child prostrates herself before the Goddess.  The Goddess lifted the child’s face with her hand and kissed the child on the forehead.  It felt like everything winked out for a second. When it was back to normal, the child was a girl.  The Goddess raised her to her feet and hugged the new girl.  Then the Goddess made a sign to me.”

    “What did the sign mean?”

    “I was to take the girl out of the Goddess chambers.  I led the girl thru the temple back to the public area and into a room where a man and woman were sitting. They both jumped to their feet and hugged her in a group hug and smothered her in kisses.”

    “Why did they do that?”

    “The couple was her new father and mother who had asked the Goddess to give them a little girl to be their daughter.  The child was no longer an orphan because she was now their daughter”

    “Vylylia, it is so wonderful that you get to see the Goddess bring families together and help the special ones become whole!”

    Shortly after the Goddess adopted Vylylia to be her priestess-in-training, a plague swept thru their community killing hundreds, including the Triplet’s parents.  However, the same genetic mutation that had given the twins their powers had also given them immunity from the plague.  Because Tomunab and Glivney were different, they’d survived the plague which had devastated their community.  And because of their strange powers, no one was willing to adopt them.  When orphans are not adopted on Exxor, instead of having orphanages, the law allows them to become essentially, slaves.    

    When Vylylia found out about her parents deaths, she asked the Goddess for help.  She transported their bodies to the temple where they were buried and the ritual was enacted to care for their spirits.  Vylylia begged the Goddess to help her siblings as well.  The Goddess explained to Vylylia why she would not intervene.

    Vylylia sent word to her siblings, “I pleaded with the Goddess to give you a home here with me but she refused.  She gravely told me that you both have a destiny that she stated must be fulfilled.” 

    Glivney asked, “Is there any hope that she may change her mind?” 

    Vylylia responded, “I had only heard her speak with the same finality once before when an action might put several lives in danger.  I will leave the temple and share your fate.”

    Glivney and Tomunab replied together, “Please stay, Vylylia!”  Tomunab continued, ”If you leave the temple, you might lose the protection of the Goddess.  It would ease our minds if you were safe.”

    Vylylia told them, “I would still rather be with you both, even if I were sold along with you!” 

    Glivney reasoned, “If you are still at the temple, you might be able to help us later, Sis.”   

    Vylylia relented, “I’ll stay here then and you two call me when ever you need anything.”

     The community officials auctioned off the twin’s services as indentured apprentices to the owner of an interplanetary circus.  The money they earned was supposed paid by the Interplanetary Circus, to be held in trust for them when they became adults and proved themselves self supporting. Instead, it lined the pockets of the officials.  Dentuil, the owner of the Interplanetary Circus took Tomunab and Glivney away from their home and put them into the care of Illik, the Interplanetary Circus’s laugh maker (or clown).

    Dentuil had no intention of teaching Tomunab, who was renamed Zan, and Glivney, who was renamed Jayna, useful skills.  He renamed them common names in Galactic which would be better for business than their obscure Exxorian names.  He recognized that the children’s powers were an oddity and added them to the sideshow freaks, deciding to call Zan and Jayna, the Wonder Twins.

    Vylylia called the Wonder Twins with some good news, “I was able to get some of the family heirlooms and your prized possessions away from our home before the greedy officials sold the contents prior to selling our home.”

    Zan asked her,”How can you get our things to us?  Illik has provided us with some safe space for our belongings and it would be good to get our things back.”

    Vylylia answered, “Another priestess-in-training has them for you and all you have to do is hold out your arms.   We released the power and she shape shifted into a rogue, who can turn invisible.”

    Jayna queried, “Where will you keep the family treasures?”

    Vylylia explained, “I had to have a place to keep them right after they were taken away from the temple while there was still a danger that they might be missed.  I arranged for a vault where they have been very safe and I intend to leave them there.”

    Zan told her,”You’ve done very well Vylylia.  We are ready to receive our things.” Both Zan and Jayna had moved to their storage area and extended their arms.  They both were soon burdened with the load which appeared in their arms.  They put their things away quickly and replied together, “Thank you, Vylylia!”  

    Vylylia concluded, “You both are very welcome!  See you soon!  Goodbye!”

    The Wonder Twins told her, “Bye!” just before the communicator link dissolved.

    Illik did his best to raise Zan and Jayna with kindness. Since he was forbidden to teach them a trade, (he was also indentured), he gave them an excellent education instead.  Quite by accident, Illik found that the Exxorian elasti-monk, Gleek who performed with the laugh makers, could complete the link between Zan and Jayna that released their power. Gleek was a featured performer who did tricks with his prehensile tail.  He also had a power, for he could materialize a bucket, which he used in the laugh makers’ performance.  When Illik found that Zan and Jayna had taken a liking to Gleek, he gave the elasti-monk to the Wonder Twins as a pet.

    The Wonder Twins settled into a routine once they’d settled on an act.  Illik had taught them Galactic, the standard universal second language which was used in the Interplanetary Circus.  Vylylia had given Zan and Jayna the translation of the ritual in Galactic. Illik helped them to modify it so that it would be more suited to an Interplanetary Circus Performance.  “Bring forth the blessing given by the Exxorian Goddess!” in ancient Exxorian became “Wonder Twins powers activate!” in Galactic and so on.

    An adult woman, after being in the audience at one of the performances before they left Exxor called out to the Wonder Twins, “Glivney! Tomunab!”

    Jayna came over and whispered to her, “Follow us.”  The twins led the woman into a private place where they hoped to get an explanation why this woman had called them by their birth names.

    The woman chanted in ancient Exxorian, “We thank the Goddess for her bountiful blessing!” The woman turned into Vylylia and the triplets plunged into a group hug that none of them wanted to end.  They finally did so they could talk face to face.

    “I am so glad to see you two.   My friend released the power for me and I shape shifted into that mundane woman so I could come see you.” Gleefully explained Vylylia

    “Thank you for everything.   It’s nice to have you come visit us and you don’t use the same trick twice when you do.” Zan joyfully said.

    “I wish it could continue but the Interplanetary Circus is due to leave again to go off world to perform.  Do you know exactly when you will leave?” Vylylia questioned.

    Jayna answered, “We leave tomorrow and our itinerary brings us to many worlds to perform and it’s not complete so we don’t know when we will be back on Exxor”

    Vylylia let out a sigh and told them,” Since I don’t know when I will see you again, I will pray for your safe trip.  I must be heading back to the Temple now.  Our visits are of necessity too short but I value greatly our time together.  Jayna, would you like to help me get ready to return?”

    Jayna replied, “Of course, Sis!”  Jayna did the ritual with Vylylia.  Jayna changed into herself with pink hair while Vylylia turned into a rogue and disappeared.

    The unseen Vylylia told them goodbye and the Wonder Twins told their sister bye too.  When Jayna’s hair turned back to black the twins knew that Vylylia had returned safely to the temple.  And the Wonder Twins left Exxor the next day as they toured with the Interplanetary Circus.

    Unfortunately, one of Superman’s enemies, Grax, was determined to have Exxor for his own.  The first target he destroyed was the temple of the Exxorean Goddess, killing everyone including Vylylia.  He also destroyed other high visibility targets from his orbiting ships.  Then he broadcast an ultimatum for those who wished to live, to flee Exxor.  This brought on a mass exodus from Exxor, since they did not know where Grax would strike next. 

    The Interplanetary Circus was still not performing on Exxor when news of Grax’s atrocity in destroying the Temple reached the Wonder Twins.  Zan and Jayna grieved over the death of their sister Vylylia. Jayna raged in anger against the Exxorian Goddess, who had vanished just prior to the atrocity at Her temple.  The Exxorian Goddess had been missing and presumed dead.  For deserting Exxor in its time of greatest need, the Exxorian Goddess had been demoted in the public eye to a mythological figure. Jayna lost faith and thought of the Exxorian Goddess as a myth to be scorned.

    The Interplanetary Circus used starships to transport everything, including the performers, from world to world.  After learning Galactic, Astronomy and Geometry, Zan and Jayna discovered that they understood the instructions required to command the starship on an interplanetary flight.  After they’d been with the Circus for quite a long time without incident, Dentuil entrusted the Wonder Twins with his starship access codes, though he only taught them enough to move the starships back to the designated area after one had been moved into the middle of the compound to unload.

    Zan and Jayna were now more than ever frustrated with the enslaved life of a sideshow performer. The loss of Vylylia had taken away their will to be submissive to unjust circumstances.  They were finally willing to break the unjust law which made them slaves.  When they had the chance, Gleek and the Wonder Twins, fled from the Interplanetary Circus in one of the starships.

    Unfortunately, the planet that Zan and Jayna chose on which to hide, following their starship journey, was the one on which Grax had hidden his base. By spying on Grax’s base, they learned that Grax was planning to destroy the Earth using hidden super bombs.  Jayna reasoned that if Superman and the Super Friends are Grax’s enemies, then they must go to Earth to warn the Super Friends about the impending attack.

    The Wonder Twins piloted the starship to Earth orbit, and Jayna transmitted in Galactic, “Wonder Twins to Superman.   We have news of danger to Earth from Grax!”

    Superman responded, “Superman here.  What is the danger?”

    “Grax has hidden many super bombs on Earth and intends to destroy it.  I will transmit the coordinates for each of the bombs.” Jayna explained.

    The Wonder Twins transmitted their information about Grax’s hidden super bombs.  Superman received the information and systematically destroyed all the super bombs with the aid of the Super Friends.

     Because they’d been so useful to the Super Friends in preempting Grax’s attack on Earth, the Super Friends took the Wonder Twins and Gleek along to defeat Grax in his occupation of Exxor.  After that had been accomplished, the Wonder Twins led the Super Friends directly to Grax’s planetary concealed base, where he was defeated once and for all by the Super Friends and the Wonder Twins

    The Wonder Twins returned to Earth with the Super Friends. They no longer had a home on Exxor and they had showed themselves to be very capable.   Three super heroes in training, Wendy, Marvin and Wonder Dog, were leaving the Super Friends to pursue a degree in engineering at MIT.  The Super Friends adopted the Wonder Twins and made them super heroes in training.   After some additional training, the Super Friends entrusted them with responding to teens in crisis thru the Teen Trouble Alert.

    Episode 2 ~ Potty Mouth

    When Mrs. Waterman appeared at the door in response to his knock, the hulking leather clad hoodlum exclaimed, "You've got to do something about your son.  He's swearing up and down the neighborhood and his swearing is so violent, bigoted, and depraved that it’s giving our gang a bad name.  We feel so bad about it that we even cleaned up his gang name to be "Potty Mouth."

    Mrs. Waterman was stricken that such a piece of human refuse was calling her own son's language into question.  "Clarence, I will take action, since my son has left me without a choice. You can be sure this will be resolved."  She saw that using his given name had repulsed him. Mrs. Waterman showed Clarence that she meant business in the only way she could.

    Clarence walked away without a single word, feeling maybe he’d gone too far.  He had a sense of foreboding about what Mrs. Waterman would do about 'Potty Mouth'.

    Mrs. Waterman hated to use those automated voicemail phone systems, but she could hardly blame the Super Friends for not answering personally since they usually had world saving to do.

    "Hall of Justice.  Hang up and call 911 if you need immediate help.  Press 1 for natural disasters, 2 for Teens in Trouble, 3 for .."

    Twerp!  "You've reached the Teen Trouble Alert queue.  Please leave a message about your problem after the tone"  Beep!

    "This is Mrs. Waterman at 112 Excelsior Way, Metropolis. My son Theodore has such a dirty mouth that it's giving the gang that he runs with a bad name.  Please send help!"  She let out a sigh of relief, wondering which of the Super Friends would respond to her cry for help.

    Meanwhile, Zan and Jayna, the Wonder Twins were taking a well deserved break, enjoying Baskin Robbin’s ice cream cones.  Even Gleek was happy with his banana split.  

    Jayna observed, "Zan, how can you be my twin when you bite an ice cream cone like that instead of licking it?"

    Zan was saved from another lame response by the ‘Beep Beep’ of the Teen Trouble Alerts they each wore on their left arm.

    "Wonder Twins your assistance is required by Mrs. Waterman at coordinates 48.85.1.255.7.  'My son Theodore has such a dirty mouth that it's giving the gang he runs with a bad name.  Please send help!' "

    The Wonder twins sprang into action, standing and reaching across the table to touch finger tips. Together, they chorused, "Wonder Twin powers activate!" Jayna continued, "Shape of an eagle!" and transformed into a huge eagle.   Zan responded "Form of Water!", transforming into water that flowed into the waiting bucket that Gleek had materialized seconds earlier. Zan could still speak with his image shaped in the water.

    Gleek took a firm hold on the bucket with his prehensile tail before Jayna grabbed him in her claws and began her ascent. Soon their journey ended and the eagle extended a wing to touch the water in the bucket and both of them spoke together, "Wonder Twin powers deactivate!" In a flash both Zan and Jayna returned to normal and the bucket that Gleek had held moments before disappeared. 

    Jayna rang the door bell and when Mrs. Waterman opened it for them, told her, "We are the Wonder Twins, I'm Jayna and this is my brother, Zan.  We are responding to your request for help."

    Mrs. Waterman invited them in and soon they all were seated in her living room.  Mrs. Waterman gave Zan a picture and Jayna a locator device. 

    "The picture is of my son, Theodore.  He runs with a gang, so there is no telling where he can be.  Fortunately, his cell phone never leaves his possession and it has a locator chip in it this locator device will track.  Please help me make sure that his nickname won't be 'Potty Mouth' anymore."

    Jayna answered her, "We'll do our best Mrs. Waterman to see that your child no longer has such a dirty mouth!  Let's go, Zan!"

    Zan responded, "Right, Jayna! Goodbye, Mrs. Waterman."  Mrs. Waterman closed the door behind them when the Wonder Twins were gone.

    It took only moment for the Wonder Twins to fly to a warehouse outside of town.  They tried the entrances, but all were locked tight. Then, from an open second story window, they heard a teen screaming obscenity.  They also observed many teens participating in the gang meeting. 

    Jayna declared," That's 'Potty Mouth' Maybe a distraction will keep him there long enough for us to help him."

    Together they called, "Wonder Twin Powers activate!" Jayna continued, "Shape of a bootylicious babe!" Jayna transformed into a beautiful streetwise looking knockout.  Zan responded, "Form of an ice escalator!"  Jayna stepped gracefully into the bucket that Gleek had placed on the bottom of Zan's ice escalator and rose to the top, where she gracefully stepped off of it toward a group of teens, participating in the gang meeting who were standing near the window.

    While others responded in awe with phrases like, "Foxy Momma!" Potty Mouth was quickly identified both by his picture, and his response, " Bleep bleep bleep Bleepity bleep.  Bleep! Bleep!  Bleep bleep!"

    Jayna was oozing sexuality as she charmed him, "After that greeting, you just have to kiss me, and I have a special treat in mind for you."

    Potty Mouth responded with a sharp, "Bleeeeeep!" as he came toward Jayna.  Gleek touched Zan's ice escalator with a hand and touched Jayna with his tail.  Jayna chanted, "Shape of Xertoruodgutr (pronounced 'Orbit')". She transformed into the image of the Goddess their sister had been training with on her home planet of Exxor.  While her brother invoked a form while out of their hearing, she spoke to the teens, “You'll never go back once you've kissed a shape shifter!"

    Potty Mouth was speechless as the transformed Jayna drew him into a kiss. As their lips touched, there was a flash, and Theodore was transformed into a beautiful teen girl, "Darn!, I mean, gol …ly! Oh goodness, I don't seem to be able to swear anymore."

    The change in her body and her language was too much for her so she swooned.  Fortunately Zan, who had taken the form of a snowman, had positioned himself behind her to catch her.  Jayna lowered the new teen girl into a chair. 

    Zan, who was being cute, said, "I could just kiss you, Sis! You are so smart!" and leaned in to kiss his sister.  Jayna responded "Zan, No!" just before he kissed her.  "Wonder Twin Powers deactivate!", Jayna chanted to end the shifting for herself and her sibling

    Jayna was expecting them to have returned to normal until she saw herself twinned, except that Zan's Z adorned her chest instead of Jayna's J.  She grinned at her new twin sister, whose name just popped into her head, "Welcome, Zayna! I guess we will need to see if our powers still work so we can take Mrs. Waterman's new daughter home."

    "Always practical, Jayna! Okay, let’s do it !" Jayna joined her in saying," Wonder Twin powers activate!"

    Jayna chanted her standard, "Shape of an Eagle!" In a flash she was transformed into an eagle as always.

    A light glistened in Zayna's eyes as she spoke, "Shape of a condor!" And Zayna was transformed into a huge condor."  Jayna observed that her power was obviously different from when she had been in Zan’s form.

    Jayna scooped up Gleek, who for once, was not holding a bucket as Jayna climbed into the sky. Zayna grabbed the girl, chair and all, and lifted her into the sky as well. The clear brisk air revived the new teen girl, who enjoyed her ride home after a moment of panic.

    After transforming back, Jayna escorted Mrs. Waterman's new daughter home, while Zayna and Gleek stayed outside.

    "Mrs. Waterman, this is your child, who was Theodore. She can't swear anymore, so your problem is solved."

    "Mrs. Waterman hugged her daughter, "My dear child, welcome home!"

    The teen girl cried tears of joy at the reception her mother had given her, remembering the pain on her mother's face when "Potty Mouth" had cursed at her. She now recognized that as 'Potty Mouth', her anger had been out of frustration at not being able to be who she was truly, the girl inside, the girl she now was. The peace which now filled her soul prevented her from swearing. She was glad to finally be a girl on the outside as well as the inside. She decided to make the most of it! "Momma, I need a new name. What name would you have given me if I had been a girl from the beginning?"

    She kissed her daughter on the forehead, "My dear daughter, I would have named you, Joan Ellen. Would you like that to be your name?"

    "Yes, Momma! I want to be the best Joan I can be!" Joan replied with a sweet smile for her mother.

    Jayna slipped away during the reunion to face the astonished look of her new sister, Zayna. "Jayna, what is an Xertoruodgutr (pronounced 'Orbit'), and please explain what it did to Mrs. Waterman's child?"

    Jayna explained, " Xertoruodgutr (pronounced 'Orbit') is the name in ancient Exxorian of the Goddess of Exxor.  A kiss from the image of the Goddess changes the gender and one other thing about a person to it's opposite. Joan, which is her new name, used to only curse when she spoke, and now she can't utter a curse word at all. I'm not sure if the effect is permanent, or just to ease the gender transition. The kiss doesn't work on someone who already has been changed, so I guess she is stuck as Joan. "

    Zayna replied, "Oh that explains it! It didn’t sound as though she was unhappy about the change. Guess it's time to go back to the Hall of Justice and face the Super Friends."

    Jayna was troubled, wondering at Zayna's lack of curiosity about her own transformation. Did she even lack the mischievousness to use her new shape as a practical joke? What would she do?

    Episode 3 ~ You're a Wonder!

    "Zayna, sweetie, I'm gonna ask Diana about this. What happened to you was an accident, but now I'm not sure why I thought it was okay to kiss Joan," Jayna told her twin sister contritely.

    "It’s all right, Sis. Go ahead and call her. She'll know just what to do." Zayna was beginning to feel that Jayna was over thinking things as her sister walked away to call Diana in privacy. Zayna thought she would look at the plusses for both of them. It seemed that Zan was in another universe, since she was the girl she always had been, apparently transposed into this universe. Even at their best, brothers could be dorky, and besides, Zayna could not even imagine what it would be like if she were a boy.

    The Teen Trouble Alert sounded while she was waiting for her sister’s return, so Zayna listened for the message: "Wonder Twins your assistance is required by Joan Waterman at coordinates 48.85.1.255.7. 'I don't have any girlfriends my age to help me get used to life as a girl. Momma is doing her best, but she just isn't up on teen girl fashions. Please send help!' " I signaled that Jayna and I would handle the call and walked into the area where she was talking with Diana to play back our summons for her.

    Zayna heard Diana's voice coming over the Super Friends communicator, "Jayna, you sought to solve Theodore's dirty mouth problem with a kiss by Xertoruodgutr (pronounced 'Orbit'), making her Joan, and then you say that you accidentally kissed Zan, too, making her Zayna?"

    "That's right!" Jayna replied as Zayna interrupted, "You both might like to hear this." Zayna played the Teen Trouble Alert message.

    Diana responded, "That's perfect! Jayna and Zayna please go pick up Joan and meet me at the "Hall of Justice." You'll need to make sure Gleek is cared for, because we women are all going on a trip to Paradise Island."

    Jayna became excited, because Diana had never in her memory made such an offer, since Zan would have had to be excluded from such a trip.  Ordinarily, men would not wish to set foot on Paradise Island.  The consequences of such a sacrilege were that men standing on Paradise Island were transformed into women, and compelled to permanently reside on the island.  She joined Zayna in shouting out, "Wonder Twin powers activate!" She continued alone, "Shape of an eagle!" Jayna became an eagle and scooped up Gleek in her talons and flew toward the horizon.

    Likewise Zayna cried out, "Shape of an eagle!" and flew off to finally settle along side her sister.

    At the end of their journey the two eagles touched wings and exclaimed, "Wonder Twin powers deactivate!" After the twin girls were transformed to themselves, they reached the front door and rang the bell.

    "Wonder Twins!" exclaimed Mrs. Waterman, "It's so good to see you. Please,  come in! Joan, come look who came to visit!" The Wonder Twins settled down side by side on the love seat while Joan joined her mother on the matching sofa across from them.

    "Hi Joan!" Jayna started, "Mrs. Waterman, since Joan doesn't have any female friends her age yet, we’d like to help her fit in with girls today. Wonder Woman has agreed to supervise and allow her to go to a place few ever see. Is it OK with you if she can be gone for the weekend?"

    Mrs. Waterman was thrilled that Joan would have this unique chance, "Of course, Wonder Twins. If I can't trust three super heroines with my daughter's safety, then there is little hope for this world."

    Zayna asked, "Joan, do you want to go on a weekend with Wonder Woman, Jayna and I?

    Joan gave Zayna a great big hug, "Yes! It won't take me long to get packed. I will be ready to go before you know it."

    While they were waiting for Joan to pack, Mrs. Waterman told the Wonder Twins, "Everyone remembers Theodore's life up to the moment that she was changed to Joan, yet in spite of that, she seems to be generally accepted. Joan has blossomed since she changed! She's more honest and open, and she's not angry, although she feels things very deeply. That speech editing thing is happening less and less because she truly is happy now and she's not carrying around that cup of venom that she used to splash on everyone around her. I'm OK with that, because I am seeing my child for who she truly is now. I don't know how I could have been so blind to have let her suffer without getting her help."

    Zayna came over beside her and gave her a big hug and told her, "But you did get help. You called us, and we did the best that we could do for her. The rest is up to her to rise up, in spite of her challenges, to fulfill her true potential. You gave her that chance to fulfill her potential. We never know why some get help sooner than others but we must remember that each responds according to her gifts, and they might not be ready to embrace the new until a certain mindset is in place."

    They both were saved further conversation with Joan coming into the room with her suitcases packed, with an eager look on her face, "I'm ready, Wonder Twins!” She gave her mother a hug and kisses goodbye, “Bye Momma!"

    Jayna and Zayna led Joan outside where Gleek was waiting for them, "Wonder Twin powers activate!" Jayna continued alone, "Shape of an eagle!"  Once more transforming into an eagle, she swooped up Gleek in her talons and flew into the sky. "Shape of a Condor!" Zayna transformed into a Condor. Gripping Joan in her talons and lifting her skyward, they quickly caught up to fly side by side with her sister.

    Once they had touched down at the Hall of Justice and had transformed back, Jayna noticed that everyone treated Zayna as though she had always been a Wonder Twin, and didn’t even mention Zan. When Superman met them, he gave a Baskin Robbins ice cream cone to the three girls as he led them to a room in the Hall of Justice where they could wait on Wonder Woman’s arrival. Superman had a banana split for Gleek, to ease the parting from the twins for the weekend. Gleek would be well taken care of, maybe even spoiled by the Super Friends until the Wonder Twins return.

    Jayna looked over in amazement, seeing that Zayna was licking her ice cream cone just as she was doing. She remembered not too long ago observing, "Zan, how can you be my twin when you bite that ice cream cone like that instead of licking it?" Zan had been saved from another lame response by the beep beep of the Teen Trouble Alert that time. But she now also remembered Zayna licking it then like she always had done. The conflicting memories were troubling her since it seemed like the memories of Zan were fakes, but she knew they were the true ones.  Jayna wondered if Zan’s history had been altered so that he was now Zayna from birth.  She also wondered if that was why everyone knew Zayna, but not Zan.

    When Wonder Woman entered, she went right up to Joan and greeted her with a hug and a kiss on the forehead. "Greetings, Joan! I know you asked us to help you but we need your help too. You see, the Wonder Twins are not quite full members of the Super Friends yet since they are still in training. In order to help them learn, we sometimes we evaluate how well they have done a mission. Would you like to help me help them?"

    "Sure, Wonder Woman! So where are we going?"

    "We are going to Paradise Island! It’s a special place of magic that should help us find the truth in this matter." Wonder Woman directed them all to climb aboard her invisible jet to fly to the island. Soon they were airborne and Wonder Woman informed Zayna, Jayna and Joan that once on Paradise Island, she was going to use her magic lasso of truth on each of them in turn and question them.

    "Jayna," Wonder Woman began, "I don't believe you realized what you had tapped into when you became that mythical Goddess from your home world. With great power comes great responsibility! It's like a chess game where each move has consequences on down the line, and to be good we need to make sure that those consequences do not infringe on the rights of others. Just because you can do a thing doesn't mean that you should do it."

    "That's what I am afraid of, Wonder Woman. That my use of the magic has harmed either Joan or Zayna. It solved Joan's immediate problem but it might have been too great a change just to cure that one thing." Jayna confided.

    "The main thing, since this is already done, is to find out whether any of the effects have been harmful. Even if it was overkill, it would be worse to remove an unneeded beneficial effect than to leave it in place. So we have 2 answers to find... what is right for the here and now, and what would have been right before any action was taken. I promise you that we will find the answers, and hopefully find the means of putting things right as well, if they need correction,", Wonder Woman taught.

    Wonder Woman landed in a remote area of the island and took Joan around to the other side of the jet and into an underground labyrinth, where she led her to a room . Diana began, "I'm going to place my magic lasso around you and you will be compelled to tell me the truth. I need to know more about you, so I can know whether Jayna did the right thing helping you the way she did."

    "Go ahead, Wonder Woman. I will answer all your questions,” agreed Joan.

    Wonder Woman tied the lasso around Joan's waist and directed Joan to sit and be comfortable  "Joan, do you remember everything about your life as Theodore?"

    "Yes, I do." answered Joan

    "Do you feel like the gender of your eternal spirit has changed?" Wonder Woman asked.

    "No. My spirit is the same gender it always was." Joan responded.

    "What is that gender, from birth to now?" Wonder Woman queried.

    "I'm female in spirit and mind, just as I always have been," Joan stated.

     “Are you a female in body now?"

    "Yes.“

    "Have you always been a female in body?” Wonder Woman asked

    "No, I was male in body before Jayna became that Goddess and kissed me. Then I became female in body, too," Joan explained.

    "Why did you swear so much before?"  Wonder Woman questioned.

    "I guess I was so angry at being forced to act like a boy when I was really a girl", Joan responded.

    "Are you angry now that you can act like a girl?" Wonder Woman queried.

    "No. I might still curse because of familiarity, had I not the speech editing but soon that won't be necessary because I will be out of the habit of cursing," explained Joan.

    "Thank you, Joan." Wonder Woman removed the lasso from her waist. "That's all I needed to know from you, Joan. Could you go get Zayna, and ask her to meet me down here? And tell Jayna to go ahead and start helping you with some things you need to know as a teen-aged girl."

    "Thank you, Wonder Woman. I will tell them." Joan disappeared up into the light and soon Zayna was entering the room

    Zayna presented herself for the lasso of truth. She'd experienced it before when the Super Friends were determining if they were trustworthy enough to be Super Heroines in training. "I'm ready, Wonder Woman."

    Diana slipped the lasso of truth on Zayna and began questioning her, "Do you have any evidence that you were once Zan?"

    "I never was Zan!" exclaimed Zayna

    "With your knowledge of Exxorean Mythology, can you account for the facts as Jayna told us?"

    "Imagine a universe where Zan did exist, and Jayna took on power on the Goddess scale. What if Jayna, invoking the power of the Goddess image, altered this universe so it was the one that Zayna was born in and the other one to be like that Zan was born in. Zan would be completely and irrevocably lost to us in this universe. The only one who would know would be Jayna, since she was one with the Goddess when it took place, even if she can’t understand how it took place. .  I don’t know how I know but I feel like what I said is true.” 

    “How do you account for Jayna’s lack of understanding of this?”, asked Wonder Woman.

    Zayna explained, “We know, since we trust Jayna not to lie, that she is responding with all the facts that she knows.  However, release of so much power must have overcome her and concealed things she is just beginning to remember.  A difference that makes no difference is no difference. This difference makes a difference. Jayna knows that she is supposed to have a brother, even as much as she loves me as a new sister. She isn't going to feel things are right till both Zan and I are in the right universes."

    Wonder Woman nodded. "It’s time to meet up with Jayna and Joan, and for me to let them in on my findings." She released Zayna from the lasso of truth and together they walked back to the invisible jet where the pair of girls was waiting for them.

    Joan was entertaining Jayna by singing and going thru the dance moves of the music video that had come out during the 70's about Wonder Woman's exploits.

    "You're a Wonder! Wonder Woman!

    All the world is waiting for you and the power you possess.

    In your satin tights, fighting for our rights, and the old Red White and Blue!"

    Joan giggled and broke it off. “I don’t remember any more. Hi Wonder Woman!"

    "I have some answers and later some teaching. First off, Joan, I believe we know what your root problem was and that is that you are a transwoman, and you always have been. You've always had a woman's mind and spirit. Even though the Goddess power selected to also make you a female in body, the transformation missed your mind, so that you did not have an Identity death.”

    “It was the anger inside you at having to act like a boy that gave you the freedom to use that bad language. With the peace that you have in your heart now, you would only be cursing by habit if it weren’t for the speech editing she added. That will last a month and fade, since by that time you will no longer be cursing by habit. If you curse after that, it will only be if you really want to curse.

    Joan hugged Wonder woman, then Zayna, then Jayna, "I'm glad I get to be me! So I guess Jayna flunked going by the rules, in my case, but was lucky that the outcome was acceptable."

    "I wouldn't have said it quite that way, but it’s essentially correct. All of the mistakes that Jayna made to allow the situation to unfold for Joan also created an opportunity for the accident that followed.”

    “I have also found out what happened during the incident that Zayna and Jayna remember.  In this universe, Jayna originally had a brother named Zan instead of the sister, Zayna that everyone besides the two of them remembers.  When Zan kissed the image of the Exxorian Goddess, an exchange between Zan and Zayna occurred.  Zan was transposed into a parallel universe, while Zayna was transposed into ours.  The transposition created some changes in memory.  Jayna’s memory got a little Swiss cheesed, but is slowly being restored to the new reality.  The bottom line is that Zayna is not Zan transformed but she is a completely different person,” Wonder Woman concluded. 

    She stated gravely, “Now is time for the instruction.  I'm afraid a lot of this is directed to you, Jayna."

    "Yes, ma'am."

    “Jayna, for future reference, a measured response to Joan’s being a transwoman would have been to get Joan into counseling and help her to use the established means to help a gender dysphoric teen. It’s true that she would have medical limitations but if a conventional approach had been used, then the accident that happened later would not have happened. Bottom line is that even though it was more than was absolutely needed to solve the problem, no harm has come to Joan, unlike the harm that would occur if we try to undo any of this."

    "Yes, ma'am."

    "Jayna, you need to learn to respond to things on the proper scale. It was extreme overkill for you to summon Goddess scale power just to counter someone who was more a danger to themselves than to others. Yes, Verbal abuse is real and needs to be stopped; otherwise you would not have been dispatched in the first place. But you can deal with it with something other than the death penalty."

    "Yes ma'am."

    "Jayna, you MUST be especially careful about altering one's mind. One's gender is an integral part of their identity. If you meddle too much and alter the memories so they have no path back to what they once were, then that is identity death. This is no less a transgression of the 'Do Not Kill People' precept that we Super Friends live by, than is physical death.

    "Yes ma'am."

    "Combat is not the time to try something new. You know about the simulation rooms in the Hall of Justice, please use them. As protectors of this planet we can't afford ‘Oops!’ We have to know exactly what anything we unleash will do, so we can correctly assess the impact on friends, foes, and innocent bystanders."

    "Yes ma'am."

    “Jayna, I don’t believe you took the danger of Zan becoming your sister seriously. Even though it was an accident and you realized too late to stop the danger, Jayna, you should have known that Zan loved you and wanted to kiss you. As long as you wore the face of his twin, he couldn't do it, but when wore some other woman's face, you were fair game. It’s a case of managing one of your everyday superpowers, your femininity."

    Jayna could no longer hold back the strong emotions inside her and instead a simple, ‘Yes, Maam’, Joan poured out her heart, "Yes, I wanted a sister, Wonder Woman, but not forever, just till we could turn back. At least to me, turning back was a given. I guess that I didn't realize how powerful the Goddess power was, and that there would be no turning back. I didn't want Zan removed from our universe irrevocably." Jayna doubled over crying, with her head in Zayna's lap as she cuddled Jayna and stroked her hair. Wonder Woman comforted Joan as she cried for Zan, too.

    Eventually the four women composed themselves and Wonder Woman said what was on each of their minds. "We must work together to do the impossible, if we are to bring back Zan from the universe that he has become trapped in and does not realize it.”

    Wonder Woman continued, "Zayna and Joan, I'd like for you to remember what I have said to Jayna. I believe we should always learn from the mistakes of others so we can help each other grow into the kind of people that we all want to be.”

    She paused for a moment before resuming, “Joan, you might be overwhelmed with talk of use of Super Powers, but each one of us has the ability to tap some pretty powerful things. It’s helpful to treat them in the same way because they are your super powers. I don't believe the Goddess Artemis brings us together by chance, and the next time we meet, Joan you might just be a super heroine in training yourself."

    Joan responded, “Wow, do you mean it?”  When Wonder Woman nodded, Joan continued, “Thank you, Wonder Woman. I appreciate the trust in me, and I will do my best to do well with whatever powers I might have."

    "Thank you Wonder Woman,” Zayna was next. “I'm just as capable of shape shifting into the image of the Exxorian Goddess, so I need to learn the lessons so I won’t repeat her mistakes, and hopefully won’t make new ones of my own."

    "You are both welcome, Joan and Zayna. We've accomplished what we needed to do here on Paradise Island. Why don't I take you all back to the Hall of Justice and you three can stay there for the rest of your weekend?"

    "That's a great idea!”Jayna came to life, smiling, "Retail Therapy!"

    "Excellent, Sis!" exclaimed Zayna, "There is nothing better to take your mind off your troubles so your subconscious can get to work on a solution for you to the big stuff." She wondered mischievously if she could still work in a practical joke, even though they all thought Zayna had been with Jayna in this universe from the beginning.

    "Woo Hoo! shouted Joan, "I get to go shopping! Now I'll have something to wear ... at least for a little while." Joan's eyes twinkled seductively.

    Diana gathered her charges and soon they were all seated in the invisible jet for the trip back to the Hall of Justice.

    Episode 4 ~ Reality Break

    It seemed as if shortly after the new Wonder Twins and Joan arrived at the Hall of Justice, the Super Friends Teen Trouble Alert began going off constantly.

    Joan and Jayna were both practicing basic self defense moves in the Super Friends mission simulator room. In between bouts, during their breaks, Jayna shape shifted from Exxorian to human and showed Joan some makeup techniques.

    When the alert went off, Joan listened, then looked at her new friend. "I can't believe anyone could have even worse language than I used to but he makes the old me sound tame."

    People around the world were dismayed at the amount of character assassination contestant Jason Santini had done during the reality TV broadcast of “Sky Eye”.  “Sky Eye” is a reality TV show where a group of people are isolated in a location where everyone is seen and heard live on internet video 24 / 7. The tasks that they were given in competition were designed to reveal a new answer to a world problem. One by one the occupants were eliminated from the isolation.  If a person survived elimination and also determined the new answer, then they won ten million dollars.  The competitions from isolation were broadcast on network TV several times a week while “Sky Eye” was in progress.  Jason Santini’s verbal abuse was even worse than the usual political mudslinging, and it was a lot more evil than 'potty mouth' had been.

    "It seems to be some kind of power trip for this latest one. I'm glad that he's an adult, because that means the Super Friends will take care of him. Zayna and I don’t get called in unless they think that either we have a unique ability that the job requires or if it is a chance to get some experience in an unusual situation that will teach us to be better super heroines."

    Joan wondered, "Why didn't the civilian authorities enforce their jurisdiction? There are many charges that could be used a halt to such abusive behavior. I should know, because I had many of them threatened against me."

    Jayna replied, "When the government institutions fail, The Super Friends might be called on to right an injustice. From what I understand, they are working on something to get Jason Santini out of hiding. "

    When Zayna clicked on her Wonder Twin com badge to talk to Jayna, Joan also heard because she also possessed one now. They had not given one to Gleek because he is such a blabbermouth. "Zayna and Joan, the Super Friends have all left to try Jason Santini in absentia at the world court. "

    "Well that sounds like no fun. I don't think I want to be here when they get back."

    Joan questioned, "I know! How about some retail therapy? I think I was promised a shopping spree courtesy the Super Friends?"

    Zayna agreed, "Let's go y’all! I can't wait to get started."

    Zayna and Jayna touched tips of their fingers and shouted, "Wonder Twin powers activate." Zayna continued, “Shape of a condor” turning into a giant condor, that swept Joan up in her talons as she carried her aloft, setting course towards the Mall. Jayna shouted "Shape of an eagle" and swept up Gleek in her Talons, and lifted into the sky to follow

    .

    Once at the mall, instead of deactivating their powers Jayna and Zayna touched wing tips Jayna shouted, "Shape of a beautiful teen human girl." changing to a teen girl who fit in with the crowd at the mall. Zayna shouted, "Shape of a human teen girl identical to Jayna" and changed into the human equivalent of Jayna's twin sister.

    The three girls shopped till they quite literally dropped. Joan was a natural for shopping. Jayna decided that part of the Goddess spell over her had been to make it easier on her to adjust to being female in body until she could teach herself how things were. Not only did Joan get the most for her money, but she soon had every bit of clothes that a girl her age was expected to have.

    As the three of them settled in for dinner at the mall, Jayna looked at her communicator, and saw she had a million messages from Diana, saying that they needed to talk and soon.

    Jayna touched finger tips with Zayna, "Diana needs to see me. Will you be alright?"

    Zayna answered confidently, "Yes, I'll keep that last shape shift in reserve in case I need to act. I have your communicator, and the Super Friends communicator in case I get into something I can't handle. I won't try to answer a teen trouble alert call without you, no matter how trivial it seems. "

    Jayna shouted "Shape of an Eagle!", and changing back into a giant Eagle, flew toward where Diana had wanted her to meet. Luckily, Diana could talk to Jayna when she was as eagle, since it required Zayna's touch to release another shape shift.

    Diana told her, "We need you to exile Jason Santini from this universe using the power of the Exxorian Goddess image. We also need you to take this action retroactively, in case it turns out to be similar to Joan’s situation. It’s possible that Jason Santini 's potty mouth is caused by  the same thing, being a transwoman. The World Court would prefer that the problems never occur, because too many impressionable minds were given a bad example the way things came out during the broadcast and the internet video. "

    "I got the impression that she had access to a nonlinear continuity of time, but we are not made like that. If I could also get Zayna to take on the shape of the mythical phoenix, which also keeps non linear time, then she could look out after both of us to make sure that we were both OK. I would also transform into an image of the Goddess to make the changes.  I can release the power but I can’t control what it does.”

    "That's great. You have cover on this one, since we are telling you to do it, and anything up to and including a total banishment is OK. Ultimately you don't have much choice on how it comes out because since the power acts on its own accord.  Oh...The findings of the court were that Jason Santini is to remain off Earth 11a for the remainder of his life, and if it also could be arranged that he never even existed on Earth 11a, so much the better."

    Jayna told Diana that she would meet her back at the Hall of Justice and alerted Zayna to bring Joan and Gleek back to the Hall of Justice as well.

    There, Superman addressed the Wonder Twins. "We have a mandate from the World Court to exile Jason Santini from this planet. Jason and his daughter Janet Santini are the only contestants left in isolation.  We know that you have little choice in the results, but it may be exactly what is contemplated. Go with our blessing!"

    "We won't let you down, Super Friends." Both Wonder Twins transformed into eagles and flew toward Sky Eye Isolation

    Jayna told Gleek, who was riding with her, "Try to find an open window or door and sneak into the house once we drop you in the courtyard. Both Zayna and I will shape shift into the Goddess image and the mythical phoenix and phase thru the doors into the house and confront Jason Santini My Goddess image will kiss him in the here and now, and also in the past, just before he took the “Sky Eye” contract. Once reality is altered, we will open a way out just in case we need one and then pick you up and go back to the Hall of Justice. We're about ready for touchdown now, Gleek"

    The eagles touched wings and both shouted, "Wonder Twin Powers Activate!

    Jayna began, "Shape of an Xertoruodgutr” (pronounced 'Orbit')

    "Shape of a phoenix!” Zayna finished.

    Fortunately, the sliding glass door to the courtyard had been left unlocked so the two mythical creatures didn’t even have to phase through.

    Inside they saw  a man and woman, and looked at them closely to be sure they really had Jason Santini.

    "Blank blank blank!!!!”

    “Blank!!!!”

    “Blank Blank”

    “Blank Blank Blankety blank”

    “Bleep Bleep Bleepity bleep"

    "That one has to be Jason Santini. I'm going in." As Jayna made contact with the kiss and dove down into the past to the moment before the first “Sky Eye”, 8 years before, she sensed Zayna making sure the here and now was alright.

    The Universe blinked, and nothing would be the same again. They had been in there just long enough for Gleek to put in a bypass so that the producers were prevented from blacking out the Internet video that actually ran 24/7 as advertised. Cameras zoomed in on the 2 mythical creatures and the man and lady didn't remotely look like anyone in the original “Sky Eye” group for this universe. Neither Janet (the daughter whose bleached blonde hair had 2 inches of roots showing after being confined in isolation for 2 months) nor Jason Santini appeared.  “Sky Eye”, seven years later had a mother daughter team of Santini, Mother Janet, and Daughter Jessica.

    With a shout of, "Reality Break!" they flew into the sky with Gleek in tow, reasoning that a couple of mythical creatures should surely make better time getting back to the Hall of Justice.

    On their arrival, they shouted, "Wonder Twin powers Deactivate!"

    "It's good to be home," declared Zayna. "Is the world pleased with the result?” asked Jayna

    Superman began, “The problem no longer exists. The original play in “Sky Eye” of the Santini father and daughter did not occur in this universe. Janet's father is someone a bit less verbally abusive, a man named Jacob, who has natural blonde hair and gave that trait to his daughter Janet. Janet in turn, has a daughter of her own, Jessica who is this universe's version of Jason Santini.  She's a sweet child. Janet is not quite as spoiled and whiny in this universe because her parents care for her. We've relocated Jason Santini, with his existence intact to Earth 11a2b"

    Batman continued, "None of us actually remember the old timeline, but Wonder Woman provided a computer memory device that was enhanced by the purple ray. It held all of the events on the other timeline, and our reason for sending you two on your mission and of course you remember, because you were the Goddess at the time the time line changed."

    Aquaman concluded, "Hyppolyta summoned Wonder Woman to Paradise Island. She sends her regrets, especially to Joan, whom she looks forward to seeing,"

    Zayna told them "I'm glad we could help. We've been very lucky so far, but we still have some things to be sorted."

    Batman came to them bearing prepaid Super Friends Master Cards, "Think some retail therapy might help?"

    Zayna and Jayna took their cards and motioned Joan over, "Thank you Batman!" Joan planted a kiss on the side of his cowl. Batman replied, "You deserve it for a job well done, and don't forget to take the courtesy car to the mall so you'll have something besides your talons to hold all those purchases."

    The three girls ended the day on a high note. Jayna could see that Joan was coming come out of her shell and would soon be ready to take on the world. But how could she fix it for her brother Zan who was stuck away from her in another universe. Now that she had proof that the Goddess existed, following the old ways to please her might be the wisest course.

    She smiled as the three of them were leaving. Using her Wonder Twins communicator pin, she called "Sis, come over here so we can change to go out SHOPPING!."

    Replying over the comm. link, Zayna moved toward the garage. "Just a second, I was getting Gleek settled. Green Lantern was here doing some research, but he is stuck waiting for results so he agreed to watch Gleek."

    Zayna moved in and touched her sister Jayna's fingertips. "Wonder Twin powers activate!"

    Jayna intoned, “Shape of a beautiful human teen girl wearing my favorite dress"

    Zayna spoke with a giggly voice, “Shape of her identical twin sister in a slightly better looking dress." both girls turned into human teen princesses.

    Zayna looked a little better, but it was just compensation for going second most of the time and she smiled. Joan was slightly amused at their showing off, “You two look wonderful, Are we ready to go?"

    Jayna answered, "Let's go to the Mall!" And off they went!

    Episode 5 ~ Girl Wonder

    Robin, The Boy Wonder, accompanied Joan and Jayna in the combat simulator room at the Hall of Justice. Robin knew many forms of self defense suited to women. His handicap was that even though he knew the techniques well enough to coach them, many of them also relied on the different center of gravity and body mass distribution that women have naturally.

    As they were taking a break, both Joan and Jayna were really quiet. Joan had told Jayna that she was looking at her aura. Jayna's aura, like that of all living being, was a masterful work of tiny auras of varying size and shape forming a large energy field around them.

    In various places the tiny auras were colored pink, and Joan reasoned that those pink elements of Jayna's aura were what made her a girl. There were also glowing threads connecting Jayna’s aura to various things around her. When Joan believed she had captured Jayna's aura perfectly, she saved it as an image to her photographic memory.

    Finished, she explained what she had been doing.” Robin and Jayna, I want to try something, and Wonder Woman said that this is the place to try it, rather than in combat or I guess, at home. I've copied Jayna's aura to my memory. After that I'm going to astral project my spirit out of my body so I can see if I can shape shift my body to look like Jayna's. I'll weave my small auras so that they are identical to Jayna's auras. When I'm ready, I'll say something to trigger the change and let my astral spirit reunite with my new body."

    "Wow, that sounds freaky, Joan! Good Luck!" said Jayna

    "Good Luck, Joan!” Robin told her, “We'll try to get you some help, if you need it."

    "Here goes nothing!" Joan squealed. She lay on the floor and released her astral spirit.

    "Magical energy release below live monitor threshold detected. " intoned the simulator room.

    Joan, floating above it all, was busy weaving her tiny auras so that they would conform to Jayna's total aura. When she had completed the work on the aura, she had to decide what words would set off the transformation. She felt like a lot of what she was doing involved Wicca imagery so she decided to borrow the words there as well.

    When Joan spoke in an audible voice, it seemed to come from the entire room, "So mote it be!"

    Lying where Joan's body had been moments before was a twin, or would it be, triplet of Jayna. Joan's astral spirit entered her new body and was about to speak when the simulator room cut her off. "Magical energy release detected at factor 4. Remote Live Monitoring initiated. Expert dispatched."

    Joan in her new body, Joan spoke in Jayna's voice, "Room: Query: Who is the expert dispatched to monitor the magical energy discharge?"

    The Room answered her, "Wonder Woman, ETA Two Hours.”

    “Hall of Justice has initiated isolation protocol, pending arrival of Wonder Woman"

    Jayna observed, "Must not be real important otherwise they would have dispatched one of the other Super Friends to check on us earlier. Room: Is everything functional for further simulation?"

    The Simulation Room responded, "I am operating within acceptable limits. Quarantine measures are precautionary and not due to any actual danger."

    "Well new sis, you sure look like an Exxorean woman. Would you like to see if you make the grade?" said Jayna

    Joan responded, "Sure, Sis!" together they chanted "Wonder Twin Powers Activate!"

    Jayna continued "Shape of a teen human girl!" and she became her human equivalent

    Joan continued, "Shape of Human Joan!" and she became her human teen girl self.

    "Wow that was a rush, Jayna!" Joan caught her breath.

    "There was a lot more power in the link than when either I and Zan or I and Zayna link. It may be because you are a sorceress now, Joan. This must be what Wonder Woman foresaw when she was predicting your future.

    "Yeah, she told me:' I don't believe the Goddess brings us together by chance, and the next time we meet, Joan, you might just be a super heroine in training yourself.' ".

    "Well while we are stuck in here perhaps you'll do something for me that will help you ladies train?" Robin looked mischievous. He was amazed that the magic had worked on Joan, but strongly doubted it would work on him.

    "What is that Robin?"

    "Lets see if you can shape shift someone other than yourself, and make me a girl for a while. That way I could show you the self defense techniques I know, instead of just telling you about them. Think you are up to the challenge Joan?"

    "Are you sure about this? Messing with your gender can lead to trouble."

    "I'll take the risk, I'll just be Robin, the Girl Wonder for a while."

    "OK, here goes!." Joan took a good look, beginning to see all the mini auras around Robin, including all of the ones were blue to show his masculinity. She was able to catalog all of them and took a picture in her photographic memory of his aura. Next she began to take all of the blue mini auras out and weave in pink ones in their place. Once she was satisfied with the completed aura she put a snapshot of it in her photographic memory as well.

    Having Robin lie down for safety, she slid Robin out of his body as an astral spirit while she spoke the words that would trigger the change, "So Mote it be!"

    Instantly, Robin was indeed a Girl Wonder, as her new costume with its miniskirt accentuated each curve. Joan placed Robin's astral spirit within her new body and she cried out in amazement at what had been done

    The Room interrupted and said, "Magical energy release detected at factor 5. Lockdown still in progress."

    "Well, Ladies!", Robin started, "Lets get started on that workout I promised you. It looks like we all need it now." She smiled, not recalling when she’d ever felt this good and at peace with herself.

    Jayna and Joan shouted together, "Let's do it! "

    Over an hour later, the three women were very satisfied with the workout Robin had led them thru. As they were cooling down, Wonder Woman used her override and came into the Simulation room.

    Jayna pointing out Robin to Wonder Woman, "May I present Robin, the Girl Wonder "

    Robin curtseyed, "I hope you are well."

    Wonder woman replied, "I am quite well, Thank You. Batman sends his regards to you and also, this list of exercises he expects you to do, should you remain in that form for the near term, so that you will be prepared to be at his side."

    Robin took the paper, "Of course. Batman is correct. I must be in fighting shape. I'll get on these immediately"

    Robin went into another section of the room which adapted itself for the simulation that Batman had requested, and disappeared.

    Joan looked to Wonder Woman, "Looks like you were right. How did you know that I would be getting powers?"

    Wonder Woman told her, "I sensed the power buried deep within you and I knew that soon it would work its way to the surface. Even though the lists of things that you do are limited, you do them excellently. You score pretty high on the magical user's scale. A factor 4 is like 40% max, and a factor 5 is a 50% max. You are doing some pretty powerful stuff for a beginner. You are indeed a sorceress. And it seems that you are a wonder twin too. Tell you what, I need to see you do some magic, and an Exxor shape shift qualifies since, that comes from your earlier transformation. Get together with Jayna and deactivate your wonder twin powers while I invite someone else in here. "

    While Joan went off to find Jayna, Wonder Woman went to the Simulator room interface panel and instructed the room to allow Zayna access to the room. She heard Jayna and Joan say, "Wonder Twin Powers Deactivate!"

    Ss the Room said, "Magical release detected at Factor 3," Jayna and her identical twin Exxorean Joan came toward Wonder Woman

    Wonder Woman smiled mischievously, “Joan, why don't you scoot out of sight till Zayna gets here. Let's see how she reacts to the Wonder Triplets!"

    The twins looked at each other, and one responded gladly, "Sounds like fun", before she went out of sight.

    Jayna intercepted Zayna as she came in, "Sis, guess what?"

    "What?"

    Her identical replied, "We're triplets!" as ‘Joan’ popped out of hiding, surprising Zayna. The newcomer was incognita for the moment because she looked and sounded like Jayna.

    "Hey Sis!" Zayna questioned, "Who is that?"

    "You are a smart girl, you figure it out"

    Zayna looked pensive for a moment and then understanding was revealed on her face and she looked very happy, "Joan! You got the powers like Wonder Woman said you would! Congratulations! So you shape shifted into being a copy of Jayna?"

     "That's right!” the one who had greeted her said. “So that makes us the Wonder Triplets. Only I’m Joan! Jayna and I already tried it as twins, and the Exxorean power boost and shape shifting worked. Wonder Woman thought that our first time should be here, so the room could monitor the magical power levels so we could be sure everything would be OK If we really needed to use it”

    “Let's do it!" The girls stood in a circle clockwise 120 degrees apart touching fingertips in the center.

    "Wonder Triplet Powers Activate!"

    "Shape of Human Jayna"

    "Shape of Human Zayna"

    "Shape of Human Joan"

    As the three girls assumed their human forms, they were interrupted by the room "Magical release detected at Factor 6" .

    "Wow, what a rush that was!"

    "I've never felt anything so powerful. It's as though we have the power to do a lot more than the simple shape shift that we chose."

    "If we are getting that kind of energy output, then the residual energy might be a problem if we only use a low percentage of it. That's why most Exxor twins are fraternal, so in the yin and yang of it each produce a different and complimentary part of the energy."

    Wonder Woman addressed the issue, "You’re right. The room acted as a magical sink to dissipate the excess. In practice, instead of one big group, pairing off might be better for combat. Especially with the need to touch the twin for another shape shift, battle conditions might make it difficult for wonder triplets to reunite, but there are three ways to pair up triplets, so you can pair up more easily. The only reason to mass more is if there was some purpose requiring all that extra energy  to accomplish a particular thing.. Even then you would want to deactivate as soon as possible, and then regroup into smaller teams to continue the action."

    Jayna observed, "Then there is a time when more is not better, and it only gets in the way."

    Wonder woman replied, "Exactly. Girls, can I leave it to you to within the simulation room to deactivate and then permit Joan to shed her Exxorean form for her ordinary body? We have some more things to get sorted before this day is over, because we have to get Joan back to her mother like we promised."

    Joan answered, "Sure, Wonder Woman, you can count on us." She continued, with a sad look in her eyes, "Home?"

    "Yes dear, you are going home, but not before we give you the tools to learn how to deal with your newfound powers and the ability to get to help any time of the day or night when you need it."

    Joan relaxed, smiling a goodbye at Wonder Woman before Zayna and Jayna led her back to the circle where they had activated their triplet powers. Diana paused at the room control console and issued a command to discontinue the lockdown and to override any future lockdown based on magical discharge this evening unless they exceeded a higher safety limit.

    Seeing Batman was about to come down to join Robin's workout she realized she did not have to summon him to chat about Joan. She would just intercept him for a moment when he got to the simulation room.

    "Wonder Triplet powers deactivate!" said the new Wonder Triplets, their finger tips touching.

    Joan said, "Excuse me for a moment while I undo my sorcery. I'm getting used to the process, so it might not take as long."

    Jayna knew what to expect, but this would be Zayna's first time witnessing the transformation, which was abbreviated just as Joan had said. Joan went to a place where she could lie down. "Weaving, Weaving Weaving" Her Body went limp. Then her voice came from everywhere speaking softly, "So Mote it Be!" A flash of light occurred when she said the ‘be’, and when it faded, Joan's human self appeared. With a smile, she said, "I'm back!"

    Episode 6 ~ Super Heroine

    Batman was over in the corner chatting with Wonder Woman and he appeared to be agreeable to what she had in mind. You could see great pride in Batman as he signed the document Wonder Woman presented to him. "Thank you, Batman! I'll see to this matter while you tend to your new Girl Wonder!"

     "I'm not sure how long she wants to be female but I owe my life to Robin, and as long as she's happy and we can still function as a team, gender doesn't matter”

    “Robin is lucky to have a good friend like you, Batman!" She wondered if Batman really understood the good words that he had just said.

    As Batman went off to the simulation Robin was running and disappeared inside, Joan rushed over, catching up with Wonder Woman before she left the Simulation Room. Wonder woman stopped her, "Joan, I hate to be a pest on your last evening here but the Super Friends are assembling for something very important, so if you could find something to do for a couple of hours on the personal quarters level, then you won't interfere in the assembly or the preparations. . I'm still working on some things for you and I feel like there will be time to do both."

    "Sure, Wonder Woman, I can make myself scarce. Actually, I can do some good in Robin's quarters. Since I did not change anything but Robin and the costume she was wearing to female, everything else in her closet is still male.  I'm pretty sure I can do my weaving thing to change her old boy clothes to girl clothes. After I am finished changing everything I can from male clothes to female clothes, there might be some things that she'll want to wear for which she didn't buy the boy's equivalent, so she might need to go shopping for that," Joan volunteered .

    "That sounds like a wonderful idea. Just clear it with Robin and Batman, and you’re set. Thank you for helping out, Joan."

    "It's the least I could do. I thought she would be climbing the walls wanting to change back, but she seems very comfortable being a girl. Bye, Wonder Woman!”

    Wonder Woman left, "Bye, Joan!"  She turned back to the others, "Jayna and Zayna? I could use your help in preparing for the assembly." Agreeing, they followed Wonder Woman to the control level of the Hall of Justice.

    Joan tapped on what she had previously identified as her "Wonder Twin Communicator." Examining it closely she found that it was really a "Teen Super Friend" communicator pin. Ordinarily Robin did not wear one because she had the Super Friends Communicator, but since Joan had been issued one, Robin had been wearing hers. She reasoned that she could talk to Robin and Batman could patch into the teen communicator to answer as well.

    "Joan to Robin, Come in, please"

    "Robin the Girl Wonder here. How can I help, Joan?"

    "Well I was thinking of offering my help. Other than the clothes you are wearing, all of the rest of your clothes are boy's clothes, but with my new power I can change them into the girl’s equivalent so they will fit you if you like. I just need your permission and Batman's to have access to your quarters to work on it. Since I have to go piece by piece it might take a couple of hours, but they need me off of the control level, anyway, because of some Super Friends Assembly happening tonight. I thought I would make productive use of my time while leaving you in less a predicament about what to wear."

    "You are a sweet girl, Joan, Thanks for your offer to help! Unless Batman has an objection, I’ll ask him to tell the Super Friends computer that you have permission to enter our quarters. "

    "Batman here, patching in. Thank you for the help Joan! I'll get the permission change made so you can get to work on it.”

    Joan heard his voice change, “Patching to Super Friends Computer; Recognize Batman voice print."

    "Recognized. Proceed with command function"

    "Permit Codename Sorceress access to Batman and Robin's quarters and confirm."

    "Confirm Joan Ellen Waterman, Codename Sorceress, given access to Batman and Robin's quarters"

    "That's all. Sorceress, enjoy plying your craft. Robin and I will be in the simulator awhile, working on our combat attacks"

    "Thank you Batman and Robin. Sorceress Out."

    Joan thought it was cool that she now had a codename in the Super Friends computer. She wondered if she needed a costume to go with the new code name. That was something for later ... She was headed to Robin's room to do a good deed for a girl friend. All of a sudden it hit her that she could do the same for her own clothes at home which were left over from before the change. It opened up ‘lots’ of new possibilities.

    When Joan had arrived at Robin's quarters and spoke to the door, "Sorceress to access Robin and Batman's quarters”

    “Voice Print Identified" the door opened to give her access. She realized that her voice print was already on, file since she’d had a teen Super Friend Communicator pin issued to her. She just had to giggle as she thought, ‘The Super Friends Computer is user friendly instead of user surly.’.

    Since she didn't have to be careful of a soul with clothes, she only had to do the weaving, exchanging the blue tiny auras with pink ones of various shapes and then commanded the new item to exist. With practice she began to be able to do it rather quickly and was making great headway thru Robin's closet

    In the middle of the monotony something that she had read, named "Spock Must Die, written by James Blish " came to her mind "What the transporter does is analyze the energy state of each particle in the body and then produce a Dirac jump to an equivalent state somewhere else. No conversion [to energy and back] is involved -- if it were, we'd blow up the ship."

    ‘My "So Mote it Be!" is like the Dirac Jump, and my taking a mental picture of the aura is like analyzing the energy state. So if once I have my snapshot, I fly she fly via astral spirit to the place where I want to go, and weave the aura there then it would be like a teleport.’

    That would mean living at home would not necessarily keep her from learning the things about how to handle her new power since she could get help where ever it was located. Something else was eating at her about what had happened with Robin the Girl Wonder, but she didn't know enough to make sense of it yet.

    She knew that the right thing for her to do in order to learn to use her power, as well as to help Robin the Girl Wonder, was to convert all those clothes. She left only 3 basic male outfits unchanged that would get Robin the Boy Wonder by if he somehow got dropped on the scene unexpectedly.  Joan guessed that Robin would prefer to wash her under things and hose in Woolite â„¢ and then hang them in the bathroom to dry. After converting the equivalents to lingerie and hose, she washed those out herself and hung them in the bathroom. Joan hoped that Batman would be understanding, having those really feminine objects around, or else he’d requisition non-adjoining quarters for the near future.

    If Robin was going to remain the Girl Wonder, she was going to have to go on a shopping spree to fill in the blanks, but now she had a lot of the basics in wardrobe thanks to Joan's efforts. Her timing could not have been better, because the Teen Super Friends communicator pin chirped  as she completed the job. She tapped it." Joan, here, I've finished helping Robin with her clothes problem"

    "Jayna here. Great timing! Zayna and I need your help with something. Could you meet us by Access A-3?"

    "Sure Jayna! Joan Out" Joan remembered that Access A-3 was access to the promenade on the control level. She wondered what was going on, but decided that she should be ready for anything in case it was part of a test.

    Joan didn’t see Robin slip in to her quarters after she had gone. Robin needed to shower and make a quick change into one of the uniforms that Joan had just made wearable, and get to the assembly before it started. Fortunately Batman had a spare uniform in the Batmobile and had used other facilities to shower and change earlier. This way she was going to have quite an entrance unveiling Robin the Girl Wonder .

    Jayna met Zayna and Joan at Access A-3. "Joan, Wonder Woman sends her regards. She's been to your mother's house and Your Mother has given permission for you to stay the night at the Hall of Justice. However, she expects you to go to school in the morning and return home as soon as possible. Wonder Woman promised to drop by in the evening to help arrange your schedule so the things that you have started to learn while with the Super Friends won't be neglected."

    "I'm excited that I get to stay another night. Does that mean that there is more to happen after the assembly is concluded?"

    "Wonder Woman has asked for some  of the others to help  you discover and train your talents. She also has an idea on how you might get around that may be within your abilities now. She's tied up till after the assembly at the moment, so it will have to wait till afterward." Jayna  stopped talking to listen to a message in her ear, then told the others her that that Robin was in place, so it was time to let Joan come into the Promenade.

    "That sounds good. So what will be happening?"

    "You just follow us up into the promenade, and before you say anything, you are expected, and have been summoned before the gathered Super Friends."

    Joan caught her breath and didn't know what to say. She found that putting one step in front of the other worked, and each carried her closer to her destination. She entered into the Promenade where Wendy and Gleek, Marvin and Wonder dog were acting as honor guard  . Then she passed down the line of Super Friends. First on the left was Hawk man, then on the right, Apache Chief, followed by El Dorado on the left, and on the right Firestorm.

    The Super friends continued the alternation, left and right, with Samurai and Atom, Hawk Girl, and Black Vulcan, Super boy, Rima the Jungle Girl, Cyborg and Green Arrow, Plastic Man, and the last one on the right was The Flash

    Standing before the table were Green Lantern, Superman, Wonder Woman, Aquaman, Batman, and Robin

    Jayna guided Joan to a seat flanked by herself and Zayna. When they were seated, the standing Super Friends and the Honor Guard advanced to their positions on the dais on each side. Superman took the initiative for conducting the meeting, "Who stands to testify for Joan Ellen Waterman, hereafter known as Sorceress?

    Jayna and Zayna stood and responded, "The Wonder Twins do, your honor."

    Superman addressed them, "State your claim"

    Jayna, speaking for the two, said, "She is wise beyond her years. She does not seek power. She only seeks to help. She is eager to learn."

    They closed their testimony in unison, saying, "She is our peer!"

    Superman asked again, "Who comes as a sponsor and offers testimony?

    Batman came forward and spoke, “This one is learning at a rapid pace and handling the temptation of powers that would be the undoing of many. I advocate keeping her attached to our fellowship so she can continue to learn well and conduct her life in accordance to it. She is my peer"

    Wonder Woman came forward and spoke, “This one has had many challenges in her short life but she has persevered and even thrived with a little help . She has the potential to do and be so much good for our world.

    “Like a seedling, she needs to be watered and fed and cared for so she can weather the tough times till she is strong enough to survive on her own. I have already examined this one, and I find no guile in her. She is my peer.

    Superman declared, "The record of these proceedings will remain open for 7 days should any of the assembled wish to add their own testimony. What has already been received is sufficient for us to act in this matter. Will the candidate please present herself to the Goddess of truth for the testimony of truth?

    Joan rose and came forward. Addressing Superman she stated, , "I will"

    Wonder Woman put her magic lasso around Joan. "Do you, Sorceress, swear an oath of fealty and service to the Super Friends?

    “To speak and be silent, to do and to let be, To come and to go, In need or plenty,

    “In peace or in war, in living or dying, From this hour henceforth, Until the Super Friends release you, Death take you or the World ends?"

    The Sorceress responded, "I will!"

    "And this do I hear, Superman, speaking for the Super Friends, who will not forget it nor fail to reward that which is given, fealty with love, valor with honor and oath breaking with great vengeance."

    "Upon your oath and the testimony of those who claimed you as their peer, you are now inducted into the Teen Super Friends as a super hero in training! Congratulations, Sorceress! You are a wonderful addition to the Super Friends." Joan found herself collecting hugs from ladies that she was in awe of, welcoming her to the Super Friends

    Fortunately, Zayna and Jayna collected her and helped her come back to earth as she collected some refreshments. "You two knew what Wonder Woman and Batman had cooked up!"

    Jayna replied, "It made sense. Both the Super Friends and you have an interest in your mastering your powers, and it’s lots easier getting parents to let loose of something they had planned out for their little darling, if they are actually a member of the Super Friends. Wonder Woman thought that there was a good chance that you would blossom this weekend, so she had already gotten the Super Friends to pencil in tonight. But you were not given anything. You earned your membership, and that oath is a very serious thing to undertake. But because you are a Super Friend now, you can be trusted with info that can better help you develop your own powers and use them wisely.”

    Wonder Woman waved Joan over and gave her a hug, "Congratulations! Do you feel up to a trip?"

    "Certainly! Perhaps I could teleport. Where do we need to go?"

    "To see my mother, Hyppolyta, and by the way you can call me Diana now when we’re not in public. That's my alter ego's name, just like your alter ego is named Joan Ellen Waterman. Protect your secret Identity, or it will be worthless"

    "Thank You, Diana, Is there any way that my astral body can follow your invisible plane to locate where I need to teleport to?

    "I'll do you one better. Your astral body can ride in my plane for the trip over, and then you can try out your transport.

    "That sounds wonderful. I'll get things ready, then my astral body will join you in your invisible plane."

    Joan made ready and then dropped her body off at her sleeping quarters and joined Diana in the plane.

    Somehow Diana knew when Joan was in the plane, before she took off for Paradise Island. Joan followed Diana after landing at the place where Hyppolyta was waiting for them.

    Joan began the process of weaving her body and made it real by intoning. "So mote it be!" Instantly, Joan had successfully transported. Joan also realized that now she knew where this location was, and could recall it, to fly right to it with her astral spirit, so now  she could transport there without problems.

    Diana seeing her thoughts, explained," We hid the location before because we needed to be sure you were one of us, but now we are sure of it, so there is no longer a need to hide it from you."

    Hyppolyta told her,  “Daughter, I will do my best to get answers for you on how you can make your magic work. You have already found out that practice will help. What I don't know, I can get the answers from other sources. Diana will meet with your mother tomorrow, and arrange a time for us to meet each day so we can practice and discuss your progress."

    When she was finished, Joan, still a bit in awe of Hyppolyta said, "Thank you, Hyppolyta! Guess I will have to teleport back to the Hall of Justice. I have a big day ahead of me tomorrow. See you later, goodbye!" She let loose her astral spirit, which she flew to her bed chamber at the Hall of Justice. There, she wove her body into a nightgown and invoked the transport with a "So Mote it Be!"

    She immediately noticed the Teen Trouble Alert signal light was on and  touched it to replay the message.

    "Sorceress, I came home to find our bathroom with hose and lingerie drying all over the place. I will admit that I bypassed the queuing program to assign this to you, but I need your help. Could it be that this wanting to be a girl had nothing to do with his position as a man previously? Postulate a normal man would be male in mind soul and body, and if this were flipped to the reverse, that a soul mind and body that was female would result. That person would realize a need to stay female, but based on their situation now, but not by any previous need that was unfulfilled as a man. It looks like you did too good a job making Robin a woman, and now there are no traces of a man to go back to, even though his memories are intact. Please send help!"

    Joan thought about her first Teen Trouble Alert, which it was because she had messed up. Well, one of the things she had gotten at the ceremony was a Super Friends Communicator pin, so she tapped it.

    "Sorceress to Batman. I received your message"

    "Batman to Sorceress, Can you help?"

    "I can try. Do I still have access to your sleeping quarters?"

    "Yes." Joan knew the location of Batman's sleeping quarters so she projected her astral self there and wove a body and gave it life, startling Batman. "Oops, did I forget to tell you I can teleport now?" she grinned, continuing, "I need to take another image of Robin's aura. If there are no traces of masculinity left, then you are right, and I did the transformation too well. If there is no masculinity in Robin now at all, I got it too good."

    "What do we do now? I can give her a fake identity to use while she's female, like we do with some undercover work, but she needs to be convinced that it is in her best interest to go back to her male self, since she has most of her time vested in that way."

    Joan continued, “There may be things we can do to tip the balance in favor of having her change back. You can speak of old times that would be difficult under the new arrangement. I can speak up and let her know the reason that she isn't feeling a tug back to male, is that I didn't leave anything left to do that. Diana can give her a feminine hygiene lesson about the monthly visits from Aunt Flo.

    “This is a case where getting it absolutely right was wrong. I told her that I didn't like messing with gender, but she insisted on it anyway. We could force her back, but she would know that it was forced, as she would not feel any compulsion to go back being all male. I'll get help from my tutors and see if they can think of something else besides what we have come up with so far."

    "You are doing your best, Joan and that is all that I ask. Schedule permitting, you'll speak to Robin about your mistake?"

    "Yes Batman, and if not, I will send Jayna with the news. I think she trusts her. Guess I should teleport back. Good Night!" Her body slumped then faded away as it formed and took life in her quarters.

    Joan lay on her bed wondering  what to do about Robin the Girl Wonder, and also how to get Zan back from Earth1b2b3. Perhaps the answers could be found by praying to the Exxor Goddess whose image had started her involvement in the Super Friends. And what in the world were Marvin and Wendy doing back from MIT? They were going to have to work hard if they actually wanted to graduate at 16.

    She meditated in the way the temple text from Exxor had described, hoping she might find some of the things for which she was looking.

    Episode 7 ~ School Girl

    Sorceress, who had made sure she was up early, was concluding her shower and necessary routine when her entrance door chimed and she called out, "Come!"  First her mother came in and gave her a hug.

    “Good Morning Sweetheart.  Even though I let you stay over night here, I wanted to be part of your first day at school.” Said Mrs. Waterman with great cheerfulness.

    Diana was there in uniform ready to go. She wondered if Diana ever took it off and giggled. Of course she did, and often. Diana spoke to her, "Your alter ego, Joan is about to become a 'person of interest' to the Super Friends. We hold guardianships for children who don't have the means otherwise to achieve their potential. There are enough who aren't Teen Super Friends, so that part doesn't compromise your secret identity."

    "Why all the concern? I can take care of myself now."

    "It would expose your secret identity if you had to save yourself. Your sorcery is not mature enough now to misdirect them. While you are getting settled in, one of us will be assigned on a rotating basis to be your guardian angel and you'll have access to Adult, as well as Teen Super Friends communicators."

    "Who, specifically, are my guardians? Is it because there are things that Momma can’t know without endangering her to be able to make decisions in my best interest?"

    "Superman and I are your Guardians. Batman wanted to, but he is finding that he needs to spend all of his spare time trying to reason with Robin."

    "Ever since you invited yourself out with the Wonder Twins on Friday, we've had our legal minds at work gathering everything that you'll need for your transition in life. It’s fortunate that you can be seen as being under the Super Friends protection during your transition. All the legal points have been covered, and our physical presence will drive home the point that the school needs to be a model in accepting diversity and punishing those who are bigots."

    "What will life be at school for me?"

    "You'll be a normal teenaged girl without any restriction because of this. You are all girl, so none of the standards of care things apply to you... you are finished ... done. No bathroom restrictions for you. In fact, any bigots who don’t want to go in the same bathroom as you will be banished to single use restrooms, since they are the disruptive influence."

    "Well … I guess I have some 'Sorceress' questions, but they can keep. I can't believe I am finally getting to go to school as Joan Ellen Waterman. Am I flying to school with you in the invisible jet?"

    "Yes, Sweetie. They will expect a grand entrance,” her mom answered for Wonder Woman. “Your entrance will help spread the word that you are under the Super Friend’s protection."

    After a wonderful breakfast, all brushed their teeth. Coming back, they met Superman flying in from a mission, just in time, as always. They all knew their parts, so all Joan had to do was to sit up and be pretty while the adults took care of everything.

    Joan's Homeroom went well as she was introduced after handouts had been passed to each student concerning the school's new gender diversity program and the stiff penalties for bigots. She quickly made friends with several of the girls in homeroom since she was showing the great bubbly personality that had surfaced over the past weekend.

    Sitting in the left rear of the class, slumping down in her seat as though humiliated because she was wearing a skirt, was Samantha Walters. In her incarnation as Theodore, Sam, as she had known him, had been a friend and next door neighbor. Sam ordinarily dressed as a boy as much as possible because that is what he was in his heart. Sam was excellent in sports, and excelled, especially in baseball. Quite possibly Sam was as much a transman as Joan had been a transwoman.

    Joan now had a diagnostic tool to tell the difference between a tomboy and a transman. It all depended on the auras of the brain. She knew that she could not risk showing any of her powers, but she could use her aura sense to take an instant mental image of Sam's aura that would be saved in her photographic memory. She could look at the image later in detail and tell about Sam

    Joan was glad when it was time for her study hall period. All of her classes had gone well so far. Even Gym had been fun, because she was really good at gymnastics and no one was freaked to be in the locker room with her. The tension had been released with a mass of giggles when she finally took her shower and proved to them that she was just one of the girls now.

    She had gotten a translation of the worship text of the Exxorian Goddess and meditated on the text as she let loose the fetters of her mind to seek the one greater than herself. An image formed, as in a dream, and not as created by Jayna's shape shifting of the Goddess Xertoruodgutr (pronounced 'Orbit').

    "Wake Child, for we must talk", spoke Xertoruodgutr as the outside world slowed to where time almost was standing still.

    Joan, recognizing she was in the presence of the Goddess, curtseyed, then prostrated herself before the Goddess according to the Exxorian forms she had read about. It finally occurred to her that she was hearing and understanding a royal Exxorean dialect of their language

    Xertoruodgutr took Joan's hand, saying, "Rise ,Child!" and directed Joan to a chair while she too took a seat, smoothing her gowns around her. Joan likewise found herself in a gown similar to what the Goddess was wearing, and marveled.

    "Thank you for seeking me out and for adopting Exxor as your planet and culture, and even your body. You were chosen to be redeemed as the woman you are today thru the use of my image and power. What you have done since has been a wonder to behold. Your care to uphold that which is right, and learn from failure are the main reasons that I speak to you today."

    "I am awestruck and amazed in your presence, Goddess," Joan said with true reverence.

    "There is much that I may require of you later. For now, there are just many things to tell you. Your wisdom has led you to recognize holes in your abilities, especially as you come to the aid of the Super Friends. You have recognized your first failure. I have mitigated your second failure which you know of subconsciously and I will now reveal. In order to make the spell permanent, the present state of the auras need to be changed to their rest state. I provided a spell component in the power that translates the auras into reality, fixing the state of the auras so that no changes or unraveling to return to the original state can occur. The first transformation is not the difficulty, since you undid it back to base state. Only the one known as Robin the Girl Wonder is in danger, because she won’t allow you to undo the transformation.”   

    "Goddess can you help her?"

    "I can help, but it the outcome would not be according to her desires, but upon my judgment.  All must be considered in her judgment, body and souls."

    "Goddess your judgment is true. Even upon Zan, since he should not have disrespected you."

    "Child, you may ask a blessing from me"

    "Thank you Goddess. I have a friend who is a boy in mind and spirit, and a girl in body who needs release. Can you help him?"

    "Show me the child's aura." Joan showed the Goddess the aura of Sam that she had saved in her photographic memory. The aura confirmed the diagnosis that Sam was a transman, with a masculine mind and a feminine body."

    "If the child consents, then I will judge him and send him on his destiny. Before that happens, you must speak to him of me, so that he realizes that this is real and that the outcome may not be as either he or you envision it. As a Goddess, I have access to many things that I will weigh in judging him. The one thing that I can say for sure, is that he will be whole and have the potential for happiness in the future."

    "I will do my best to educate him and find out if he will consent to be judged"

    "For your evening meditations, try "The Classic Rings”

    "I saw that in the database, but there wasn't a translation available"

    "You will find that you can communicate in all manners of Exxorean communication now. Enjoy!" The Goddess left Joan alone and her robes changed back to her school clothes as time in the outside world finally sped back to normal. Joan let a "Woo Hoo' escape, as she could not contain her glee at what had just happened.

    Joan realized that she might have to wait till she arrived home after school to go next door and hang out with Sam. ‘Some kids that think it is cool to hang with a transkid.  The cheerleaders have me scoped out to join their clique because I am so hot looking.  Others want to hang out with me because Superman and Wonder Woman are my guardians. I’m not going to have much chance to hang out with Sam at School since he does not fit in with any of the cliques. They all just think Sam is a tomboy, and don't realize Sam is trans.’

    A bit later Joan arrived home at 112 Excelsior Way following her first day at school. Superman and Wonder Woman met with Joan and Mrs. Waterman and outlined the arrangements they had made at the school to accept Joan as a fully functioning girl, which included the measures in place to combat bigotry. Finally they came to the part where her time was required for the Super Friends.

    Superman began, “To protect her true identity she is going to have a job at the Hall of Justice as a specialty housekeeper, for which she will be paid double minimum wage for 3 hours a day, 6 days a week. That will cover her regular presence at the Hall of Justice, and also cover an explanation for the spending money that we planned on providing for Joan."

    Wonder Woman continued," We'll be able to make some changes for school activities, but she basically needs that much time to work on her training. She has a very demanding talent, and we all want to see that she has the best chance to develop it."

    Mrs. Waterman thanked them and wondered how it was all going to work out as Superman followed by Joan and Wonder Woman in the invisible jet flew toward the Hall of Justice in Metropolis.

    Episode 8 ~ Genius Twins

    Meanwhile, at the Hall of Justice, the Wonder Twins shared lunch with Marvin, Wendy and Wonder Dog.

    "The ceremony went well last night. Sorceress really got caught up in the pomp and circumstances of the occasion," observed Marvin

    "Say, Wendy, when did you and Marvin discover that you were fraternal twins? That is just so wild,” Jayna questioned

    Wendy replied, "That is quite some story. We were both applying for co-ed housing on campus to save time, since we both are taking a gruesome workload. An antiquated college regulation tied to an endowment restricts blood relatives from staying in the same dorm. Some hackers on campus decided to make lemonade out of it. Using state resources beyond state of the art hacking, they are able to break into sealed birth certificates and reunite children separated at birth by adoption. We look so much alike that they assumed that we were there for the clandestine search for sibling motive, and  were  pleased that they got to reject Marvin’s app. for the house, while accepting me. But we got copies of our real birth certificates. Marvin is my big brother by 14 minutes."

    Jayna asked, "Oh Marvin, Sorceress texted me to ask you if you might be available to do a little experiment in the simulation room this evening after she is finished with school, and the Super Friends meeting with her mother?"

    "I'll make time to help her. Ask her to give me a heads up when it gets within an hour of wanting to meet me,” replied Marvin.

    Jayna responded, "Thank you, Marvin. I'll text her back and let her know."

    Zayna queried, "Wendy, when are you two returning to MIT?"

    "Wonder Woman is going to fly us back there tonight so we can attend classes in the morning,” Wendy answered.

    The Genius Twins, Wendy and Marvin, enjoyed their lunch with the Wonder Twins.   Each set of twins had different business to take care of so they parted in order to arrive for their next set of tasks.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    On the way to the Hall of Justice, Sorceress tapped her communicator earring, "Sorceress calling Marvin."

    "Go ahead, Sorceress."

    "Can you meet me in the Simulation Room in an hour?"

    "Sure thing. Sorceress, See you there. Out"

    The Invisible Jet only had a short flight and was landing at the Hall of Justice as Sorceress again tapped her communicator earring. "Sorceress calling Girl Wonder. "

    "Girl Wonder here. What can I do for you, Sorceress?"

    "I'd like to discuss something with you if you have a few moments."

    "Anything for you, sweetie. I'm in my bedroom and you still have access, come on in."

    "Be right there," and she was quite literally, since she teleported from the Hanger, where the Invisible Jet had parked after landing into Robin's room.  She found her in lingerie covered by a short robe, meditating in lotus position .

    Sorceress spoke softly and sweetly, "Can we talk?"

    Robin came out of her meditation and looked at Sorceress, "That was fast!"

    "I can teleport now."

    "Smart Girl."

    "I'm trying."

    "Robin, Sweetie", Sorceress took Robin's hands in hers, "I let you down. I messed up by not leaving you something so you could feel your old life was worthwhile. I'm sure being totally female is a big rush because it is different, and eventually things will get to be second nature, including periods and all the rest."

    Robin replied, "Darling, you are a super heroine, not a Goddess! I don't want to go oops, but you do. No one really was hurt by Dick Grayson mysteriously disappearing, which is why I was a good choice to be Robin. Bats and I will construct … Heck, if I know Bats, he's already covered me with a complete female alter ego. I know that I don't have the pull that I should have back to my original male side. I can accept that what you did changed me so that I am not the same person that I was before, and in hanging on to this life I send another aspect of myself to the oblivion

    Sorceress continued, "There's more sweetie. The method I used to change you wasn't proven, and it was only my first time trying it with anyone. I guess success depends on how good a weaver that I am, but my method required changing and repositioning and reshaping color and texturing the mini elements of your aura to match a set pattern. For your transformation specifically, changing every single male part of your aura into female, took a little creativity, because the female auras are more shaped and textured than their male counterparts. I don't know how long it will last, but eventually something is going to snap back to its original shape, place, texture, or color, When that happens painful physical changes will happen as your body reverts to a more male state. If you wait to let things revert over time, my method of changing you may not be available any more."

    "You know that I am scared to change this, that I will lose feeling this way. That what you did was either a one in a million fluke, or else the old me may withhold this life from me."

    "Robin, even the old you has got to be moved by the way you plead your case. We could record a plea from you to return you to this form, along with a chronology of events we can get from the Hall of Justice visual records. You and I know what we are talking about in private quarters, so we could reenact that. The best way for the life you desire to be granted, is for him to submit himself for judgment to the Exxorean Goddess. She promises two things, which are that you will be whole, and that you will have a chance at happiness some time in the future. Most often she leaves those who are trans in their native universe and those who aren't trans, swapped with their opposite in a parallel universe."

    "That's a lot to think about Sorceress. I'll begin recording my appeal to the old me to make us female."

    "See you later, Girl Wonder" Sorceress teleported to the Simulation Room.

    The room intoned, "Magical energy release detected, factor 7"

    The room's voice startled Marvin who was waiting there for Sorceress. Marvin turned around, finding himself looking into the eyes of the sorceress, courtesy of the 6 inch heeled boots she was wearing.

    "Hello, Marvin. Thank you for helping me with this experiment."

    "Hi, Sorceress, Wendy will be along in a bit. She wanted to be in on it but she had a bit of a bother to take care of in the restroom. My sister says she hates those visits by Aunt Flo."

    "That's okay, Marvin, I'm a shape shifter and the process tends to get me really involved in all the details of the person I am either shifting to or from. It was all a lark when I shape shifted Robin to female. We had an excuse at the time, which isn't important now. When I changed Robin to female it was to pure female. I have come to find out later that I should have changed him to be a transman, so that when his need to be a girl was done, he would want to change back to being a guy. What I want to do is to get a statement from you saying you want to change back, and then change you to a woman without altering your male mind, to see if that is what I should have done with Robin to get her to change back"

    "Sounds like a great idea. I'll go along with it in the name of science."

    "OK I'll call Jayna and Zayna who were working on the legal stuff and the video tape for her." She tapped her communicator earring and signaled the Wonder Twins to come in.

    The Wonder Twins, Jayna and Zayna brought in some documents for Marvin to sign and then videotaped him directing that he be put back in his body. That done, everything was ready for the transformation.

    Sorceress called down the power, which engulfed Marvin leaving him looking very much like Wendy. The new girl christened herself Mindy as the Room interrupted, " Magical Energy Release factor 7 detected"

    "How do you feel?" the Sorceress asked.

     Mindy responded with a bright cheery, "I feel okay."

    Somehow Jayna was more tuned in to the situation than Joan was. " Mindy, Is your sister on her period? How heavy are they usually?"

    Mindy nodded, then said, "Her periods are usually heavy, That doesn't say anything about me, does it?"

    Jayna replied," I hate to break it to you, but females in the same house tend to have periods at the same time, especially Identical twins like you are now. Right Zayna?"

    Zayna nodded her agreement. "Where is the nearest restroom? We need to get Mindy some where she can be comfortable when this catches up to her?"

    Sorceress replied, "It’s about to be right here, Watch me work!" She summoned a building into existence "So Mote it Be!" And there before them was a ladies restroom fully stocked as though it were a copy of a facility placed at a resort for the use of their members. It had a sitting area and with couch and chairs stalls and showers. It had a fully stocked linen closet as well as clothing in various sizes, in case someone was caught wearing white when she should not be. The room intoned, "Magical energy release at factor 10 detected"

    "Let’s get her into the sitting room. I have the restroom connected up to the Hall of Justice's utilities, so everything should be functional," the Sorceress observed. The girls helped Mindy into the lounge, where Sorceress checked to see how Mindy was doing by looking at her aura. She was amazed to see parts of her aura that she had left blue on purpose, turning pink, and could only conclude it was the period having that effect on her. She also discovered that while the period was in progress, she could not effect another transformation.

    Joan sensed that Wendy was on the way, so she wanted to go out and catch her to talk to her before she went to Mindy's side. "Jayna and Zayna, please keep her comfortable.”

    "Mindy, I'm sorry but your period has already started and I can't change you back till it has run its course. I'm going to explain what has happened to you to Wendy before she gets here. I'll be back soon."

    Sorceress went out to intercept Wendy before she arrived at the lounge. stopping her, she explained, " I can't change her back till after she gets thru with her period. She, being your twin sister Mindy, formerly your fraternal brother Marvin. I can do a house call at MIT to change her back, if she can function like Mindy at MIT."

    "Mindy is already known on the MIT campus so there is no problem. We came up with some cloaking shields that alter the perceptions, so that they feel like they are interacting with either Marvin or me. Well we had to help and trade and discovered that they still worked. Mindy got caught making a date for me when I was in the room, so we explained that Mindy was my twin sister and Mindy got pranked herself, because she had to keep the date that she had made for me. She'll keep the Marvin cloak ready in case Marvin might be asked to 'turn off the cloak' and be Marvin for a while."

    "I can teleport now, so there won't be any trouble going to MIT in the evening after school to change her back. Once her period is over, please call me and I will be over as soon as I can."

    "That will work out fine. Maybe you can come to MIT with Wonder Woman and me tonight, and we can pick out a nice safe place for you to teleport to when we need you. There is one thing that bothers me. I understand that you are brand new to your powers and making mistakes are a natural part of doing. But girl, how could you not realize that the day of my period was not the best time to be turning my brother into my sister?"

    "I've only been a girl physically for 5 days. Before that I was only a girl mentally, and I haven't had a period yet."

    Wendy opened her eyes wide at that revelation, "Girl, I am with you on that.”

    “Wow! all the things about magic that I have read is that a menstruating female is much more powerful magically than her little girl counterpart. I heard on my comm. the room telling you that last magical thing you did was 10 power. Watch out, World,  Sorceress has arrived!"

    "Don’t say that. That scares me to death, just thinking about it!"

    "No need, Joan. The Super Friends will see you thru it and you'll be a better person for sticking with it. They were wonderful in helping us to find our niche and making it happen. Who knows where we will end up when we finish MIT even if we are both the geniuses they think we are. Hey, super heroes need engineers too! The important thing is that we’ve found our place in the world. Our super power ended up being our genius and we will find a place so our superpower will shine.”

    “If you keep the faith, then your place to shine may be as Sorceress as part of the adult Super Friends. Just find a place where your unique super powers will shine. If you are not making mistakes at this point, then you would be stagnant and not testing the boundaries of what you know. In time you will be able to do it more intelligently but if we don't grow then we die."

    "Bless you Wendy! You are truly a saint!"

    "Fair warning. I can be bitchy during my period, so please accept my apologies in advance for any transgression in the next few days. I'm better after taking my Midol."

    "Let me take you to your sister in the lounge. I believe there is a whole drawer full of Midol in there so you can help yourself." Sorceress led Wendy to her sister Mindy in the lounge. She noticed that Mindy had changed clothes and she appeared to be resting more comfortably.

    "Hi sis, are you doing OK?"

    "I am, Wendy. Jayna and Zayna have been really helpful and this lounge literally has everything that I needed to be comfortable. Question is am I having the same period as you are now or is this a first period ?"

    "Either way works out to be the same, Three days. Sorceress can you help me get Mindy to our sleeping quarters? We need to pack, and Mindy is gonna need outfits that fit her for 3 days, plus a few more for accidents, just in case. Guess what Mindy! You get to be my twin sister for real for 3 days. If Marvin has to put in an appearance then you will have to use your cloaking shield."

    "I can convert a few outfits to female wear for her. They will stay that way permanently unless I do something later to convert them back. The outfit she is wearing when I change her back will adapt to male wear. Once you clear me for your quarters, I can teleport the three of us over there."

    Wendy had the computer eating out of her hand and the permission was quickly set. Once she was finished, Sorceress took Mindy's arm in her right arm and Wendy's arm in her left arm and uttered, "So mote it be!" Instantly, the three of them found themselves in Mindy's bedroom. Sorceress started packing a suit case for Mindy by first, converting an article and then folding it nicely and placing it inside while Wendy and Mindy looked on, amazed. Mindy added the bag full of supplies from the lounge to the suitcase. Finally there were no more items that could be converted to items that she needed.

    "Mindy you are good for clothes but you are going to need some incidentals. Wendy, do you think you could take your sister to the commissary to fill in the gaps? I'm going to go clean up the mess I left in the simulation room"

    Wendy replied, "Sure thing, Sorceress! I am so glad that Diana got them to install this one since she was used to having one available during the time she served in the military. Ordinarily a store like this would not work on the honor system, but these are the Super Friends!" Wendy escorted Mindy out the door and down the hallway while Sorceress teleported back to the Simulation room.

    Joan found the Wonder Twins waiting outside the lounge for her.

    Jayna asked, "How is Mindy?"

    Joan replied, "She's doing OK. Poor girl! What a way to spend your first day as a female! Wendy is filling in what I couldn't from Marvin's male belongings at the commissary and then they are off to MIT. I'm going to hitch a ride so I can pick out a good place to teleport to when Mindy's period finishes, so I can change her back. Mindy does want to change back, even though her period is making some mental things feminine. What's being overwritten has to do with dealing with her female body, whereas the gender identity is also in the brain. But that seems to be separate, except that if she's comfortable with every aspect of her physical femaleness, then that might overwrite her gender identity or not allow it to function in the same way. Gender seemed simple, pink and blue auras, but it is way too complicated in reality. Well I came here to clean up, so I guess I should do it."

    Sorceress summoned the energy and return to nothing, the lounge she had created, having first sealed off all of the utilities that she had borrowed. "So mote it be!" Sorceress cried with arms outstretched over the building and it ceased to exist. The Room intoned, "Magical Energy Release at factor 10 detected!"

    She was about to find a place to catch her breath when Wonder Woman addressed her over the Super Friends Communicator. "Sorceress, you need to get that cutie patootie up to the hanger area if you want to catch that ride with me to MIT"

    Sorceress tapped her communicator and replied, "Understood Clearly, Ma'am!" Turning, she addressed the Wonder Twins, "Got to run! See you girls soon, Bye" With that, she teleported to the Hanger deck with a "So mote it be!" Everyone else had already taken their places in the invisible jet. Joan entered thru the doorway, secured it and belted herself into the seat beside Mindy.

    "Mindy, I am so sorry that I got you into this. If it is any consolation, this experiment has really taught me a lot."

    "It's OK Joan, It’s not the most pleasant thing that I have experienced but I count myself wiser for every new thing that I have tried. I’ll try not to feel too sorry for myself, since I know that I have a way out, unlike most girls who are stuck with their bodies."

    Very soon, Wonder Woman touched down at the campus airport. Diana returned to the Hall of Justice while Joan helped the Genius Twins with their luggage as they made their way back to their apartment on campus. Since only the 2 of them shared it , they was decided that this was the best place to teleport in and out of MIT. Joan made the image of the teleport area and committed it to memory as usual, then bid them good bye and teleported back to her room in the Hall of Justice. She located Jayna and Zayna in the simulator room and teleported back to be with them.

    “Hi, Zayna Have you read the passage in the evening meditations about surrendering your power before the Goddess and listen for her voice?"

    "Yes, I have! Hey! Wait a second. That hasn't been translated. How could you have read it?"

    "I discovered that I have the gift to translate Exxorean communications. Would you like to try it? How about you too, Jayna?"

    Jayna screamed at the top of her lungs, "The Exxorian Goddess is dead!  She’s just a myth, now.  She let my sister Vylylia die! She’s a fake!" Jayna ran off weeping uncontrollably. She ended up with her large sobs being slightly muffled because she buried her face in her pillow as she had collapsed on her bed after locking herself in her room. 

    "I'd love to try it Joan, You'll have to shape shift to be a twin, for us to use the twin powers."

    Joan shape shifted with a "So mote it be!" becoming a copy of Zayna. Touching finger tips, they joined together in chorus, "Wonder Twin Powers Activate!" Both of them were caught in the energy that swelled inside them and all around them. Joan tuned all her thoughts toward listening for the Voice of the Goddess to seek Her will for her life. All around her became a feast of sound, which she identified as music originating on Exxor. Out of the midst of it came a still small voice clearly speaking to her, just as had occurred in her meditation at lunch.

    "Little One, I am so pleased with you, my child. You have sought my will and I will charge you with a task. I wish you to become a student of the ways of Exxor and of my ways. You must learn at least enough so you can decide if my task is something that you wish to do before you learn enough to be able to do so. You present yourself before me as one of my people, adopted into the whole by the very power that restored balance to your life. Little One, you are tired from such a long day. Take your rest, and I will complete for you the tasks to put you back where you belong in the world. Sweet dreams, little one.

    For Joan, it seemed that she lapsed into a wonderful sleep provided by the Goddess.  Zayna, not receiving the Goddess's voice, brought herself out of it with a "Wonder Twins powers deactivated." Joan looked on with glassy eyes as though she wasn't really there, which had Zayna concerned, until Joan took a seat and made a hand motion as though she would gather her strength for a moment before transforming back to being human. Zayna excused herself and went up to her quarters. The room recorded Joan transforming back to human and teleporting away from the Hall of Justice.

    At 3 AM Joan awoke very refreshed, to the chirp of the teen trouble alert, so she triggered it to play its message.

    "Sorceress your assistance is required by Wendy Cleaver at coordinates 7.255.1.85.48. 'I really miss my bratty brother, and this new sister of mine is driving me up the walls, what with her whining over a little thing like her period. Please send help!'"

    Sorceress tapped her teen communicator earring. "Sorceress to Wendy. Responding to message."

    Wendy was startled and looked at the clock,"3 AM, goodness I was rude. I was being bitchy as advertised. Please forgive the call. I guess I really needed someone to talk to, and sis isn't making much sense."

    "Call anytime, Even if I am my alter ego, I'll find a way to get back to you soon. I'm sorry you are having it tough, especially since you are uncomfortable too."

    "We'll find a way to make it thru till you can do something about it. But I reserve the right to apologize in advance for a few more bitchy calls between now and then."

    "Okay girlfriend ... I'm thinking of you and your sis. I'll help as soon as I can."

    "That's all I can ask, Wendy Out"

    "Night, Sorceress Out!"

    Episode 9 ~ Exxor Emissary

    Joan set her alarm when she had been up at 3 AM tending to the Teen Trouble Alert and it was going off now. Joan rose cheerfully, humming a sweet tune from Exxor that she had discovered that had a connection to the Goddess. She bathed and dressed herself, then went to the kitchen and fixed a small breakfast. She wanted the extra time in the morning so she could meditate on the things of Exxor. She was thrilled to have actually talked with the Goddess yesterday. The rest she had received after placing herself at the disposal of the Goddess had been sweet and peaceful. She didn't even remember turning back to human form and teleporting to her bed here at Mother's home but she had managed it some how was clear.

    Her soul burst into song as she meditated on the passage. She could not remember anything else that she had immersed herself in as much as she was doing with all things Exxor these days.

    She turned back towards the empty chair that her mother most often sat in to find the Goddess sitting in regal splendor sitting with her. When she made reverence to the Goddess in the Exxorean manner, The Goddess smiled at her, “Rise, Child!"

    Joan smiled and returned to her seat, "I feel so unworthy to be in your presence'

    The Goddess took her hand and looked into her eyes, " I have sanctified you by seeking to commune with you. What I have cleansed, no one in the universe should call unclean. I made you; sweetie and I don't make trash!'

    "Thank you, Ma’am", Joan cried tears of joy as she smiled," I will remember that!"

    "Little one, I wanted to make sure you realized the seriousness of what you did last night. That remarkable act of reverence that you performed is also a request that you enter into the service of the Goddess. It is done as a lifelong commitment."

    "Goddess, I did not know it with my mind, or else I would have told Jayna, but I have felt it in my heart. I owe you my existence, Goddess, and you have blessed me with many gifts. I have never felt happier than since I have come to embrace your meditations and teachings, and the culture of your people. I gladly submit myself as your handmaid for what ever task you might require of me."

    "I know that you have taken an oath to serve the Super Friends as well, and this is pleasing in my sight. The service I require of you is not exclusive, however if for a time I need you in that manner, The Super Friends will allow you time off to practice your religion, and that will be sufficient"

    "That is encouraging to hear, My Lady. All that I pledged to do last night I stand ready to honor my commitment"

    "Rise before me, Child, and receive my judgment." Joan rose before the Goddess standing before her.

    "Little One, In as much as you have shown your devotion to me and bid me let you enter into my service; I commission you my Emissary to the people of planet Earth. You may be seated, child." She took her seat as Joan took hers again.

    "I must be honest and let you know that since time is nonlinear for me, I am still in the moment for the judgment of Theodore. I let you become Joan out of compassion for your life challenge, and I gave you help to be the best Joan that you could be. Yet I have taken no action concerning your irreverence to my image. The greater action should be taken concerning the person who tempted you to act in that manner."

    "I recognize I was irreverent, Goddess. Your judgments are true."

    "In your ceremonial duties as Emissary, you will be in Exxorean form. The gift that I will be giving you is that both your human and Exxorean forms will be base forms, neither a transform of the other. You will have a special way to switch between these two forms that will not tap into your resources as a Sorceress."

    "My child, the blessing I have for you is the judgment I have for others. Jayna and Zayna’s third fraternal teen sister, Vylylia, was my priestess. Once she died, her soul was gone; there was no way to restore her to life. However, If you choose to do so, as an Exxorean, you will be the image of, and able to access her memories while meditating. You will also gain the abilities Vylylia had. Wearing Vylylia's form will allow you to participate as a Wonder Triplet. Everything about you will be almost exactly as they remember their sister. Even many of her unconscious memories will govern you while you are in her form. Take care of their pain, and wear her image well, so that her life is remembered and glorified. "

    "It will be done to be even as you have said, Goddess. Your judgments are true.”

    "Little One, your friend will see the error of her way and know that this comes from me, instead of you. Weeping may endure for the night, but joy comes in the morning. You will have access to her memory as well, so you may enquire the things I have not yet revealed. To become Exxorean, touch your palms together and say Vylylia. To become human, touch your palms together and say either Sorceress, or Joan Waterman, and it shall happen. I now take my leave of you. Be well, Child!" The Goddess vanished.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Joan began wondering what kind of excuse she was going to have to arrange to stay out of school to see about this. She decided that there was the straight forward religious observance, only it didn't sound prudent to explain about the Exxorean Goddess. Fortunately she went straight to the answer woman herself, her momma. When she knocked on the door of momma's room to ask her to help, Momma told her, "Come on in and get under the covers."

    Joan gladly did as she was instructed. It was a special treat to be in Momma's room. "Did you see?" Momma asked her.

    "See what Momma?”

    “Did you check your panties?" Joan had not checked her panties, but she hopped out of bed to go to the bathroom. When she pulled down her panties she found they were spotted, but not too bad yet, so she put in a panty liner and came back to bed. "Momma, they are spotted, am I about to get my period?"

    "Yes Sweetheart. Welcome to womanhood!"

    "Momma, Do I have to go to school today?"

    "A girl should not have to go to school on her first period. You can stay out, if you promise me that you won't spend all your time playing hooky at the Hall of Justice. OK Sweetie?"

    "Sure Momma I will come back for some momma daughter time. I want to pamper you, too, since you are in the same boat. It's funny, all the things that I missed before that were right in front of me."

    "That's OK sweetie. Past is past, but I'm glad you are my daughter now."

    "I'll try to be back soon... I got some Super Friends business dropped in my lap this morning. There sooner I pass it on to that in charge; the sooner I get to pretend that it doesn't exist, since others will handle it."

    "Bye Sweetie." Joan disappeared with a "So Mote It be!"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sorceress, materialized in her sleeping quarters at the Hall of Justice, had a shower and took care of today's other essentials, including a tampon and a pad before got dressed. Then she tapped on her Super Friends communicator earring.

    "Sorceress to Wonder Woman, Urgent news. Can we meet?"

    "Wonder Woman Here. Meet you in the cafeteria in 5. OK sweetie?

    "Wonderful. See you there! Sorceress Out"

    "Wonder Woman Out"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sorceress and Wonder Woman got their breakfast and found a table to sit together. Sorceress explained what had happened during her meeting with the Exxorean Goddess and explained the perception by the Goddess that using her image in the manner that Jayna had was displeasing to her, and kissing the image unbidden by the actual Goddess, was disrespectful by Theodore and Zan. The Goddess had not touched on the later use of the Goddess image to exile Jason Santini, with the Super Friends requesting that action..

    "Wonder Woman, Goddess knows I have made more than my share of mistakes when it comes to exploring the parameters of my power. You know about the disaster I had with Mindy last night, and the situation I placed Robin in."

    "I understand your concerns, and that you do not speak for retribution, but enlightenment. Go ahead, Sorceress"

    "Jayna erred both strategically and morally when she took on the form of the Goddess without seeking permission to do so. The act of animating the Goddess's form without her permission was disrespectful, and using that animation to entice others to be disrespectful was also disrespectful."

    "I take it that the Goddess has elected now to invoke judgment for the disrespect involved in your transformation?"

    "It is perplexing that it comes after the Goddess and I have communed, but perhaps that mitigated my judgment. I seem not to have the worst part. The Wonder Twins at one time were the Wonder Triplets. Zan and Jayna had a sister their age who was a priestess of the Goddess whose image Jayna assumed. She, Vylylia, was serving in the temple, which was one of the first targets wiped out in the barrage against Exxor that made everyone refugees. The Goddess would like to have saved her but she could not preserve anything but her own image because even she can not restore someone from death. The Goddess has asked me to be her emissary to Earth. My blessing and sorrow, is that in giving me the gift of invoking Exxorean form independent of my power, the image I become is Vylylia. Even though I will have her memories, the sentience inhabiting her form is mine, and not hers. I fear that state is to be an allegory to both Jayna and her sister to have their sister back yet it only is an image. I have yet to reveal this to Jayna and Zayna and I hoped you could be present to help in the aftermath."

    She looked up to Diana and smiled hopefully "Diana, I need you!”

    "Sure, Sweetie, I'll help. Hopefully once the shock and lessons are dealt with, and then you all will enjoy the gift of being actual sisters that the Goddess has given you and not just creations of shape shifting."

    Wonder Woman and Sorceress located the Wonder Twins, arranging to meet with them in the Simulation Room.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    "Wonder Woman's presence had so uplifted Sorceress that she was very upbeat instead of fearful as she had been first telling the story.

    "Greetings Jayna, Greetings Zayna. Guess What! I'm having my first period today! Momma let me play hooky on condition that I don't spend all my time at the Hall of Justice today. When I come back she's gonna play hooky from work and we’ll have some Momma daughter time. Our periods are the same, so that's why she guessed that I was getting mine today."

    Jayna and Zayna gave Joan a hug, telling her, "Welcome to womanhood!"

    Joan began, "Thanks, girls. I have some more news that isn't so wonderful, but it concerns you two, so I need to tell you." She gave each of their hands a squeeze and looked with compassion in her eyes which indicated everything would be all right. "I don't think its any secret that I have been trying to find out more about the Exxorean Goddess whose image was worn by Jayna when I was given my new life. I wanted to express my thanks to her and her power and judgment for giving me my new life. I succeeded in that. I was visited in realistic dreams where she and I talked. And then last night when we were powered up with Triplet power, She actually spoke to me. She has selected me for a task and she wished me to be able to knowingly and willingly accept it."

    Jayna realized, "You are taking a different tack on learning about the Goddess. I have been trying to learn more about her image so that I could fully use her inherent power. You have been trying to know the Goddess herself. I thought that she was a myth and her image and powers the creation of myth. I have been very disrespectful, and full of pride in my accomplishment for yielding so vast a power, even though I was clueless on how to really control it."

    "What's done is done now, Jayna. All we can do is accept the judgment all three of us have earned for our conduct. As part of the task I have been given, I have been given the power to change into the image of an Exxorean priestess, independent from my own shape shifting power. The task that I have been given by the Goddess is Exxor Emissary to Earth and the priestess whose image I take on, is Vylylia, your dead sister."

    Zayna was brave, so she asked, "Can we see her now? Even though it will be you instead of her ... well, I never got to tell her goodbye."

    "Sure, Zayna, I can do that and I want to be respectful of your sister's memory. If I do something unthinkingly that is out of character, correct me, and I will do my best to learn to bring honor to her memory."

    "I want to see her too, Joan. Thank you for helping us. We'll find a way to get thru things the way they are now.”

    Joan looked to Diana, who gave her assent with a nod. Joan pressed her palms together and said softly, "Vylylia". In her place was a shorter and slightly more Elfin featured teen girl, who was unmistakably Jayna and Zayna's sister. She was wearing her priestess gowns and looked very much like the girls remembered her."

    "Hi Glivney! Hi Tomu! It's me!"

    "Joan? You have Vylylia's memories too?"

    "It's Joan in here too. A bit too much for now? Try again later?"

    The Wonder Twins agreed, "Too much for right now, but we’re looking forward to doing it again soon."

    Vylylia pressed her palms together, saying, "Sorceress," and returned to her human form.

    Jayna told her, "It's been too long since I was called Glivney, seems right somehow. After the shock has worn off then maybe we can finally work thru our grief. We didn't get a chance to say goodbye or even to bury her body. We'll find a way to cope with the situation after that, and perhaps even thrive. Go ahead and spend that mother daughter day you have waited for, for so long, because Zayna and I will be fine."

    When Diana nodded her assent as well, Sorceress said, "So mote it be!"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Joan found herself in her bed at home and was about to go off when she received the alert bleep of the Teen Trouble Alert going off.

    "Sorceress your assistance is required by teen Gladys Cravats at coordinates 85.48.1.7.255.’There is a boy pretending to be a girl at my school who is allowed to mix with us normal people just because she was seen with Superman, once who is freaking me out with her cult meditations instead of using the King James Bible. Please send help!'" {Message 19283746}

    Joan smiled and thought she finally had a slam dunk because that is the way she had been told to handle it. First she patched into the Trouble Alert Computer, "Accept Voiceprint, Sorceress!"

    "Voice print accepted, Limited Command Functions Available"

    "Transfer Teen Trouble Alert message 19283746 to Trouble Alert Queue!"

     "Input Reason"

    “Secret Identity Protection"

    "Message Transfer completed"

    "End Command Function Session”

    "Sorceress logged out of Limited Command Function"

    "Sorceress Out" She felt quite pleased with herself. She reasoned that she had made yet another error by enjoying her music so much that she’d been a bit louder than was needed. She'd need to rearrange her schedule so she could do Exxorean things when she was wearing Exxorean form. She was glad that she had protection from the bigots, and that on the whole, her time at school was pleasant.

    Once everything was taken care of, she called her mother on her mother's phone so that she could have the Mother and Daughter time. Not everything had been solved, and not all the problems were her doing, but she had faith in the Goddess that all would come out in the end. What felt even more special was that she felt so mothered, from the Goddess, from Diana, and from Momma? A girl really needs all the mothering she can get.

    Episode 10 ~ Daughter's Dilemma

    Momma surprised her early in the morning, telling Joan she was to have another half day out of school. Wonder Woman had called concerning Gladys, and their feeling was that the situation would go a lot smoother if Joan were not present, in case the media was involved. Joan would start school today, at the lunch period.

    Momma called over at Joan's request and asked if she could come over and have breakfast with Samantha Walters before she went to school. She agreed, so Joan bathed and got ready for school, picked up her books and went next door. Mrs. Walters opened the door and told Joan to go ahead up to Samantha's room, because she was still getting ready for school. When Joan knocked on the door, Sam answered it. "Hi Joan! Why did Momma let you come up to my room?”

    “Because right now, Sam my man, They think we are both girls. And we are both girls in body, though we both know you are a boy at heart. And since my miracle, I'm a girl in body and mind, too."

    "Oh Wow, Joan, really?"

    "Really really. I've come to explain to you how I managed to have my miracle and see if you want one of your own."

    "Then I'd be a boy for real and everything?"

    "Yeah, so real no expert in the world could tell you were any different from an ordinary boy, but there is a catch.”

    “What's the catch?”

    “First, you have to trust a Goddess from the planet Exxor named Xertoruodgutr,” (she pronounced it 'Orbit'), “who will judge what needs to happen to you to make you whole and have the best chance of happiness. Second, you must accept the Goddess's judgment, because it is irrevocable. Third, it’s possible it may involve a change of universe for your female self to be replaced from that universe by your male self for all of your life, without your female self ever being able to come back, or else it may be that you are changed and stay in this universe as a male. You may have a secondary effect that helps you adjust to life as a male. In being judged, you may be offered a kiss by the Goddess. Enter into this chaste kiss in the most respectful means available, or penalties might be assessed for disrespect to the Goddess."

    "Do you have any questions?"

    "Can I ask my mother about this?"

    "It might be better if you asked a general question, rather one specifically about accepting this offer. If you are locked up in an insane asylum, it would be hard to take care of your situation should you desire it."

    "When should I give you my answer?"

    "Meet me at lunch, so I can try to set it up for tonight if you want to do it."

    "I'll be there, Joan. Thanks so much for thinking of me." The excitement showed on Sam's face as he wondered how to break it to his mother. When Sam was finished getting ready, he picked up his books and carried them on his hip, boy style, while Joan picked up her books and gathered them to her bosom, girl style as they both went down to the breakfast table.

    Mrs. Walters had both Sam's and Joan's favorite cereals lay out on the table. Joan ate hurriedly, finished, then excused herself to go to the bathroom.

     That gave Mother and daughter Walters a chance to talk. "Momma, you said I could tell you anything, and it would be OK?"

    “Yes Samantha, you are my daughter and I love you. Nothing can change that."

     "Momma, what if I told you that I have been hiding that I am a boy inside, but I can’t lie about who I am. Is it OK for me to be your son instead of your daughter?"

    "Yes I will love you just as much if you are my son rather than my daughter.  Has it been awful for you, being thought a daughter instead of a son?"

    "If I could stay on your side, I would Mother. You know me, Mother better than anyone else and since we are not keeping quiet about it anymore, do you feel that I am a boy or a girl?"

    “Despite the physical evidence, dear, somehow I’ve always felt you were a boy. my dear one. From when you were in the womb, and from the minute you were born, you always have been a boy. Your name would have been Samuel if we had acted correctly and raised you as a boy, would you like to be Samuel now, Sam for short?”

    "Yes Mother, I will be Sam!"

    "We'll have to get you looked at by the doctors, Sam. I don't know what they do in cases like this but we will find out together."

    It got so quiet in the house they heard Joan calling for help in the bathroom upstairs. About the only words that Mrs. Walters made out was 'girl problems', Sam,” She smiled, "It would be inappropriate for you, as a boy, to enter a woman's bathroom to check on Joan. I'll go up and see what the matter is."

    Joan had not taken all the precautions that she should have, and had a mess in the bathroom. Mrs. Walters showed Joan where the supplies for dealing with that kind of situation were, and then went downstairs to use the telephone.

    "Mrs. Waterman, Could you bring a change of clothes over here? The poor dear's time, and she had a failure. Her clothes are soiled." When she got off the phone, she called up to Joan, “Your mother is coming over with a change of clothes."

    Joan was very relieved and called thru the door, "Thank you Mrs. Walters." Joan's mother was let in the house and directed to the bathroom where Joan was waiting to get the change of clothes.

    Finally the four of them gathered in the kitchen. "I am glad that everything has worked out," continued Joan's Mother, "I'm going to keep Joan out for a half day to make sure she is OK, but she'll be at school in time for lunch."

    Both Samantha and Mrs. Walters bid them goodbye, as Samantha had to leave, herself to go to school.

    Once home, Joan thanked her mother for the rescue and went to her bedroom. She felt that she owed it to the Goddess to give her an update, rather than dump everything, once Sam made his decision. From the reaction that Sam had received from his mother, even though Sam knew that becoming her son would disappoint her mother, her duty to her would be to be her best, especially if that meant becoming her son. It was quite a dilemma for a daughter. Joan was lucky, because solving her dilemma had involved becoming Momma' daughter.

    The next thing to do would be her morning meditations. She decided to do them as Vylylia. Joan could consult her memory to learn the things she needed to know. It was fortunate that the knowledge would be immediately accessible in performing her duties in Exxorean form. Joan placed her palms together, whispering, 'Vylylia'.  She transformed into one of the Wonder Triplets, wearing her temple robes. She wondered about Exxorean clothing. The Wonder Twins costume had elements of Exxorean Style and the heraldry of their family, but it was mostly a customized Super friend’s costume.

    She reached into her mind and found the robes of the Emissary. They were very much like the priestess robes. Joan guessed that it was little wonder that the priestess and Emissary robes were similar since it was the Goddess's right to have someone of her own gender represent her. Images of other clothing went thru her head. The gowns that the Goddess had worn to distinguish the reality from the image that Jayna had summoned were the regal robes which represented her supreme place in the universe.

    As to the matching robes, it would be folly for anyone to wear the robes unless the Goddess herself dressed her in them.  You see, the robes consist of multiple separate pieces of unique fabrics that have not been sewn together.  If the goddess does not imbue the wearer of the robes with some of her power, the separate pieces will fall apart.   In the Exxorian archives, only one usurper ever tried. As a result, she was remembered as a laughingstock. Even now, with all Exxorians in exile, one only has to speak her name to make everyone laugh.

    They were reserved for the mortal or mortals that the Goddess had selected as her daughters. There was no doubt when those were the robes that the Goddess dressed her in. She did not pretend to understand but she knew that it was intended she should realize now how highly favored she was. Perhaps the Goddess, who had been so open on many things, would be open on this one too. Joan was biased about the regal gowns since she had worn them too, but she liked them better than the judicial robes that the image of the Goddess had worn when Jayna invoked her.

    Joan, now looking like Vylylia, turned to concentrate on her meditation and became completely one with the experience, so that time seemed to stand still as she tried to absorb all that Vylylia had learned from the Goddess.

    "Wake, Little One!" Goddess to Vylylia. “You have questions, and things to tell me. This is the time to do that.”

    Joan/Vylylia began to stand to make reverence to the Goddess but was stopped. "Sweetheart, I am glad you are following the old forms, and for the ceremonies in public there is still a place for it, but not between a queen and her princess. Both are regal, yet the bond of family is greater than the bonds of nobility. When I placed those robes on you for the first time you became my daughter, and that will never change. I love you, daughter!”

    “I love you, Mother!" Joan looked pleading as she asked and touched her mother on the arm, "How? … Why?”

    “The how is that this is the way the power has been passed down, from mother to daughter, from the dawn of time. Actual heredity, even in a noble race as ours, is not enough to determine if one handle such vast powers. It became far easier to use our powers to pick our own successor, and then make them into our blood relative. When the time is right, the passing of powers is an act of will, both of the one who gives, and the one who receives. In the form you are in right now, my daughter, you are of my blood line, so the power transfer will work. As to the why, I picked you, an Earthling who had only just been set free a few days ago to be my daughter.

    “You came in on the middle of things. It was you who caught on to the irreverence first. Even the Super Friends were more concerned with what the image power would do for them. I encouraged your innate human powers to come out so that I could see how you handled having some real power. You messed up a bit, but you learned from it, and you were very moralistic when you considered the consequences of your actions. You figured out how you’d messed up, and tried to do better.

    “You also took up the culture and religion of a planet not your own so you could understand. You transferred your own spiritual values, and respected me in the same way. I especially liked it when you said my judgments were true, and repeated it. It sounded like a ' Right on, Sister!' to me. You have been seeking my wisdom, guidance, and help. What more could I ask from my protégé'?”

    “When?”

    “Not soon ... I have much to teach you daughter, dear, and I am in no hurry to leave this life."

    Joan/Vylylia heaved as sigh of relief, then buried her face in her mother's shoulder and began to cry herself out.

    "There, there now, dear one" The Goddess stroked her daughter's hair as she comforted her. "I'm not dying. There will be a long time for us to enjoy our life together. I wanted to not miss any more time than I already had with you sweetheart."

    Time passed slowly in the outside world, but enough had passed between the Goddess and her new daughter that she was able to compose herself and again discourse with her new mother.

    "Mother … I like calling you Mother. Mother, I did as you asked and explained to Sam about your judgment. He asked his mother about being changed and her mother said that she would love her child no matter what. Sam is going to tell me his decision about asking you to judge him at lunch today. If it is yes, when might you be able to help him?"

    "Sweetheart, we can do it today. It will be part of your training as my daughter. I want you to be with me as I judge him. Don't worry. Unlike joining with an image, joining with me will be just like this conversation. You'll be able to understand everything from my point of view and I can describe some of the things that are happening."

    "Thank you, Mother! Thank you for helping me, and being good to me, and most of all, for being my mother"

    Suddenly Jayna came to mind and that opened up a whole lot of uncertainty. "What about Jayna, Mother?"

    The Goddess smiled and patted her hand, "If Jayna shows she is worthy, then I may have another daughter, and you will have another sister. Let's take things one day at a time and the rest will follow."

    Joan/Vylylia smiled, very satisfied with her Mother Goddess's answer.

    "I depart as you continue your day! And Daughter, Blessed be!”

    “Thank you, Mother" The Goddess her mother, vanished as time began flowing normally again. When she opened her eyes, her gown had become that of the Emissary once again.

    Joan/Vylylia discovered that there was plenty of time left before she had to return to school, so she teleported to the Hall of Justice.

    Sorceress tapped her communicator earring, “Sorceress to Robin."

    "Robin here. I'm in the cafeteria if you want to talk in person"

    "I'll be right there."

    Sorceress teleported in to the cafeteria. She sat across from Robin the Girl Wonder and touched her arm, "How are you today, girl?"

    "OK, I guess, considering. I have been putting quite a bit of work into getting things recorded. Say, that’s a new look for you, dear one! Very Exxorean! I imagine Jayna and Zayna appreciate it?"

    "Not completely. I am in many ways, the reincarnation of their sister Vylylia who died in the fall of Exxor. We are still working thru the shock, and have not processed positive things yet. I've thought about my dilemma with your change, too, so I'm not trying to impose my morality on the process. In order to really solve this, I feel the Goddess must be involved. I won’t even insist that the bad spell be taken off, and that's only if you agree to be judged by the Goddess. My spell is just window dressing that she can strip away as part of your judgment. You will be whole, and also have a chance at happiness some time in the future."

    "Wow, Girl! You’ve sure mellowed out. I like these options even more. Any word on how Mindy is doing? Poor girl, having her introduction to womanhood start with her first period, immediately."

    "So far, so good. Mindy would change back now in a heartbeat, but I can’t do it while she's on her period. So we’re waiting for it to be over. I have to be home soon, and go to school, but I thought I would check on Jayna and Zayna before I go. And 'Girl Wonder,’ all my hopes!'"

    As Joan/Vylylia got up, she turned to see Zayna and Jayna entering the Cafeteria. When they both motioned her over, all three sisters hugged in a delicious group hug. Both of them whispered in her ear, "I love you sis!"

    Vylylia wasn't sure how much longer she could mime and gesture, but since hers was not their sister’s mind, she was afraid that all it might take would be one wrong word to make everything come tumbling down.

    Zayna realized what Vylylia was thinking. “Sit down!” she directed. She sat directly in front of her, and took both of Vylylia’s hands in hers.

    "Sis, don't be afraid to speak, please. We know, Joan that the Goddess made you the reincarnation of Vylylia, and to do The Goddess’ will, you must wear that form. Jayna and I have decided to accept this gift that the Goddess has given us with joy. The synergy between Joan, who adopted Exxor for her own heritage, means that we must adopt you into our sisterhood. You are our blood sister, Vylylia. This reincarnation is the only way she can exist. You are our sister now and forever, no matter if sometimes you do look like a silly earth girl." A new round of hugs began.

    "Thank you, sisters! You've made me very welcome. Would you like to try the bond now?"

    Jayna told her, "Let’s go down to the Simulation Room. They want to keep a record of Vylylia's progress." Her sisters agreed and fell into step. Vylylia could have teleported them there in an instant, but they needed to walk together as sisters. It brought to mind the lesson that, "Just because you can do a thing does not mean you should do a thing."

    Each of the girls took position, standing in a circle 120 degrees apart. They stretched their hands out to the girl on each side, moving a bit closer so their finger tips were just touching. This was their starting position. Instead of focusing the power to one small point the way the other triad had done, this position allowed the power to mix as it flowed thru each girl, building up and up. Theoretically there was a maximum, the most that the girl's bodies could conduct.

    Zayna explained, “Vylylia, 3 shape shifts is trivial. Since our base power can handle it without synergy. Having all the extra power is overkill. If we had a male in our sibling mix, having extra power would enable an even greater complexity of forms for him, and shapes for us. Jayna and I would like for you to do something with your magic that you thought you don't have enough power to pull it off. Got something in mind?"

    When Vylylia nodded, they began chanting together, "Wonder Triplet Powers Activate!"

    Vylylia thought that the only thing that would top what she had done before, teleporting that entire 'necessary' into the room, would be to call it into existence there and leave the original where it was for right now. All three of them felt the power circulating in them as it built up. Even though there were amazing energies coursing thru them it only felt like a trickle, and very comfortable. The Room intoned, "Magical Containment and Conduit detected Magical Flux detected at factor 20"

    Vylylia got ready to use the power in a manner that would not jostle her sisters, allowing it to flow out of her body as she invoked it. "So Mote it Be!"

    Once again, the Lounge appeared in the Simulation room. "Magical Energy release detected at 20 Power. No intervention needed."

    Both Zayna and Jayna looked on in amazement when the Lounge came into being with enough left over to do 3 shape shifts. "Shape of a human, Jayna!”

    “Shape of a Human, Zayna!”

    “Shape of Joan!" The Wonder Triplets had once again looked like a gaggle of teenaged girls ready to go shopping. "Girls, I'm sorry but I have to go to class. Jayna, could I get you to find out what we do with matter that we've conjured. I don't know how to disintegrate something yet.”

    “I'll check on it sis but it’s your mess, and you might have to be the one that cleans it up."

    Zayna told them both, "Yes Of course. It’s been fun Vylylia and Joan. Hope to see you both soon. Wonder Triplet Powers Deactivated!"

    Vylylia kissed and hugged her sister goodbye and teleported with a "So Mote It Be!"

    Joan had quickly changed to her human form upon teleporting to her bedroom. She and found her mother in the Kitchen, and gave her a huge hug and kiss.

    Her momma was thrilled but curious as to what had brought that on. "Momma, I love you so much for not giving up on me. For keeping tabs on me, for getting me help when I could not help myself spiraling downward. I love being your daughter!"

    "I believe that's about the nicest thing you have said to me, my daughter. Wait and see, the best is yet to be! Let’s get you to school. Oh, and Sweetheart, while you are in such a loving mood, you are a woman now and have proved it by your first period. I made an appointment with my gynecologist and we will arrange for birth control. However you can avoid a lot of heartache if you remember that you are forbidden to have underage sex. In simpler terms, You know what a guy's thing is, so stay away from It!"

    "I will, Momma. I have no desire to end up carrying twins at this point in my life. Sometimes I'm not even sure about what I have gotten into with this Exxorean Emissary that I have become. I'm kind of a promoted priestess, so that may mean that I'm supposed to be celibate, which would mean the Goddess would help too."

    "Ok, Daughter! Let's get you to school." Momma drove Joan to school and checked Joan in and soon she was on her way to lunch.

    Episode 11 ~ Male Bombs

    Sam had been watching for Joan very attentively. This had been a pretty exciting day of Sam's life, other than watching Joan have to suffer thru her period. The halls were buzzing that a girl had been the first to be expelled under the School's new zero tolerance concerning mistreatment of transgendered Students. Sam was glad the school was on his side on this.

    Sam finally caught Joan's eye and he directed her over to sit beside him. "How are things going?" he asked.

    Joan let down a little, responding honestly, "a little fatigued."

    Sam smiled knowingly," I know, but not for long. I want to do it. I want to be judged by the Goddess."

    "Are you sure about this? This isn't something that can be undone once it’s done. You are going to be stuck with the consequences the rest of your life.”

    “It's a big risk, for sure, but is there any higher reward for one of us than to get all the plumbing worked out the way it should be, at one time, and without surgery?”

    “If you are sure, pray to her, as if she was another person, but someone who was queen of your country and ask her for what you want."

    As the words formed in Sam's mind what he wanted to stay, the universe around them stopped between one second and the next. The Goddess had appeared in the chair across from him.

    Sam usually didn't usually notice what people were wearing, but he noticed immediately that both the Goddess and Joan had the same dress, and it was not what Joan had been wearing a second earlier. Bowing his head, Sam began, "O wise and beautiful Goddess, I've got a problem that I can’t solve the way that you can, and please, would you help me? Please judge me. I want so much to be whole and to have a chance for happiness."

    As Sam waited for her to reply, he noticed that the Goddess had lovingly folded Joan's hand in hers and Joan had come more awake for a moment, as though she had just been plugged into something.

    The Goddess turned Sam's head so she could kiss his forehead. When The Goddess kissed him, the universe blinked. And suddenly Joan was dressed as usual and the Goddess had disappeared. Time was no longer stuck between one second and the next. Joan was getting a thrill just observing Sam trying to take a peek down her neckline and the effect that she was having on him, but even then, one thing had not changed. She knew that Sam was still her best friend. .

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    That evening, Joan accumulated everything that they would need for a party in the Hall of Justice Cafeteria. She wanted things to be really special, so she had enlisted Jayna, Zayna and Gleek to decorate and arrange for the party favors, games and refreshments. They had created a large banner which said, "Today I am a Man!" It would be a secondary center of attention, after Sam. She wanted it to be as though he had just been bar mitzvahed. Only the celebrants would know the difference. The Legal department had come up with another set of outstanding documents for Samuel to clear up the obvious errors in his former status. (To think anyone would ever have thought that such a fine young man as Samuel could ever be mistaken for a girl)

    The guests began to arrive. Both mothers were early, of course, asking to see if they could help. When School had got out, Sam and Joan walked to Joan's home as fast as they could. Then Joan had teleported them over to the Hall of Justice for the party.

    It was nice that some of the younger Super Friends could attend. Super Girl, Cyborg, Aqualad, Super Boy, Rima the Jungle Girl, Firestorm, Flash, and of course, Robin the Girl Wonder Had all RSVPed.

    Everyone had a good time. It was amusing what a fine art the teen Super Friends had made out of parlor tricks, aided and abetted by use of their super powers. Sometimes it was fun just to guess who the one was giving the assist . When they cut the special cake, Sam blushed, but he enjoyed it, as did everyone else. The punch they were serving was as strong, but not alcoholic, because they did not want any cases of FUI ( Flying Under the Influence).

    Sam was asked for a speech after he had opened the thoughtful presents he’d been given. Sam clowned as he usually did, making everyone feel at ease, and thanked each person by name for their presents. He said that he hoped that he would be invited back the next time he had a birthday, ‘cause super heroines and heroes give good stuff.’

    Soon all the guests fled, including the Wonder Twins, who had been trying to give the cleaning robots an assist clearing up after the party. Joan had already gathered up all of Sam's presents and teleported them to a convenient place in his bedroom.

    Joan turned her face up to Sam, who had gained several inches in height in the change. She turned her lips towards him  and closed her eyes. Sam was holding her as tightly in his embrace, as she was him as their lips met.

    Joan wondered at the charge that went thru her for such a seemingly chaste kiss. It was good to be the Goddesses Daughter! She did her part to cool Sam down, and smiled as she said goodbye. She teleported to her own bedroom with a "So Mote it Be". She felt pretty pleased with herself at the way things had turned out.

    Now she could enjoy a restful evening..

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The tweet of Joan's Super Friends communicator earring chimed. She was used to being contacted thru the Teen one

    "Joan, sweetie. It's bad! You are emergency activated."

    "Yes, Wonder Woman."

    "I need you in the monitor room, now!" In the blink of an eye Sorceress appeared in the Monitor Room and beheld all the damage and destruction. It was worse looking out the windows into Metropolis than on the monitor screens. Col Wilcox was not to be seen, but a 20 year younger female officer, Sgt Lyla Wilcox had taken over the task of briefing the Super Friends.

    "Joan, Darkseid is planting diabolical devices (male bombs) that turn men into savages. All of the male Super Friends are on their way back to the Hall of Justice. I know it isn't fair that we are asking you to grow up today, but I know, daughter, that you are up to the challenge and you will shine. I'm going to go out and lead our forces into battle when things get regrouped. We need to ask a lot of you. We don't have enough female Super Friends to meet the challenge, so we'll need for you to convert some of the male Super Friends, Any one who finds themselves female accidentally, stays that way for the current crisis. Since you are the key to getting the male Super Friends back to normal, and we need someone to protect the Hall of Justice, you'll be assuming monitor duty.”

    Her voice took on a different tone, “Computer, transfer all monitor functions to Sorceress. Authorization, Wonder Woman 15 alpha”

    “Acknowledged, Sorceress, on monitor duty, has access to all command functions."

    "Mom, can you draw up a promise and make them sign it, that those I convert to full female will promise to voluntarily submit to being turned back when this is over? What if my conversion still unravels at some point and what I worry about more ... what if I have 10- 30 more dilemmas as a result of this?”

    “I have given some thought to this and will have it ready before I go. I'm proud of you, daughter. That is exactly how I would have handled it.."

    "Thanks, Mom!”

    “Computer, enable Super Friends communicator/ alert emulation over teen network"

    "Super Friends to Wendy, Mindy, and Wonder Dog"

    "Wendy here, what's up, Wonder Woman?"

    "Darkseid has pushed Metropolis into violence, thru Male Bombs that make men into mad savages. All of the Teen female Super Friends have been given field promotions. I need to port you three here, and make Mindy and wonder dog fully female, so you can all go out together to help locate and destroy the Male Bombs."

    "We three are here touching, port away" A moment later, Windy, Mindy and Wonder Dog appeared in the monitor room with Sorceress, as Wonder Woman returned with the signed promises.

    Sorceress turned Mindy and Wonder dog fully female after Mindy signed her promise to submit to being turned back when this was over

    "Genius Twins, I've got a lead on some of the bombs. Go pick up your tech gear from the armory and meet me in the garage. We'll let Sorceress give us a head start by porting us out to the site."

    It didn't take them long to be ready and be assembled at the garage. Sorceress already had the details, so she just said, ' So Mote it be!" to transport the three into the thick of things, just where they wanted to be.

    Joan felt that the Genius twins needed some back up so they would be free to work their technical magic. Wonder Woman would be tied up trying to be the field tactician that they all needed her to be right now.

    "Super Friends to Wonder Twins."

    "The Male bomb situation is out of hand. I need the Wonder Twins to back up the Genius Twins, so they have chance to work their tech magic. This bomb thing usurps all intelligent males, and Gleek is more intelligent that a lot of guys that I know. I'll need to turn Gleek female, too, so that she can help you. I wish I could come with you, but they elected me to protect the Hall of Justice I am also supposed to turn some of the male Super Friends into females so they can help. So that’s another reason they want to make sure I am safe, so I can change them back."

    "OK, can you combine the gender change for Gleek with the teleport?"

    "I can do that, sis”

    “Give us a head start to invoke our powers, in case we end up in a bad place when we transport. ‘Wonder Twins, powers activate!’”

    “Go, girl"

    "So mote it be!" A split instant of time later, the Wonder Twins materialized next to a female Gleek. The Genius Twins and Wonder Woman immediately engaged in combat against those affected by the Male Bombs.

    "Super Friends to Robin the Girl Wonder."

    "Go ahead."

    "Robin, I need you at the monitor room soonest. Full Status restoration. I hope that your partnership will still be intact, but if not, I’ll need your experience out on the front lines of combat!"

    "On my way!"

    Sorceress saw Superman and Batman present themselves at the Perimeter of the Hall of Justice. She had adopted a defense of physical separation, and entrance and exit of the hall  was only allowed by her own magic, as she could tell if some one was trying to tamper with it.

    She ported them to the Monitor room. She saw looks of uncertainty on both faces. She realized that even though they had participated in the decision to empower her, confronting the choice to become women was still difficult, even if was only supposed to be temporary

    "Are you two OK?”

    “We got out of there just in time, before the network in that area started up.”

    “I can port you and change you at the same time, or I can do it here and let you get used to it before you go into combat."

    Superman said, "If you can port me out into the sky over Metropolis as Super Woman, which will give me a head start. I'm ready!"  She pointed to the paperwork on the desk. After a momentary glance at it, Superman signed the promise.

    "So Mote it be!" and Super Woman came into existence flying over Metropolis. Finding some of the bombs was easy that way, but she could not just explode them, because there were innocents all around them. A more hands on approach was required."

    Batman was distracted by the sudden disappearance of Superman and before he noticed the entrance of Robin the Girl Wonder, he heard, "So Mote It Be" and Batwoman came into existence.

    "Robin, you've been working at being a female super heroine since your transformation and this is still brand new to you. Batwoman, It’s time to put aside your differences for the sake of the Super Friends, and work as a team to defeat Darkseid"

    "Well spoken, Sorceress, Welcome back, Robin. To the Batmobile!"  Batwoman took off for the garage, while Robin sped up and passed her. She was waiting in her seat when Batwoman made it there. "How in the world do you manage to run in those heels, Robin?"

    "Practice makes perfect, Bat Woman" They both heard a "So Mote it be!" and found Batmobile patrolling the war zone that had once been the streets of downtown Metropolis..

    Not too long afterward, Aquaman also showed up at the perimeter of the Hall of Justice. "Aquaman to Super Friends.”

    “Sorceress, here on Monitor duty”

    “I'm ready to join the battle. Sorceress, If I become a mermaid, please make sure I have some nice shells. You can port me to Metropolis River and change me on the way if you like.”

    “Will do, just as soon as you’ve signed the release form." Just minutes later, Aquawoman was indeed a mermaid, with the nicest seashells around. She was quite successful eliminating the male Bombs located adjacent to and on the river.

    As Joan settled in for the night, she knew why the comfortable chair was tucked away in a special place in the monitor room. While she could rest her body, her mind would have to remain vigilant. It didn’t look like she was going to be spelled for Monitor duty any time soon.

    Episode 12 ~ A Few Good Women

    Meanwhile, back at the Hall of Justice in Metropolis, the city which was a tribute to what was right in the world had been turned on its ear. The Super Friends were taking drastic measures, because only female Super Friends had been able to keep their heads clear of the insanity gripping the city.

    Darkseid and his minions had placed what had been coined 'male bombs' throughout the city. The effect was to cause the male population to revert to an earlier state of pure violence, rage, hate, and power madness, which was a danger to the females, as well as the males. The longer each of these bombs functioned, the worse the situation in Metropolis became.

    The Genius Twins, aided by the Wonder Twins, had done some wonderful research on the "Male Bombs". Wendy and Mindy had found out how to put the Male Bombs to sleep, so they would not enrage males. The problem was, that the bombs still had to be disposed of without moving them, for moving them reactivated them.

    Teleporting was one solution and soon Sorceress began to receive coordinates from the Super Friends. Then she would port them to where they would drop into the Sun.

    However, her powers were limited, and she could not keep up the disposal effort for long before needing some time to recuperate.

    Each Super Friend soon had a device that emitted a signal that put the Male Bombs to sleep, but it only worked a close range. Attempts to signal large areas from long range didn't work, for some reason.

    Green Lantern showed up on sensors, so instead of waiting for him to approach the perimeter of the Hall of Justice, Sorceress teleported him into the Monitor Room. "Green Lantern, I am so glad to see you. Our situation is desperate. We need even more heroines to battle Darkseid's Male Bombs. Could you put out a distress call for all the female Green Lantern Corps to come help us?"

    "Of course, Sorceress! I'll be able to expedite it if I can retrieve my power battery. And I think I should send the distress call after I’ve already changed, so they understand the importance”

    “So Mote It Be!" Halle Jordan, the feminine Green Lantern of Earth came into existence. She went to her quarters and came back with her lantern and used it  to charge her ring so she could send the message. Halle was really stunning as the way her uniform fit so closely really showed off her curves.

    "In brightest Day,

    In blackest Night,

    No evil shall escape my sight.

    Let those who worship evil's might.

    Beware the power of

    Green Lantern's Light!"

    "This is The Green Lantern of Earth, requesting the aid of any female members of the Green Lantern Corps. Darkseid's assault on Metropolis is directed against all of its males, so only females have a chance to combat him"

    "That's it, Arisia always seems to be around when needed, but I'm not sure what the response may be from the others. If you'll port me to the combat zone I'll get started."

    The Sorceress chanted, "So Mote it be" and Halle, the Green Lantern of Earth materialized over the battle zone which was Metropolis.

    Jayna called in, "Sorceress, could you intercede to the Goddess on our behalf? It is not working well to have Zayna's power mirroring my own. If she could port, instead of shape shift, perhaps we might be able to deal more quickly with the male bombs after the Genius Twins locate them and put them to sleep"

    "Stand by. I'll see if the Goddess can help. See if you can get Wonder Woman to protect the Genius Twins temporarily"

    Sorceress summoned her Exxorean form, clasping her hand, and saying "Vylylia!" .After she changed, she entered into meditation and sought the guidance of her Mother the Goddess.

    "Daughter, Jayna has finally realized that more does not mean better. I can adjust Zayna's power to make her a teleport while she is linked to Jayna and you, Vylylia in this chamber away from the interference the war might cause. Summon them here, daughter and I will do my part," commanded the Goddess

    Jayna and Zayna materialized in the monitor room along with Vylylia and the Goddess.  They all joined hands and together chanted in ancient Exxorian, “Bring forth the blessing given by the Exxorian Goddess!”

    The Goddess chanted with them, then broke the energy link and vanished. The rest of them chanted, “We thank the Goddess for her bountiful blessing!”  

    "You should be able to port now, Zayna," Vylylia explained. "It looks like we have one male bomb on camera, so we have its coordinate. Go ahead, Zayna! Lock onto the coordinates and port it out into a solar consumption trajectory"

    Zayna and Jayna linked hands, calling out, "Wonder Twin powers activated!”

    Jayna began, “Deferring to Zayna” and Zayna said, “Port of Male bomb at 41.75.15 to solar consumption trajectory!"

     Almost instantly, the male bomb in the camera’s view disappeared.

    Vylylia’s communicators stated, "Super Friends Computer tracking Male bomb on solar consumption trajectory. …  A moment later, 3 … 2 … 1 … Target destroyed."

    "Wow that worked! Sis, can you give us a port into the war zone? Then we’ll really get to work!"  Vylylia sent the Wonder Twins back to action.

    Before long many female Green Lanterns reported, including, Arisia, Adara, Alia, Boodikka, KT21, Laira, Jeryll, Selaya, Krista, Hollika, Kaylark, Liana, and Tomy-Fai.  Vylylia brought Halle, the Green Lantern of Earth, back to the Monitor room long enough for her to brief her assistants.

    Once the Bombs were located, putting them asleep turned out to be easy for the Green Lanterns. The Inertia dampeners within their power rings energy enabled the ring energy to lift the bombs without activating them, and throw them into a solar consumption trajectory to dispose of them properly.

    Soon after Sorceress heard the news, she had someone who could dispose of bombs paired up with a team locating and putting bombs to sleep.

    Aquawoman, who now looked like a voluptuous mermaid, was very effective in locating male bombs along the river and harbor and used the gizmo that the Genius Twins had come up with to put them to sleep. She passed the info to Arisia who disposed of the bombs as quickly as she could..

    Super Woman was finding and putting many bombs to sleep from the air, but had not discovered any way to dispose of them herself. Pairing Adara with her enabled those bombs to be disposed of.

    Batwoman and Robin the Girl Wonder were also successful at locating and putting the male bombs to sleep. With Krista's help, the bombs were quickly consumed by the sun.

    The Genius Twins continued to work with the Wonder Twins, trying to unlock the secrets of the Male Bomb, so that they all could be removed. They were obviously coming from somewhere so if the source were found then this treat could be brought to an end.

    Supergirl signaled that she was on station, so Sorceress ported one of the gizmos that would put the male bombs to sleep to her. She asked her to relay the coordinates of any she knocked out to the Monitor Room, until she was matched up with someone who could dispose of them..

    Sorceress noticed that Firestorm, The Nuclear Man (who, though well known to be a practical joker, and also in his teens, was a full member of the Super Friends,), was on the monitor at the periphery of the Hall of Justice.

    "Super Friends to Firestorm. I have you on monitor"

    "Firestorm to Sorceress, I hear you are looking for a few good women, so I came to volunteer!"

    "I believe you may be the answer to Supergirl's prayers. If you can temporarily convert the male bomb matter into something harmless, then Supergirl can fling it into the sun to be burned up."

    "I copy that... How does this work?"

    "I'll convert you into Firestorm the Nuclear Woman while I port you to Super Girl's location so the 2 of you can work on disposal as a team. Just sign the form I’ve just ported to you, and away you’ll go."

    As soon as the form had been signed, Sorceress cried, "Port away!"

    Indeed, Firestorm the Nuclear Woman was able to covert the matter into harmless things and with Supergirl, began making short work of the Male Bombs that she had detected and put to sleep.

    Wonder Woman found that attaching a male bomb to her invisible jet by her lasso of truth did not wake the bomb, so she was also able to tow male bombs away from the planet to be burned up in the sun.

    Working efficiently, the Super Friends had soon worked so quickly that the city was temporarily clear of bombs prior to the next wave of bombs appearing.

    The Super Friends took advantage of the lull, working rapidly to evacuate the city. It helped, that the effects of the Male Bomb on males was completely reversed when the person was far enough away from the source.

    The Genius Twins soon detected that the Male Bombs had mutated again by becoming Dirty Bombs, whose radiation kept most of the Super Friends from locating safeing and disposing of them.

    The Sorceress began to chant. Her spell imbued each communicator pin with a magical shield that repelled the radiation over each Super Friend. She reasoned that it was easier to help preemptively, than to deal with triage from radiation poisoning. The shields worked well and they resumed disposing of the dirty bombs.

    Mindy had a flash of inspiration and used sensors in the Super Friends Satellite, Hall of Justice, and their Tech buggy to triangulate the location of Darkseid's bomb bunker. Once she had a location, she transmitted it to Sorceress, who in turn, gave the location to Wonder Woman so she could coordinate the assault on the facility.

    At a designated moment both Sorceress and Zayna transported all of the Super Friends to the bomb bunker. Darkseid could not withstand the combined might of the Super Friends and each and every bomb died, along with all of the supporting equipment. Once the situation in the bunker was in hand, the majority of the Super Friends returned to Metropolis to deal with the mop up of the aftermath of the Male Bombs and Dirty Bombs.

    Sorceress permitted herself to say out loud, "The Battle is ours! All that remains is the clean up, but I can't relax yet, cause I still have Monitor duty."

    Episode 13 ~ Round Robin

    With Windy and Mindy safely dismantling the remainder of the "Male Bombs" fabrication bunker, Metropolis was on the mend. The super heroines were celebrated as they brought an end to human suffering in the aftermath of all the violence. Wendy's cross circuit to 'B', feeding back thru all the bombs and then Mindy's cross circuit to A, not only stopped things from getting worse but actually reverted the men's minds back to the state they had been in before the devices had started working. The networks held together just long enough, though the overload had killed a great many of them. The ones still remaining were harmless, but the Genius Twins and Wonder Twins would not rest till all the male bombs were completely dead.

    Batwoman, Robin the Girl Wonder, Aquawoman (who had dried her tail to the point that it became legs), Super Woman and Wonder Woman entered the monitor room of the Hall of Justice together. Some had promises to be fulfilled, while others were ready for things to get back to as normal as they could be under the circumstances. Sorceress declared, "So Mote It Be!" and Superman, Bat Man and Aquaman came back into existence.

    Wonder Woman, noting the tension in her shoulders came over and rubbed Joan/Vylylia’s shoulders. "Great job, Daughter. We need you on call, but with your talents, that could just as easily be in your quarters, as here. "Computer, transfer Monitor Duty and all command functions to Wonder Woman. Authorization Wonder Woman 15 alpha.”

    “Code accepted, transfer complete."

    "The Girl Wonder was amazing on the battle field, Bat Woman adapted but Girl Wonder had the physical skills when they were challenged. Why didn't you turn her back when you did the others since she submitted just like they did?"

    "Because when dealing with a difficult problem, it sometimes helps to think "fourth dimensionally."

    "I assume you mean to consider time? That’s difficult to do, since we perceive time as linear."

    "While I was on Monitor Duty I was able to plug in an anachronism, the Goddess brought me, called a DVD player to our systems. That’s something that is coming out in 20 years. The Goddess thought watching a set of movies which haven't been filmed yet would be a good teaching aid, to teach me about non linear time. Taken as a whole, instead of being seen sequentially, it cautioned not to make assumptions, because the conditions might be different on the other side of the time interface."

    "The Goddess permitted me to step outside of time, just as she does when she makes a judgment. I opened Pandora's box and could see no way to 'make it right' dealing just with Dick Grayson's life. Looking at the future, Dick Grayson looks at Robin as not being a person, but a job description, Batman's apprentice.

    “Having a male outlook and not wishing to remain an apprentice, means that at a certain point, Robin resigns from the job and goes into business for himself. Dick Grayson will cease to be Robin and became Nightwing, instead.

    “The cycle repeats with other boys who did not do as well as Dick and ended badly. Finally an enigma, Stephanie Brown who would have been the first Girl Wonder, lasted a mere 47days before she was brutally murdered. Her preparation, both physical and mental, were not up to the task .

    “There has to be some major tampering with the timeline if Robin the Girl Wonder is to continue to exist in the here and now, and also allow Dick Grayson, the man, a chance to exist too."

    "Were you able to come to any conclusions?"

    “I presented my premise to Robin as to how the Goddess might sort things out and she has endorsed it. The Goddess and I, Girl Wonder present, and Girl Wonder future will get together today and try to sort it out.”

    "What of your own future?"

    "I peeked, but I quickly realized that so many things affect our lives that no matter how perfect any extrapolation is, so many changes are bound to happen that it make any predicted future different from the actual one. In the projected future, Sorceress /Emissary become One of the premiere Super Friends, graduating to full status before becoming a legal adult.

    Joan is no slouch in schooling herself, and graduates as a Medical Doctor, who between the science and her skills, helps lots of people. Joan and Sam get engaged at the beginning of their senior year at High School. They are married and consummated their wedding shortly after both of them become of age.

    Sam was very successful as a professional Baseball Player and breaks so many records that the conventional wisdom is that Sam is sure to be inducted into the Baseball Hall of Fame. He retires from being an active player to a second career as a Baseball Manager and is already being compared to one of the greatest Baseball Managers of all time, Bobby Cox of the Atlanta Braves."

    "So what about babies? I know that you and Sam will be busy with your careers, but no one is too busy to try for a family. Something worthwhile like that you make time for."

    After years of trying, Joan and Sam will still be unable to have a child. However before starting with all the fertility specialists, Jayna asks to see Sam. Jayna tells Sam that they had missed the boat by not doing it as Exxorians since infertility was unknown in the family Joan's counterpart, Vylylia was from. All Sam had to do would be transformed to Exxorean and the 2 of them would be sure to have a child. She will not tell him that twins run heavily in their family. Sam agrees, is transformed and shortly thereafter, Vylylia will be pregnant with twins. As he speaks to them inside Vylylia's tummy, Sam calls them, ‘Wonder Twins: The Next Generation." Joan grinned, then broke into a giggle

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Soon, most of the temporary heroines had reported in and she’d restored them to hero state.

     As Mindy and Wendy completed their work, Sorceress was happy to see the end of her work coming to a close. Gleek and Wonder dog materialized as male once more as she teleported them to the Hall of Justice.

    Sorceress wanted to be very careful with her friend, Mindy and made sure everything was right before finishing up this time.  "Just a minute, Mindy, and I'll get you sorted." She looked over the auras carefully, setting things back to the state Marvin had before she'd done anything.

    "So Mote it be!" And Marvin was back none the worse for wear, looking every bit his very handsome self.

    Sorceress collected hugs from both sets of twins, reminding the Wonder Twins that the judgment for Robin the Girl Wonder would be coming up soon and they all had a part to play in it. She suggested that the Wonder Triplets use a shape shift to wearing Exxorean costumes to make changing easier, afterward.

    That settled, the last team out were the Genius Twins and the Wonder Twins. She teleported all of them home with a "So Mote It Be!”

    Joan breathed a sigh of relief that all of her gender changes were undone and that disaster had been averted. While it had taken a lot of energy, she rejoiced that she had been able to use her abilities to perform up to the standard that they’d expected from her when they made her a Super Friend. Now, if only Robin the Girl Wonder was sorted, all would be OK in her world.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Joan and Rachel had met in one of the conference rooms when both the Exxorian Goddess and an anachronistic Stephanie Agnes Brown in her Spoiler uniform appeared with them.  By reflex both Joan and Rachel started to kneel but the Goddess stopped them, “Rise children!  We are met here in order to discuss the judgment that Rachel Grayson submits herself.  Stephanie Agnes Brown, now attired as Spoiler but who was also Robin the girl wonder in her future timeline, also submits to my judgment. There is one more party to this discussion who ought to be heard as well. ”

    We saw from Rachel’s body emerge a spirit who looked like Dick Grayson before Sorceress transformed Rachel. 

    Dick walked over and took a chair at the table which we all did and then he spoke, “I am Dick Grayson.   My Spirit has been sharing consciousness in the body of Rachel Grayson.   I hid my presence from her so she could have autonomy.”  Unlike most astral spirits, Dick seemed to be able to speak and act normally even though his body was transparent.

     “My take on this judgment, is that Dick Grayson will exist as a male and go ahead and become Nightwing.  A different Stephanie Brown, who is the reincarnation of our Rachel, will discard the apprentice model and become Batman's companion. As a woman, she could be Robin beyond her teen years, as well. The longevity of her Girl Wonder would cancel the circumstances that brought about Stephanie Brown's premature Death. And in another  Universe, say Earth 123c, Dick Grayson and Stephanie Brown would exist in the timeline that occurred before judgment."

    The Goddess lovingly addressed Joan,” My daughter, you forget one thing, It was by your power that the Spirit of Rachel Grayson was created from nothing.  If

    I simply put Rachel’s spirit in Stephanie’s body which is transformed to match her new timeline then the same problem exists of two spirits inhabiting one body.”

    With thought Joan asked, “What is to be done? Even when I have created something out of nothing then I used a pattern.”

    “With Stephanie’s consent, daughter, you may use her body as a pattern after I have given her a new body and timeline and create for her a twin sister which can become Rachel’s body.  This new Rachel, Stephanie’s twin can fulfill her destiny to be Robin the Girl Wonder.”

    Stephanie asked, “What is to become of me?”

    Dick  spoke, “Stephanie, if you wish you can become my partner, Flamebird and come with me to New York City to fight crime with me.   I have a feeling that being my partner will be a whole lot better for you in the long run.”

    Stephanie nodded,  “I would like that very much, Dick!”

    “It is settled, Rachel will be kissed with my judgment letting her spirit free and Dick Grayson’s body be restored in his older timeline as Nightwing.  I will bless Stephanie by laying my hand on her head and adjust her timeline to make her Flamebird.   My daughter, you and I and the Wonder Twins must join, as we did before to change Zayna’s power, to give you the power needed to create a new body for Rachel as Stephanie’s identical twin, Robin the Girl Wonder.”  The Goddess stated.

    Rachel asked, “Goddess, is this possible?”

    The Goddess replied, ”All things are possible if you only believe.”

    Rachel stated, “I believe, be it unto me according to what you have said.”

    Stephanie echoed, “I believe, be it unto me according to what you have said.”

    Joan told her, “I believe, I ask for your wisdom and courage, Goddess.”

    Dick said, ”I believe! Count me in! “

    “As all have agreed, all who wish to be included will be summoned into my presence when all is prepared for my judgment” finished the Goddess.  Dick’s spirit disappeared and was presumably back inside Rachel.  Stephanie and the Goddess also vanished leaving Rachel and Joan in the room.

    “Good luck, Joan!”  Rachel called over her shoulder as she made a hasty exit from the conference room leaving Joan alone with her thoughts.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    When she’d had time to prepare them, Sorceress took those who were to take part to what appeared to be an Exxorean Temple to the Goddess. The people Joan/Vylylia brought seemed to be the only who existed, as though the rest who should be there were caught in an eddy of time.

    'Glivney or Jayna was acting as a priestess of the temple and wearing temple robes as she stood by Robin, the Girl Wonder. Tomu, or Zayna, identically dressed in temple robes, was standing beside Stephanie Brown who was wearing an Exxorean gown since she had been taken out of her future time.

    Already seated to witness the judgment was Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman and Aquaman. "Vylylia" or Sorceress was dressed in the robes that denoted her as the Emissary. It soon became clear that meant that she was also the Goddess' Herald or Spokesperson, as she announced, "All Rise and Give Respect to the Goddess of Exxor into whose court you all are called this day."

    Each man bowed and each woman curtseyed to give the Goddess respect. When "Vylylia" observed the Goddess in the seat of judgment, she announced, "You may all be seated." She herself remained standing beside the throne, on the Goddess's right side.

    Those just observing relaxed a bit after having to give reverence to the Goddess, while those standing in the back anticipated being called into the Goddess Presence.

    Vylylia announced, “The Woman declaring she to be Robin, the Girl Wonder, formerly Dick Grayson is called before the presence of the Goddess.

    Glivney escorted Robin to a point 10 feet from the Goddess, where both women curtseyed and Glivney let go Robin's hand while Robin went forward to a pillow set at the Goddess's feet, curtseyed again before she prostrated herself before the Goddess.

    The Goddess made no indication of attending to Robin yet, but indicated that Vylylia continue. "Stephanie Agnes Brown is called into the presence of the Goddess."

    This time, Tomu escorted Stephanie down the aisle and the two of them also curtseyed at 10 foot out. Then Stephanie herself went up to a second pillow and curtseyed, before she too prostrated herself at the feet of the Goddess.

    The Goddess spoke something in a high royal dialect of Exxorean which Vylylia translated. “You may rise and stand before me.” Both women did so, keeping their faces averted as they did so.

    The Goddess lifted their faces, placing her hands placed under their chins. "Raise your heads and prepare to be judged."

    All eyes were glued on the Goddess to see what she might do next. The suspense was broken when she kissed  Rachel’s forehead then laid her hands over the top of Stephanie’s head..

    There was excitement when every light in the temple went out and a bright light enveloped both women so that they could no longer be seen.

    The universe blinked.

    As the after image faded It was clear that a change had occurred. There were no longer two women before the Goddess, but instead, a man , woman and spirit of a woman.. The man was in fact, Dick Grayson in a new costume that looked like a very mod Batman outfit, and nothing like a Robin Costume. He had jumped 4 years to 21. He was now to be known as Nightwing.

    By his side was a girl in an equally mod Robin costume which had a sun on her chest and  she looked like a 13 year old Stephanie Brown. She was now to be known as Flamebird.   By her side was female spirit who looked like Rachel Grayson.

    Vylylia declared, “Glivney and Tomu, please attend the Goddess.”  Glivney and Tomu met the Goddess and Vylylia at the front and the four of them joined hands.

    The four chanted in ancient Exxorian, “Bring forth the blessing given by the Exxorian Goddess!”    A bright light enveloped all seven of them and the universe blinked again.

    Beside Nightwing and Flamebird was a girl identical to the first except that she had on the Robin the Girl Wonder costume that Rachel had worn when she had been called into the presence of the Goddess.  The light in her eyes showed that this was none other than the soul and spirit of the female Grayson reincarnated into the twin sister of the thirteen year old Stephanie Brown.

    Vylylia observed "I have been given leave of the Goddess to reveal that the original time lines of both Dick Grayson and Stephanie Brown are preserved on Earth 123c.The judged may withdraw."

    The person Joan knew to be Nightwing helped both Flamebird and Robin to their feet. He bowed, while and both girls curtseyed before they backed out to 10 feet away, where they bowed and curtseyed again. Nightwing escorted Flamebird and Robin to the back of the temple, while Glivney and Tomu followed in step behind them.

    Vylylia announced, "This concludes the court of the Exxor Goddess. All rise and give her due reverence." Each man or woman again gave respect to the Goddess as she exited her temple. When the door closed behind the Goddess, everyone gathered around Nightwing and Flamebird outside the main entrance as he explained where his and her costumes came from.

    Batman beamed with pride at his Robin, the Girl Wonder, since he now had a person 8 year younger, to mold in his image, yet with all of Dick Grayson's wealth of crime fighting experience. Bats came over to greet Robin and give her a hug at the conclusion of the Goddess of Exxor's Court.

    "Robin, I am so proud that I will have you fighting by my side.  I am sorry that the past few days that I have been avoiding you and campaigning for Dick's return.  I am amazed at the miracle that gave you life. I won't ever doubt you again.  Will you let me try to make it up to you?

    Robin touched his arm and smiled, "Sure, Bats”

    “What would you like to be your name when I adopt you as my daughter?”

    “I would like for my name to be Rachel Stephanie Wayne.    What was it that you wanted to ask me?" Robin could tell he wanted to spend time with Dick tonight to give him a send off for his new career, like a graduation

    He hadn’t expected that, "Why do say that?"

    Robin winked, "Feminine intuition.  You want to give Dick a send off into his new life tonight."

    He put his hand on Robin’s shoulder, "Is that okay with you, Robin?  You will be with me from now on, and we'll take the time we need to start over with each other after I give my apprentice what he is due for his faithful service.  And Robin, could you make the arrangements for both of us to have a leave of absence from Monitor Duty and the Hall of Justice while we take some time together at Wayne Manor to get to know each other all over again?"

    She smiled, "I'll be fine, Bats!  Please give Nightwing and Flamebird my regards and best of luck as their new journey begins.  I'll make the arrangements with the Super Friends to cover us while we take a break at Wayne Manor.  Have fun, Bats!"

    When Bats kissed Rachel on the cheek before departing, her face flushed. She was sure it had turned as red as a (Fill in your own comparative), for she felt that kiss from her head to her toes.  She tried to calm herself by reminding herself that she had been entrusted with a duty.

    Jayna remembered that they had used their Exxorian shape shift powers to get dressed in the Exxorean ceremonial clothing. So now, she prompted her sisters to chant. “We thank the Goddess for her bountiful blessing!” 

    When they changed, Vylylia was wearing her own version of the Wonder Triplet costume only there was a V in the triangle between her bosoms.

    Zayna declared, "I can't believe how simple that was. All we needed to do as ask the Goddess to take over and sort it out the way she would like. That whole bit in the beginning with Theodore had been one slapstick bit right after another.  Even the kiss was holy and chaste."

    Vylylia breathed a sigh of relief, "I am so glad to finally have that solved. I knew that Robin in both incarnations was larger than life. I did not have any way of knowing that there were 2 souls inhabiting one body. It required thinking outside the box to realize that the body could not be awarded to either of them without disenfranchising the other, since the second spirit had gained sentience. I got Marvin back into his body today; thank goodness and all of the draftees in their right bodies as well. And my boyfriend really is a boy now, which means that he's finally gotten to feel the congruence that I feel. I even think we have the whole Joan / Vylylia duality sorted out, too. "

    Bringing them back to reality; Zayna added sadly, "The only thing that we haven't gotten sorted out of the comedy of errors is Zan. I really feel like we have let him down. We were too careless and disrespectful to hold him here, dabbling in things we had no business trying until we had a complete understanding of it."

    Vylylia saw that Zayna needed a hug badly and was about to extend her arms for the hug, until Zayna dropped to the floor and prostrated herself at Vylylia's feet and crying out, "Oh your highness, beloved daughter of your mother, our wise and beautiful Goddess..."

    “Beloved Zayna, You must not say that, because it is not my right to declare myself anything, and you are near enough kin, being of the same family that we should never grovel one to another in private. You know I love our brother and I have interceded as the Emissary on behalf of our brother. The Goddess has a plan and it should come to pass soon. I don't know what the outcome will be but I imagine anything that brings him back into our universe will be much better than the status quo."

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Joan decided it was well past time that she needed to have her identity as Sorceress, different from her identity as Joan. She decided that it was time to start using a costume every time that she started work as a super heroine. She also decided that it would protect her and others if she could use some stealth abilities as well. No matter whether it was a secret mission or not, depending on luck not to put her loved ones in harms way was just foolishness.

    She had a wonderful idea for her costume, if it could be done. She reasoned that as the Goddess daughter, instead of being cute and revealing so as to be misjudged and yield an automatic advantage, she should use classical good taste which could be every much as sexy, but not show as much skin. Her long classic Grecian gown would be of native material, a satin black which also showed the image of the stars above even when they were not visible and the image would change with her position and orientation. To compliment the outfit she would wear a classic black satin veil which would cloak her face making her unrecognizable while she had on the costume. To complete the outfit she would wear black 4" stiletto heel boots. Of course with her fabricating ability she could easily convert any outfit she was wearing to the new costume once she had all the bugs worked out. She would only need to fabricate the first one and that one she would create from, nothingness even though it took a great deal more power. But it would be worth it, as she could make it a perfect fit in every way. She decided to keep this costume a secret, even from the Super Friends, to debut it for a special occasion.

    Joan had discovered she could manipulate her aura so that she was cloaked from being seen if she chose. This ability that allowed her to make her ports, transformations, and other magic seem instant though they actually took more time. But it allowed her to hide the process up to the point where the magic was ready to take over and work instantly. She soon became aware of other methods to hide things, both big and small and added them to her repertoire, enabling her to handle almost anything she was likely to run into.

    Joan tried not to be over confident, but with these new additions, she was better prepared to work in clandestine situations when she didn’t wish to be observed. . The element of surprise was valuable and she planned to take advantage of it by using a bit of astral observation to keep her ports unobserved so she could keep surprise on her side till she was ready to act.

    It wasn't totally Super Heroine 101 that led her to work on her stealth and secret identity. She was very concerned about Jayna going back off the deep end and getting back at the Goddess for letting members of her family die. Joan wanted the element of surprise because Jayna could command even greater power than she in the image of the Exxorian Goddess.

    Zayna, even though her views were more moderate, would help Jayna recover Zan, even if the attempt cost her own life. If neither of them would listen, then all Joan could do without making things worse by interfering in the plan, was to protect herself from being caught in the cross fire as an innocent bystander. She resolved that if she were stealthy enough, she would get herself to safety without the Wonder Twins being the wiser.

    Joan ported herself out to the boardwalk near the hotdog stand where Sam was sitting on a bench nearby, feeding his face. As Joan approached, she noted with glee that Sam’s glance had dropped down to below her neckline. She was happy to see she was already having an effect on him.

    She preferred to dwell on the enjoyment she could have, rather than a list of don'ts. She was in heaven, just being hugged and kissed by the man she loved and had loved since early childhood. More enjoyment than this was inconceivable to her. Sometimes more is not better ... just more. She didn't know how to judge it in this case, so she would actually have to grow up more to be able to have a hope of answering the question. She would have to leap beyond logic to believe that anything better could exist. She would welcome the chance to try ... in a few years.

    Episode 14 ~ Loose Ends

    Robin had come to think of herself as Rachel Stephanie Wayne now. That's as it should have been because she carried the memories of being Stephanie as a girl.    Robin, The Girl Wonder, remembered all too clearly her days of being Dick Grayson and fighting as Robin, the Boy Wonder, at Batman's side.  Now she was reborn, with a do — over.  She was glad she had been given 4 more years of life as Rachel Wayne, the 13 year old girl.  She guessed it was a fair trade, what with Dick Grayson jumping ahead 4 years to be 21. He needed the extra years to gain the independence he wanted, if he was to hang out his own shingle and fight crime as Nightwing along with his ward and sister, Flamebird aka Stephanie Agnes Brown..

    The days since the Dick Grayson/Robin had become the Girl Wonder had weighed heavily on Bats, who’d felt he owed it to his buddy to make sure he came home again.  Bats had frozen that Girl Wonder out when she would transform back to what he thought Robin should be.  It was fortunate that he used the fiction of bringing Robin’s skills up to fighting level.    Robin was able to make up for Batwoman's lack of familiarity when the Super Friends faced the Male Bombs.  That was a laugh, because after the first day, the combat simulations showed Bats that Robin as a girl was up to Dick's performance.  However, in order to satisfy Bats, the original Robin, as a girl, had needed to be twice as good as the boy Robin.  She realized that at first, Bats felt he would be saved from what he thought was betraying Dick, if he kept her at arm's length. 

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    When the courtroom faded from view, Robin realized that she had been ported again just as she had been at the start of the Goddess of Exxor's court.  It appeared that only the female Super Friends had materialized on the Promenade of the Hall of Justice. The male ones must be elsewhere, celebrating Nightwing's new beginning.

    The Wonder Triplets all took turns giving Robin and Flamebird hugs.  It was strange for Robin to see Vylyia among them, knowing that she was also her friend, Sorceress.   Wonder Woman gave her a hug, and then excused herself so she could take over Monitor Duty from Green Lantern. 

    Vylylia told Robin, "Thank you for being persistent, Robin! It wasn't until I did the experiment with Mindy, that I realized that it wasn't what I did to the body, but the soul's gender that matched the identity, though we were adaptable at least for the short term.  It took that for me to understand that creating you as a total girl was not what made you unwilling to give up your new life, no matter the cost." 

    Robin smiled, "Thank you for using your connection as Emissary to intercede for me.  Even I did not realize the entire truth, since I was focused on my survival, else I would have detected the boy's soul which I had concealed deep within. I thank you for giving me life.  Life is not a mistake; it is wonderful and should never be taken for granted."

    Vylylia looked her in the eyes, "That I was shocked and surprised to find you had been given life didn't make you any less welcome in my heart.  I was amazed that anything so wonderful could have come out of my first attempt at transformation and likewise for bringing your body into existence as well.  The Goddess of Exxor saw your two souls and knew that for either of you to be truly happy, both of you would need to be.  The Goddess is truly wise, and I am glad she had a solution to make all of you whole and give you all a chance at happiness.  What's next for you, Rachel?"

    Robin touched her arm and smiled, "Bats and I are going to take some time to get to know each other again back home at Wayne Manor.”

    Vylylia looked over at Stephanie in her Flamebird costume, “Stephanie what is next for you? “

    Flamebird answered, “I am going to my quarters to get packed up.  Nightwing and I are going to be heading for New York City to set up shop.  Since he is going to be out with the men, I will be packing his things up as well.  See y’all later!” 

    Robin added  “I guess I need to go to the Monitor Room to arrange for us both to be excused from duty here for a while. Then we'll be back."

    "Good Luck in your new lives, Rachel and Stephanie!” wished Vylylia  

    Jayna and Zayna, who had been listening attentively added, "Best of Luck!" and "Don't do anything I wouldn't do!" First Jayna, then Zayna too, breaking into a giggle fit, as Flamebird  departed.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Taking that that as her cue to leave, Robin walked toward the Monitor Room. She was lucky that she kept making her best better, because on the day of the assault on Metropolis, she had just finished a session in the combat simulator which rated her at 200% efficiency as compared to her Dick Grayson standard, so Bats could no longer object.  She wanted him to return her to duty to fight beside him. 

    It had been lucky for both of them that she was twice as good, for she had been drafted to go into the war zone, and Bats would not be left behind even if the price of admission had been to become Batwoman.  Bats still had her intellect and experience as a crime fighter, but the physical skills needed to go with the gadgets to compensate for not having super powers had just not been there.  It had helped to restore their partnership to what it had always been.  When one of them had been found wanting, the other had always stepped in to make up for it and pick the other up.

    Robin smiled at Wonder Woman who was in charge since she had Monitor Duty, "Greetings, Diana.  I would like to request that Bats and I be release from Monitor Duty. We need a leave of absence from the Hall of Justice to tend to some personal matters."

    Diana touched her hair," How long will you both be gone?  I have every hope that you and Bruce will be able to work things out.  Just remember that now you have become his daughter, and you are even younger than you realize, so don't rush, In time, you will understand.”

    Robin was trying to understand but soon turned to practical things, "Is there a replacement available?"

    "I believe so.  Green Lantern sent off all of the female Members of the Green Lantern Corp who’d answered Halle in defense of Metropolis, letting them to go back to their sectors.  The Guardians of OA have asked Hal to remain with Arisia for a time, so that perhaps the Guardians may find a way to help Arisia while another member of the Corps continues to cover her space sector."

    "Super Friends to Green Lantern's of Sectors 2814 and 2815,” Wonder Woman called.

    "Hal here."

    "Arisia here," 

    Both Green Lanterns responded.

    "Green Lanterns, 2 Super Friends assigned to the Hall of Justice have requested a leave of absence.  Could you both consent to being on Monitor Duty rotation for the immediate future?" Wonder Woman asked

     Hal told her, "I accept, since being on Monitor Duty rotation will not interfere with the current assignment that the Guardians have given to us."

    Arisia responded, "I also accept the commitment."

    Wonder Woman concluded, "Very Good, The duty rosters will be updated effective immediately!  Thank you, Green Lanterns.  Wonder Woman Out."

    She continued, speaking just to Robin," Just wait till Arisia discovers that she is due to relieve me in the morning. We'll see how enthusiastic she is then." The sparkle in her eyes showed me that she expected Arisia to be completely professional in her duties..

    "Computer, Accept Command Code, Wonder Woman Beta Gamma 08504"

    "Command code accepted, awaiting Input" responded the Super Friends Computer.

    "Relieve Batman and Robin from Monitor Duty Rotation and Substitute the Green Lanterns of Sector 2814 and 2815, effective immediately." 

    "Command accepted.  Monitor Duty Roster Updated.  Changes communicated to the affected Super Friends."  The computer noted.

    "End Command Function Access.   Wonder Woman, Out" 

    "Compliance,” finished the computer.

    "Now, Sweetie, you have time to pack instead of relieving me for Monitor Duty.  If you two want to slip out of here without a fuss, I'll say my goodbyes now.  Remember you can always call me.  As Dick, you relied on Bruce a lot, but as Rachel, and not so grown up anymore at 13, you are my daughter and I love you!  I'll always be there for you, no matter where I might be,” Wonder Woman explained.

    Robin hugged Diana tight, glad she had a Mother who claimed her as her daughter. "I love you, too, Mom!  Thanks for everything.  Good Journey!"

    Diana blew Stephanie a kiss returning her "Good Journey!"

    As Robin walked back to her quarters, she wondered how she would get everything packed.  But she was sure that the task would be accomplished before morning. 

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Waiting outside Rachel’s door was a very upset Vylylia in her Wonder Triplets uniform.  She had summoned a sedan and was curled up on it, meditating.  It was clear she wasn't too happy about something because she kept switching between praying and crying.

    Rachel touched her arm, lifted Vylylia’s face and smiled at her, "Are you alright, dear? It's been a very emotional day for me, too."  Robin could tell that Vylylia must be holding something back from her sisters.  Even her Exxorean form and Wonder Triplet outfit provided some kind of barrier to her unburdening herself.  She had helped Robin so much, the least Robin could do was try to help her. 

    "Come on Inside Vylylia. We can talk about it in private."  Robin offered her hand to help Vylylia up, then pressed her hand against the entry plate to open the door.

    "I'd like that very much, Robin." Vylylia followed Robin inside. 

    Robin led Vylylia over to her bed where they both took a seat and curled their legs under themselves. Robin asked her,”Which way do you feel the most comfortable, as a human or an Exxorean? When you’re in your uniform ready for combat, I mean?”

    Vylylia responded, "Unless I am in the presence of the Exxorian Goddess, I feel most comfortable being human.  Most of my life I have been human so I guess it is natural that I would be most comfortable when I am Joan.   Even when I didn't look like Joan on the outside, I was always been Joan on the inside.  Being the sorceress, has so far been more than just being Joan, because I never did make a costume, so I came as I was, a teen girl. But I have been told my time is up, so I am going to work on a costume for myself soon.”

    Robin continued. ”You have a unique outlook, since two transformations were woven into your timeline.”

    “You and I know that at one point I was transformed, and we have the memories of me that way to prove it.  In my timeline I've always been Rachel Grayson, reincarnated as Rachel Stephanie Wayne, thanks to you.  I remember being Dick, but in my new reality I never was anything other than Rachel."

    Vylylia touched her arm and smiled to comfort Robin over all that soul searching before she began, "For me, oh, guess I am most comfortable being Joan.   I guess part of that might be that I am hardly out of either a uniform or ceremonial outfit when I am Exxorian.  That’s when I have more costumes than I can shake a stick at.  I have the priestess robes that my namesake wore, my Emissary robes, my Wonder Triplets uniform, and the gowns I wear when The Goddess of Exxor has a discussion with me. I haven't seen the Twins out of their uniforms and I've always been wearing a costume as an Exxorean, so I can’t imagine letting my hair down and relaxing right now.  I haven’t seen you out of your Robin costume since this all started, Robin.  What's up with that?"

    Robin began, "I didn't really have an identity other than Robin the Girl Wonder while my claim to life was in doubt.  I wanted to always wear one of my costumes, because I knew Batman to be too much of a gentleman to force me out of the costume I was wearing.  I wanted to prove to myself and even more, to him, that I belonged.

     I guess now, though, it’s time for me to slip off the uniform and become Rachel Stephanie Wayne, a 13 year old girl counting her lucky stars that an orphan like me is now Bruce Wayne’s daughter.  Who would you like to be, so you can relax? "

    Robin went to her walk in closet to consider what to wear while she waited for Vylylia to answer.

    Vylylia simply placed her palms together, saying, "Joan Ellen Waterman" Instantly, she was back to being the perky High School Freshman she had become for the first time not too long ago, as a result of a visit from the Wonder Twins.

    "Cheater!” Robin giggled, “Actually, I’m glad you changed, because you look more relaxed already.  I'll be back in a few."

    She disappeared in the walk in closet and began undressing, tossing her uniform in the hamper.  Robin rushed, not because she was trying to compete with Joan, but she wanted to be back before Joan relaxed too much, perhaps to fall asleep on Robin’s bed.

    Robin still hadn’t found out what had been troubling her, felt like she was about ready to tell her now.   Soon, after looking in the full length mirror, Robin’s Stephanie memories assured her that she had been flawless in getting ready.

    Robin touched Joan on the hand as she sat beside her on the bed, "Hi Joan!  Meet Rachel Stephanie Wayne!"

    "Rachel, you look so at peace with yourself.”

    “But you don't seem to be so peaceful, Joan.  Can you tell me what is troubling you, now, Sweetie?"  She put her hand on Joan’s shoulder and with the other, pulled Joan’s hair back from her face so she could look deep in her eyes.

    "Rachel!  I messed up!  Not the way that I thought, but it was me.  I didn't even think it was possible.  I knew better than to let myself do it, even accidentally, but if I could do that, what else might I do? “She couldn't hold back the flood of tears anymore and she wept into Rachel’s  shoulder as Rachel hugged her tight to her bosom.

    She held Joan and rocked her as she let it all out. "I love you, Sweetie!  You are a good person, who is a bit too tough on herself.  There are many here that love you and would do anything to help you when you need it."

    Eventually Joan cried herself out as Rachel handed her a box of tissues so she could she dry her eyes.  ”Rachel, when I changed you, I didn't know what I was doing, so I duplicated too much about you.  I could not change your soul to female, because it was immutable.  I didn't realize that I was crossing a boundary in trying. I persisted and was able to create your sentient female soul using Dick's soul, feminized, as a pattern. Since I could not change it, I pulled the elements out of the ether and created the essential part of you from nothing.  It’s the same way that I used the power I was given to create you a body that is a twin to your new sister, Stephanie Agnes Brown.  Something steered me into making the transformation the right way, and the same something made sure all my shape shifts were permanent."

    Rachel stood in Joan’s presence, awed.  Joan had risen in power to the Goddess level!  While Rachel had been made based on a design that The One had created, both Joan and the Goddess of Exxor had had a hand in giving her a life worth living. 

    "I don't mean to stare, but I've never met a Goddess before.  Wow, Joan!  Who ever chose you for this chose well, because the first thing that most people would do would be to remake the world in their image, rather than shed a tear over what you thought of as a mistake.  Life, my life is not a mistake, and I am even more grateful that you did not try to ‘fix things’ till you had all the facts and didn’t merely act in self preservation or to sweep your mistake under the rug as though it never happened.  As long as you can feel bad about using that power unknowingly, things will be OK with you and you will rule the power instead of letting the power rule you."

    Joan reached out, pulled Rachel’s face toward her and tilted her face down to Rachel’s forehead. She brushed Rachel’s bangs out of the way and kissed her on the forehead.  "I've got to go work on my costume, so I'll leave you to pack.  Thank you for letting me vent to you, and for still being my friend and not being afraid of me.  I love you!"

    "I love you, too," Rachel told Joan. She blew her a kiss as Joan left.

    Rachel felt it was time get packing so the dynamic duo could be off in the Batmobile to Wayne Manor in the morning. Her packing was quite efficient, and   served as a distraction while she considered what to do.  Joan must have known that Rachel would be duty bound to report the revelation that she had made to the Super Friends.  One thing that they had all agreed to as part of their oath is to disclose all abilities to the database, so in situations where a monitor is not available, tasks can be assigned to those who have the best chance of completing them.

    Soon the packing was completed and everything was ready for their departure from her side of things.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    A while later, Rachel approached Wonder Woman in the Monitor Room.  She was cautious, because she didn't want to interrupt anything important. She watched quietly for a few minutes, then, when she saw her pause for a moment. Spoke, "Wonder Woman, a word for a moment?"

    She smiled at Rachel, "Sure Rachel, you look nice.  I was wondering if we would ever see you relaxed and out of your costume. It was worth the wait."

    Rachel smiled, enjoying the compliment. "Thank you, Diana.  I have some testimony from Sorceress about her powers.  She is likely to disclose this soon, herself, but I will be leaving the Hall for a while. I won’t have the luxury of waiting and I don't want anything to interfere with our leave." Rachel put the data on a bat chip that acted like a mini hard drive that interfaced with the Hall of Justice Computer.

    When Diana saw the readout she nodded, "You did the right thing putting this on file.  We'll handle it without involving you. I’m sure Joan will soon be ready to tell us herself."     

    Rachel changed the subject, hoping to get a lead on her brother's location, “I haven't really had a chance to talk to Nightwing since the Goddess' Court.  Do you have any idea where he might be, and what his plans are?"

    "He's staying in the Super Friends Extended Area, Suite 11A.  I believe that right after his judgment; Wayne Manor reported they had been requested to send a selection of Dick's clothes here.  He'll be leaving for NYC soon along with your sister Flamebird to take charge of the Teen Titans.  I believe that the Super Friends have returned from giving him a party so he should be in his quarters soon.  Take care, dear." Diana smiled knowingly at her As she bade her farewell.

    Rachel told her, "Thanks for all the information!"  and blew a kiss in her direction before she turned to leave the Monitor room  and go down a level into the corridors.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    As she left the Monitor Room, Rachel heard a voice over her Super Friends communicator. “Nightwing to Robin."

    Rachel wasn't too shocked to answer. "Robin here, go ahead. brother dear"

    He responded in good spirits, "Hey sis, could you meet Flamebird and me in the cafeteria? I'd like to chat with both of you."

    Rachel warmly told him, "Sure Dick, I'd just love that, See you in about five. Robin, out."

    He responded, "Nightwing, out."

    Rachel decided she could get used to being his little sister, His first thought once the party was over and everyone returned home was of her . It was kind of weird, though, being called on the comm. as Robin, without any qualifiers.  She realized that none would ever be needed again because big brother was now Nightwing and the title of Robin with its rights and responsibilities, was all hers, and hers alone.

    Both Dick and Stephanie had changed into civilian clothes too, somewhere along the way. When Rachel entered the cafeteria he ran to her and spread his big arms. Rachel jumped up into them and he wrapped Rachel up in a bear hug. She felt loved totally and completely.  Stephanie stood on the side lines for a moment rolling her eyes at them before launching herself into Dick’s arms too in a big group hug.

    When he finally let Rachel down, Rachel rose on her toes to give him a kiss on his cheek and Stephanie did likewise. "Dick, thank you for being such a wonderful big brother.  I love you so much." Rachel gushed, but it was what was in her heart. Stephanie gleefully exclaimed, “Ditto!”

    "Rachel and Stephanie, thank you, for being such lovable little sisters.  I'll always love you both." Dick showed he was just as moved by the reunion.

    "I can't believe you turned out to be such a big strong hunk!  If you were not my brother, it’d be, be still my heart!" Rachel lightheartedly flirted as Stephanie watched with interest.

    "And you are a little heart breaker, even at 13, you little jailbait you." Rachel’s brother taunted her, and then presented both sisters with a spoon and setting between them a huge hot fudge sundae.   He materialized a third spoon for himself and joined them in eating it.

    Stephanie sounded confident that she could hold up her end.  "Thank you, Brother dear. It’s still my favorite! I guess my being a heartbreaker is just a burden we will both have to bear as we turn our attention elsewhere."

    Dick looked to Rachel and held her hands in his, "I was doing my best to protect you, Rachel. If the choice had been in my hands, I would have freed you.  I hid myself from you, but I always knew we had 2 souls in one body. I could never have left you trapped, Sis even if the cost of freeing you was my own life”

    Rachel looking into his eyes told him, "I guess I was so fearful that the outcome would go against me.  Had I realized that both you and I existed and it was not a zero sum game, then I would have been less fearful.  I'm glad neither of us had to lose our chance to live.”

    Dick turned his attention back to both his sisters, "The age difference caught me by surprise, but I guess it makes it easier that the timeline came out favorably for both of us.  I had 4 more years with Batman and we had found a way to co-exist, despite you as Spoiler, being a part of our lives even before your parents died.

    Even though you both won’t get a chance to start training as early as I, being able to start as Robin at 13 will help, added to your spoiler experience (and my experience as Robin). But it’s best you'll get to live your teenaged years and make your own memories, instead of relying only of mine."

    “The way that the memories of the different lives overlap is so weird!”. Exclaimed Stephanie

    "Way weird!  I'm glad it’s over!  It’s less confusing the way things finally turned out,” he was relieved to say.

    Rachel told Dick and Stephanie, "Dad and I are going home tomorrow.  I know you both  have your new life to get set up, but don't be a stranger!  We love you, Brother & Sister and we’ll miss you when you are away too long."

    Dick gave here a tender hug and a kiss on the cheek.  "I'll come home whenever I can.  You know what the hours can be like in the 'world saving' business.  There is not always a suitable replacement to fill in, so we do our best.  See you soon, Sis!"

    Stephanie told her, “I’ll be home too when ever I can.  And I will keep in close touch.  I can see its going to be fun being twins even though we both have separate paths now.’  Stephanie hugged Rachel tight and each kissed the other on the cheek.

    Stephanie and Dick walked off, waving goodbye as they sought their suite.  Rachel got up and left, blowing them a return kiss before she went back to her quarters to turn in for the night.  Now she could be sure of a sound sleep, so that she would be ready to make the trip in the Batmobile from Metropolis to Gotham City and home at Wayne Manor.

    Episode 15 ~ As Time Goes By

    Joan was disturbed that Jayna, instead of listening to her when she’d told her that the Goddess was real, had pretended she was a myth. The Goddess' wisdom had sorted many difficult enigmas, but Jayna, after coming so close to respecting the Goddess had apparently chosen to go right back to blaspheming, by appropriating the Goddess' image improperly.  She chose to hold all the power and exert her will over the situation, no matter what the final outcome would be.

    Joan had just come from watching a DVD Movie from the future, "Ground Hog Day," that the Goddess had assigned to her to learn about something called a "Temporal Causality Loop".  Joan's head spun at just how many things could go wrong when someone was playing around with time, just as Jayna was planning to do to rescue Zan.  Joan did agree, especially with all the attention paid to meeting one's self out of time in the "Back to the Future" Trilogy that the Goddess had provided via the anachronism from the future, to teach her about the pitfalls of traveling thru time.

    Jayna told Zayna, “I was pleased at myself for the little bit of slapstick I had figured out that was supposed to bring Zan back by cheating time.  You can't cheat time can you?"

    Joan reminded Jayna, “You can't really cheat time, Jayna.  There are many ways to create a paradox and one might even erase one's self from the universe.  Are you sure that your plan does its best to avoid those pitfalls?"  Joan wanted some insurance that she would not be erased from the timeline, so she planned to open a time doorway back to the moment after she had been judged and become Joan, before the comedy of errors occurred to bring Zayna into existence. 

    Jayna explained that. "Zayna and I have to do this.  We have to be involved to put right what once went wrong!"

    Joan listened carefully to what she thought was a bad plan. 

    Zayna was full of pride when she said, "My new ability to teleport, given to me by the Goddess, is just the thing we will need for a successful outcome."

    Joan, as Sorceress, mused that her abilities were even more impressive and by changing to Vylylia and the new costume and using her stealth abilities, she could transport the brand new Joan without detection.

    Jayna was brilliant in presenting her plan, "I plan to shape shift to the Goddess and have Zayna port both of us to the warehouse.  At the Warehouse, Zayna will join with the Goddess image.  I'll invoke the Goddess image to send us both back in time, to the point where the boy and girl Wonder Twins entered the warehouse for the first time.    After Joan is created by the Goddess image, Zayna and I will prevent Zan from being kissed..  Zayna favors teleporting Zan away from the Goddess Image before he can be kissed, and I want to give Gleek a message, telling him to put the bucket over Zan's head so Zan can't kiss or be kissed."   

    Joan hoped that Jayna might have used what she had learned about the Goddess to open a personal relationship, instead of trying to discern how to manipulate her image better.  When Joan found out that Jayna intended to invoke the image of the Goddess in obvious disregard of her testimony that the Goddess indeed did exist, and should be respected, she declined to be a part of their plans. 

    "I'm not sure how things will come out, sisters, but you know all my hopes go with you. However, I am very afraid you are going about this all wrong. Best of luck, anyway,” said Vylylia who was getting the changes ready to do what she needed for this to work out in the way that she hoped.  

    "Thank you, Sis", both of her sisters answered in unison.  Jayna remembered that she, Zan and Gleek had been enjoying their favorite treats at Baskin Robbins before the teen trouble alert had gone off, which had led them to Joan's mother, who’d provided them with the means to find Joan. in the locked second story of a warehouse. Luckily, a window on the second floor had been left open and they’d been able to use it for entry.

    The two girls joined hands and chanted, "Wonder Twin powers, activate!"

    "Shape of a xertoruodgutr (pronounced 'Orbit')"

    "Teleport of Zayna and "Orbit" to the gang's warehouse hideout" 

    Jayna became the goddess image while Zayna ported them to the warehouse where it had all happened, finding it dusty and deserted.  The visit by the Super Friends had made the gang decide to get a new place, since the warehouse was now too well known. Jayna used the power of the Goddess image to merge with her sister, so that her sister was no longer seen but resided within the Goddess Image as well. 

    "Sis, you OK?"

    "I'm fine, Jayna. ... Let’s go back in time and get this over with."

    Jayna manipulated the goddess image so that it too was cloaked from sight, found the point in the past they needed. and opened a doorway to walk thru into the past.

    Moments later the "boy and girl, Wonder Twins" flew to the warehouse outside of town. They tried the entrances, but all were locked tight.

    Vylylia borrowed Joan's new Sorceress costume and cloaked herself.  She also opened a doorway to the place and time where it had all happened, hoping her new stealth skills would keep her from being detected

    From an open second story window, they heard a teen screaming obscenities Jayna from the past declared," That's 'Potty Mouth' Maybe a distraction will keep him there long enough for us to help him."

    After entering the loft ahead of the Wonder twins, Vylylia/Joan shuddered as she recognized her old self.  She wished that she could sense the cloaked Goddess Image and know if the Wonder Twins from the future were there as well.  She had to be patient and wait.  Part of her success had to be in surprising them.

    Together the boy and girl wonder twins called, "Wonder Twin Powers activate!" Jayna continued, "Shape of a bootylicious babe!" Jayna from the past transformed into a beautiful streetwise looking knockout. Zan responded, "Form of an ice escalator!" Jayna from the past stepped gracefully into the bucket Gleek had placed on the bottom of Zan's ice escalator and rose to the top, where she gracefully stepped out of it toward the group of teens waiting by the window.

    Zayna from the future realized that since the twins were joined, it meant that both had access to their powers all the time.  She decided it was time to port both of them to the second story.  "Teleport ‘Orbit’ and I to the second story." Instantly, both found themselves on the second story observing the action.  Unknown to them, Vylylia was there ahead of them.

    While the other members of the gang responded in awe with phrases like, "Foxy Momma!", all three Exxorians from the future heard Potty Mouth respond  with, "Bleep bleep bleep, Bleepity bleep. Bleep! Bleep! Bleep bleep!"

    Past Jayna began oozing sexuality as she charmed him, "After that greeting, you just have to kiss me, and I have a special treat in mind for you.

    Potty Mouth responded with a sharp, "Bleeeeeep!" as he came toward Jayna. Past Jayna chanted, "Shape of a xertoruodgutr (pronounced 'Orbit')" and Past Jayna transformed into a mythological female from her home planet of Exxor. She continued while her brother invoked a form, while out of their hearing," You'll never go back once you've kissed a shape shifter!"

    Potty Mouth was speechless as he was drawn into a kiss with the transformed past Jayna. There was a flash as Theodore was transformed into a beautiful teen girl who spoke, "Darn!, I mean gol …ly! Oh, goodness, I don't seem to be able to swear anymore."

    Vylylia uncloaked and spoke to the newly transformed teen girl. “I have been sent by the Super Friends on a mission to preserve the time line.  I must take you to safety."  Before the girl recovered her voice to respond, and before the Wonder Twins could react, Vylylia teleported both of them from the warehouse to her home.

    Since the Wonder Twins had not flown or ported in from the warehouse yet, it had fallen to Vylylia to bring Mrs. Waterman's new daughter home.

    "Mrs. Waterman, I'm Vylylia, a new teen Super Friend.  The Wonder Twins needed me to take over for them.  This is your child, who was Theodore. She can't swear anymore, so your problem is solved."

    "Mrs. Waterman hugged her daughter, “My dear child, and welcome home!"

    Tears of joy streamed down Vylylia’s face as she once again witnessed her own homecoming.  She collected herself, knowing that as grateful as she had been for the teen Super Friends’ help, the one thing that brand new Joan wanted more than all the world right now was some mother daughter time, so Vylylia needed to exit.  "I'm glad that you are well, Joan and I will inform the Wonder Twins that all is well.  I am being summoned for future duty, so I must take my leave of you.  Goodbye, Mrs. Waterman, goodbye, Joan.  I wish you happiness in your new life together."

    In a flash, Vylylia had disappeared as Joan and her Mother began to enjoy being together.

    She materialized a safe distance away, sense of impending doom wafting over her.  Somehow she felt she should be Sorceress for the trip back.  Pressing her palms together, she said, “Sorceress” and transformed back to her human form. As she went back to the future present at the Hall of Justice,, Vylylia felt the universe blink. A number of major changes simultaneously happened, and had always been.

    She meditated, and then sought an audience with her mother, The Goddess Xertoruodgutr (pronounced 'Orbit'),  who appeared to be very busy, all of a sudden.

    While Joan really wanted to know what had happened, she also did not want to get caught up in whatever was keeping one or both sets of Wonder Twins from leaving the Warehouse Area.  She knew that having the Goddess reveal the past was the safest and best way to do so.  Finding her mother was still busy. she waited until the Goddess could sit beside her to talk as she had always done in the past when she had sought the Goddess out in reverence and in love.

    In time The Goddess came to her, clothing both of them in the garments that confirmed their relationship. Yet this time, Sorceress stayed human. "Little One, you did well giving me what I needed to preserve most of your timeline.  Let me show you what happened after you left."

    A vision appeared, letting Sorceress witness the past as revealed by The Goddess.  She was shown what had happened after Sorceress ported Joan, from the past, home.

    Fortunately Zan, who had taken the form of a snowman, had positioned himself behind the new girl to catch her if she had swooned not expecting her to be transported away by a mystery Super Friend he had never seen before.

    Evidently they still had not gotten it straight, so as Zayna prepared to port Zan away from the kiss, Jayna from the future was communicating with Gleek to materialize the bucket and hang it over his head to prevent Jayna from kissing her brother.

    Zan, who was being cute, said, "I could just kiss you, Sis! You are so smart!"

    Gleek, preparing to gong Zan with the bucket, wrapped his tail around Zan’s leg. However, as Zan leaned in to kiss Jayna, who was visible as the Goddess Image, Zayna ported Zan and the attached Gleek to the ground outside the warehouse before he got even close to kissing the Goddess Image.

     The Universe blinked and as it was doing so, Jayna and Zayna, joined in the Goddess image, fled the past.  When they materialized back in the present in their quarters at the Hall of Justice, they chanted.  “Wonder Twins powers, deactivate!” Zan and Jayna were back together at last, with the kiss never having happened.

    Meanwhile back in the past, a temporal explosion began.  Zan wondered what had happened as Gleek, using the tail wrapped about Zan’s leg to propel him upward, brought the bucket down on top of Zan’s head. Quickly, Gleek’s tail picked up a pipe lying on the ground and he gonged the bucket.   The sound reverberated around Zan, who lost his balance and quickly sat down on the ground.

    The temporal explosion that had engulfed Gleek and Zan, also engulfed Jayna as she went downstairs and exited the warehouse thru the front door.  All three of them were not aware of the temporal explosion and what it might do and proceeded with things.

    The bucket was still on Zan’s head as the twins chanted, “Wonder Twins Powers Deactivate!” and both Zan and Jayna returned to normal.  Jayna removed the bucket from Zan’s head and helped him up. 

    Zan screamed, “Gleek, why did you do that?” The glazed look in Gleek’s eyes that had come over him when he had received the orders was gone, and he was back to normal and without a clue why he had gonged Zan.

    Jayna grinned and told her twin brother, "Zan, Gleek seems better now. Maybe Gleek was overcome with something we couldn’t sense but that felt weird to me.  I guess we need to see where that new super friend took Mrs. Waterman's new daughter."

    Zan pulled out the locator device that Mrs. Waterman had given them to see where the child had been taken. “The locator says that the child is home .”

    “Let’s go make sure the child is alright and see if we can find out who that mystery Super Friend is.”

    "Always practical, aren’t you Jayna? Okay, let’s do it!" Jayna joined him in saying," Wonder Twin powers activate!"

    There was a flash as things reset to a point several minutes in the past.  Zan was a snowman outside the warehouse with Gleek’s tail wrapped around his leg and Jayna was the Goddess Image upstairs in the warehouse. Finally, Gleek was in the position to do what he'd been asked to do, drop the bucket on Zan's head, again.

    Gleek did as he had before and once again, Zan ended up sitting on the ground with the bucket on his head.  Jayna realizing that time had reset, ported herself out to Zan to again return both of them to normal.

    “We’re caught in a temporal causality loop, Zan! If we don’t undo it, we will be doomed to repeat the loop for eternity!”

    “That’s bad, right?”

    “Yes, Zan, that is very bad!” 

    The Goddess of Exxor appeared to them, enveloped in a magical energy aura that protected her from being part of the temporal causality loop, and addressed them. “Zan, Jayna and Gleek, I am here because this temporal causality loop that you and your future selves have created will engulf this entire universe if it is not fixed.  The temporal explosion will grow larger and include more and more with each loop so we must stop it is relatively small and can be transplanted displacing the minimum of lives.   Thus far, only you three are involved in the loop but that won’t be true for long as others are engulfed by it.”

    Zan prostrate himself before the Goddess and asked, “What can we do?”

    The Goddess stated, “If you three will allow me to judge you, I can send the three of you and the temporal causality loop to Earth 000D0 which is impending destruction.   There, the temporal causality loop might be a blessing since it might be a way to avert the destruction.  My judgment will allow you to return to your original timeline, once all is well at Earth 000D0.”

    Jayna prostrated herself before the Goddess. She inquired, ”Who will take our places here if we accept your judgment?”

    The Goddess explained, “You know that your sister Vylylia died in the temple disaster but you have another sister, Tomu, whom I took from your mother, Rua, as a newborn and raised in the temple, who also perished.  She is the friend that Vylylia referred to, who helped her be with you when you were part of the Intergalactic Circus.

     “The timeline that will be transposed here when you all are transposed there will replace you with Vylylia and Tomu. In that timeline, I took you, Zan or Tomunab, as a newborn for my acolyte and you, Jayna or Glivney, as my priestess. It was you two who perished in the temple cataclysm and Vylylia and Tomu became Jan and Zayna, the Wonder Twins. Gleek will be Jayna’s pet who will perish with her in the temple and his brother Glerk will be the elasti-monk that Jan and Zayna befriend in the Circus and become their pet.

    “Will you allow me to judge you?”    

    Gleek nodded, as both Zan and Jayna agreed.

    The Goddess of Exxor kissed Zan, Jayna and Gleek on the forehead.  There was a brilliant flash Jan, Zayna and Glerk were prostrate before her.   The temporal causality loop was gone, having been transposed with Zan, Jayna and Gleek to Earth 000D0.

    Joan was in shock as the vision faded and she was once again face to face with the Goddess of Exxor.  She asked the Goddess what she already knew because of the memories she possessed of the new timeline, “Who am I joined with now. if Jan is now alive and well?”

    “Glivney, whom you also know as Jayna, is now your Exxorian form, and accessed in the same way by calling her name.” 

     This person now being real to Joan in the present, instead of someone dead in the past, made it quite different from before.  At least Jayna’s memory would live on thru her until the day when Zan and Jayna came home.

    “Mother, how do you manage with so many timelines cluttering your mind with all the people who you have judged?”

    “Daughter, you will learn how to manage before I give you the mantle of power.  When your time is as Goddess is over, your death will transition you to a new life when all those burdens will be released and you will enjoy your reward.  The work is fulfilling and it is a burden we must bear so that we can help others. I will leave you now, but call me when you wish to talk again. ”

    “Thank you Mother, I love you! Goodbye!”  As the Goddess of Exxor left Joan’s presence, the grief of losing Zan, Jayna and Gleek overcame her and she wept.

    The New Wonder Twins, Jan and Zayna, along with Glerk emerged from their quarters.   They came upon Joan weeping and slid in on either side beside her. Each put an arm around her to comfort her.  They let her weep holding her until Joan had finished weeping and was ready to talk to them.

    Jan asked, “Were you weeping for Zan and Jayna?” Jan had one arm around Joan and her other hand was touching her arm as she looked deep into her eyes.

    Joan answered, “Yes, I can’t believe they are gone.”

    Zayna began, “Even though it is sad to be separated from them, their sacrifice saved this universe.  I can’t see them wanting us to constantly grieve for them and miss out on enjoying the wonderful life that their sacrifice made possible.”

    Joan replied, “I had not looked at it like that.  I guess we honor their memory most by enjoying this life that they made possible.”  Joan was able to smile and kissed both Jan and Zayna on the cheek and even kissed Glerk on his forehead.

    Jan explained, “Joan, I am so glad that I believed in the Goddess and asked her to judge you when you were ‘Potty Mouth’, instead of taking things in my own hands and usurping the Goddess Image just because I could.  So many wonderful things have happened as a result of you becoming your true self.”

    “I am thrilled that I have a wonderful life to live.  Thank both of you for the part you played in that.”  They parted because each of them had a different idea on how best to celebrate life.  Jan and Zayna and Glerk wanted to get some ice cream and Joan wanted to see. Sam.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Meanwhile, Jan/Vylylia and Zayna/Tomu, the New Wonder Twins were taking a well deserved break in Baskin Robbin’s, eating ice cream cones. Even Glerk was happy with his banana split. Jan set her cone down and gave her sister a great big hug, “Zayna, I am so glad you are sharing all this with me."  For Jan, it made all the difference in the world, sharing the laughter with her sister, Zayna, for as long as it lasted.

    Jan and Zayna, along with Glerk would continue to surprise as the New Wonder Twins.  Zayna retained the ability to port that the Goddess gave her, as well as being able to shape shift.  Glerk, unlike Gleek, can also touch Jan and Zayna’s hands in the power activation and has the same form fit powers that Zan had, control over solid, liquid, and gaseous water and can speak in an Exxorean dialect both Jan and Zayna can understand.

    Jan and Zayna paused, thinking of the absurdity of it all.  Zayna told Vylylia, "I can't help but giggle, imagining the first thing that Zan experienced after time reset back to the beginning, was being gonged by a ringing bucket and continuing until just before they were to leave the warehouse only to find things reset and being gonged by the bucket again.”   

    Jan and Zayna, The New Wonder Twins, giggled with her, taking heart in knowing that they could get past it.   Jan told Zayna, “Guess it's time to go back to the Hall of Justice and the Super Friends."

    The New Wonder Twins resolved to take life one day at a time and do all the good in each day that they could, and let the future take care of itself.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sam saw the costumed Sorceress waiting for him as he left baseball practice.  Sam had thrown a no hitter in practice and had gone 5 for, 5 including a 3 run home run.  Life was good and that uniform showed Joan's curves, making him happy to be alive.  Joan realized that she had goofed, still being in costume since Sam could see thru it,

    She ported out and hoped he would remember to get to a place unobserved so she could port him too.  At home, she exchanged the costume for something more comfortable and waited for Sam.

    Sam quickly got out of sight and Joan ported him into her living room beside her on the couch, but whatever was about to happened got lost when Sam realized that both of their mothers had joined them in the living room. When Joan's Mom announced, "Supper's ready"  Sam decided that if he couldn't do his favorite thing, then his second favorite thing, eating, would be OK, too.

    When Sam’s baseball buddies called to ask him to join them, Joan was disappointed but she did not mind much.   Joan was glad to be left alone just for a little while.  You see Joan had a lot of thinking to do.

    SF shield

     Song One ~ Flight

    Based on "Believe it or not", written by Mike Post and Stephen Geyer

     

     

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I can't get that song out of my head!  It was the one Vylylia played from the DVD from the future that the Goddess of Exxor gave her about the Greatest American Heroine. Having heard it before I just cant help but get happy as the first few bars of the melody play since I know what is coming next and I like it.  I like it a whole lot!

    "Look at what's happened to me,
    I can't believe it myself;
    Suddenly I'm up on top of the world,
    Should've been somebody else."

    It's true that what has happened to me is impossible but it isn't any less welcome for me not expecting it.  From my earliest thoughts, I know that I am a transwoman.  I learned quick that other kids pick on any one who was different and if I let the girl me inside show on my male looking body then I would have no end of trouble and perhaps physical harm as well.  In order to survive I became a good actress and all of the sudden instead of being looked at as a sissy, I was looked up to as the gang leader and I had to keep up my image by cursing up and down the neighborhood since I would never physically harm anyone even though I realized my being verbally abusive was bad too.  I had to survive the best way I knew how till someone showed me another way. 

    Finally my solution became a problem to my mother and she called in help to deal with me.  After a kiss, I was a girl inside and out!  I could not believe what happened to me and I wanted to shout it from the mountain tops.  I thought better than that cause I didnt want to end up a lab animal for the rest of my life but I was so free finally to be me and I didn't have to act anymore cause its OK for a girl to be girly and she doesnt get grief over it. 

    I felt so unworthy that I out of all the transwomen should be picked to be a whole woman when the best most of them have to look forward to is being post surgical.  What was even more bizare is that as a girl I was a one in a million who could tap into magic locked deep in a terran female's brain that extends her powers of creation to something I could have never dreamed.  To be a full woman was enough but also to be able to tap into magic and be a Sorceress.  That was just unreal. 

    I had been overwhelmed with things that happened right after Darkseid's minions had plunged Metropolis into Chaos and my friend Robin was judged by the Goddess of Exxor and the disappearance of Zan and Jayna.

    Out on Paradise Island, I showed off my new costume and Hypolyta taught me to fly and wrap protection around myself so I would be sustained no matter what the environment.  I was out flying and that song came right back to mind. 

    "Believe it or not,
    I'm walkin' on air,
    I never thought I could feel so free;
    Flyin' away on a wing and a pray'r,
    Who could it be?
    Believe it or not, it's just me."

    It was wonderful! I had never felt so alive with the breeze blowing my hair back and moving my dress and the air flowing all around me .  If I flew up then if felt like I was walking on air.  All of my problems seemed so distant as though they were all left behind on the ground.  Kid's don't try this at home because launching yourself into the air is a leap of faith.  WIth all the power available for me to use it didn' t seem very risky ,yet  flying along on a wing and a prayer appealed to me since that meant that where ever I ended up that it would be a place that I would be needed on a mission and I liked helping people since I had been helped so much. 

     I waved bye to Hypolyta and flew and flew and finally came to the perimeter of the Hall of Justice. 

    They asked, "Costumed flyer, please identify yourself"

    I said," Believe it or not, It's just me"  While that was good enough for Wonder Woman on Monitor Duty, the Computer wanted more." After Wonder Woman stored the specifications for my uniform, it was satisfed, almost."

    "All Teen Super Friends are restricted from flight in costume until flight certified." the computer intoned. 

    Wonder Woman calmed me and said," I can get Superman to take you out flying tomorrow if you like and get that certification out of the way."

    I felt warm and told her, "Sure! Set me up for tomorrow, Diana, I'll be ready!"

    I wanted to be ready to go flying with Superman so I went to my room and turned in for the night.

    The promised tomorrow came in all its glory as did again that song to my memory. I joined superman out on the steps of the Hall of Justice.  He offered his hand and I took it and on seeing a nod from him launched myself into the sky beside him as I heard a lusty "Up, Up and Away!"  We took in the sights of Metropolis before changing course and climbing upward as we climbed to the edge of space over the north pole and down over Asia.  The flight was easy for me since I could sustain myself in flight.  All I could pay attention to was the hunk at my side even though I kniew there were other women who felt they had prior claims and I was enthralled with my Sam.

    Just like a light of new day,
    It hit me from out of the blue;
    Breakin' me out of the spell I was in,
    Makin' all of my wishes come true.

    I had been in a spell since all of those things came about but as I truly came alive with the freedom of flight, I resolved to let tomorrow's concerns wait for tomorrow to solve.  There was nothing worse than to prejudge a situation and premptively decide something by removing from others the chance to act.  I didn't know if all of my wishes would come true but so far everyone of them had so that was a good record.

    Superman released my hand and told me "Emergency" as I got a trouble alert  message.  In an actual emergency I was supposed to assume I was a primary responder and take any action I could to help those in trouble.  It was a natural crisis with minors trapped due to seismic activitiy.  Superman was trying to reduce the seismic stress.  I spotted trapped miners and flew above their location and ported them out to safety and kept porting till everyone was safe.

    By the time Superman had safed the seismic fault, I had also evacuated everyone so the crisis was over.  The way that Superman smiled at me, I knew I had done good.  He took my hand and we flew off again into the sky as that song stayed with me.

    "Believe it or not,
    I'm walkin' on air,
    I never thought I could feel so free;
    Flyin' away on a wing and a pray'r,
    Who could it be?
    Believe it or not, it's just me."

    It was so dreamy flying with Superman.  It was nice that he was standing in as my Father just like my friend Rachel has Bruce for a Father.  Who would people think it was flying with a legend like him?  Wheather they would believe it or not it was just me.

    When we got back, Superman sat me down and gave me my flight certification so I was authorized to fly as a Super Friend.  When I saw that, it took me a back a moment that they made a mistake but it was something that would be able to be fixed.  But there was something else as all the Super Friends in the Hall of Justice managed to slip in behind me.  I looked and the other was a certification that as of this day and time that I was permanently activated into the Super Friends just like Robin had been while he was a teen too.  "Surprise!" came the shout and all of the Super Friends behind me came in and gave me a hug and welcomed me to the team.  "Woo Hoo! I cheered as the celebration continued. 

    Only one thing could make this any better and that was spending time with my man.  I whispered that to Wonder Woman who started clearing the way for my departure.  I blew each one of them a kiss and ported away.  I materialized as Joan Waterman with my seat close to the home dugout so I could ogle my man, Sam as he showed his athletic prowess. The song in my heart continued on.

    "This is too good to be true,
    Look at me
    Falling for you.

    Believe it or not,
    Believe it or not,
    Believe it or not,
    Believe it or not."

     

    Finally Sam finished pitching the game of his life!  I knew that he wanted to be polite but find a way to share the win with his team mates.  there would be other wins for Sam but this night was something special to me. It was  the night I received my wings!  And I also knew that even though it was too good to be true that I was falling hard for Sam.  I believed and I hoped Sam did too.

    Sam lifted me up in his arms and started to carry me towards the woods.  In an instance I knew that he believed it too.  When we were unobserved, I lifted the 2 of us into flight which we quickly arranged ourselves to be side by side hand in hand.    Soon we were entwined hugging and kissing as we danced on the air.  I remembered to cloak us so no one else would know that it was just me propelling us thru the air..

    "Believe it or not,
    I'm walkin' on air,
    I never thought I could feel so free;
    Flyin' away on a wing and a pray'r,
    Who could it be?
    Believe it or not, it's just me."

     

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    SF shield

    Song Two ~ World

    Based on "Part of your World", by Howard Ashman and Alan Menken



    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    This being a Super Heroine could be draining at times and I could see why Batman had the Batcave, Superman had the Fortress of Solitude, Wonder Woman had Paradise Island and Aquaman had Atlantis.  I wanted my own place too.   With the Wonder Twin's help, I created a Exxorian starship in orbit which was to be my home away from home.  With my responsibility as the Daughter of the Exxorian Goddess, I knew I could not count on staying on Earth and one day I might have to relocate to Exxor.   The starship had every device that it would need to stay out of trouble including a cloak, deflector, and a very smart autopilot .  What it wasn't outfitted for was the things I would need to be connected to the Hall of Justice so I could keep just as well informed there as standing in the Monitor room in Metropolis. 

    I enlisted the aid of Wendy and Marvin who were on semester break from MIT to recommend what I needed and put everything together into the compartment I had set aside to be my monitor room. It looked like a cavern because from the monitor room at the front it ran the length of the starship where access to the ship's computer and communications hardware was also available.  I didn't have much trouble with creating one component at a time to their specifications  The installation went a whole lot smoother that way since we didn't have to go to a cargo hold and uncrate something and move it to the cavern before we could put it in place.   

    Look at this stuff
    Isn't it neat?
    Wouldn't you think my collection's complete?
    Wouldn't you think I'm the girl
    The girl who has everything?

    As we neared completion of the cavern, I looked out at all the neat stuff and I couldn't think of any thing left out or any base uncovered.  My collection was certainly complete, even more complete than the Hall of Justice because my cavern had a few anachronisms courtesy of the Goddess. 

    I asked Wendy since Marvin was absorbed in thought as he worked, "Is my collection complete?"

    Wendy shrugged and said, "I can't think of any thing else we could have included.  Joan, you are the girl who has everything!"

    I replied, "Thank you for your help! I could not have done it without both of you.  It looks like Marvin isn't satisfied with just outfitting my monitor area.  He's like a kid in a candy store dreaming up additions to go into the rest of the cavern as it stretched back and back."

    "That he is! I know for one that he's got his heart set upon installing the hardware to include a translocation chamber for the starship connected to the one at the Hall of Justice."

    While Marvin was so intent on his work, I used the chance to take a peek at Marvin's aura unobserved.  It had acted really weird while she had been Mindy.  Theoretically, I was to have left the brain's gender unchanged since that is what I felt was the obstacle that had prevented Rachel from wanting to return to being Dick.  I had not realized at the time that I had created a new spirit of Rachel within her that was sharing consciousness with Dick who had chosen to remain hidden,  Mindy's brain gender showed signs of parts of it turning female as she menstruated.  I chose to ignore the abnormality since I was intent on putting everyone back the way that I found them.  I had reason to believe that what I saw was what Mindy wanted me to see using technology or perhaps even magic.

    Look at this trove
    Treasures untold
    How many wonders can one cavern hold?
    Looking around here you think
    Sure, she's got everything

    Mindy got busy in requesting the equipment that she needed for the cavern to support the translocation chamber.  I got busy in creating each piece of equipment to her specifications and she installed it in the proper location.  Some of the things that we installed. were not alien technology that had been given to the Super Friends but were Mindy's creations that she had not had the where with all to make reality.  She enjoyed seeing her creations come to being while I enjoyed the added functions that they would provide for my starship. 

    The Goddess had provided another anachronism for my education, a Holodeck.  Wendy and Marvin even helped with that installing everything to the power supply in the cavern and hooking up the actual grid and support equipment in the room that would become the Holodeck.  Mindy looked so happy especially as she tended to the futuristic elements and she had a far off look in her eyes as what she was doing had inspired her creativity for even more.  I guess looking around here at all the electronic equipment, I could ask myself how many wonders could it hold.  With out a doubt I had everything that I ever would need. 

    I've got gadgets and gizmos a-plenty
    I've got whozits and whatzits galore
    You want thingamabobs?
    I've got twenty!
    But who cares?
    No big deal
    I want more

     

    When the cavern was filled to capacity, Mindy took me to one of the storage lockers.  She gave me specifications for gadgets and gizmos which I created.  She gave me specifications for whozits and whatzits which I brought into existence.   I could not see why I needed twenty thingamabobs but I made them appear in response to Mindy's direction.  The equipment lockers now were all filled and I had equipment to take care of any situation that I could envision.

    All of it was useless in my eyes when my friend was hurting.   Windy and Mindy had worked out their hearts for me and now it was time for me to try to help Mindy.  I knew that she had been limping along the way she had been but it was no big deal.  I wanted more for her,   I wanted her to be whole!


    I wanna be where the people are
    I wanna see, wanna see them dancin'
    Walking around on those - what do you call 'em?
    Oh - feet!

     

    I could tell that Mindy was hurting inside as she used technology to emulate what she had been denied.  It is a close analogy between a mermaid seeking legs to join in with the world she wants and a transwoman wanting something else to be put right so she can join in with the world that she wants.  I'd caught Mindy when she wasn't hiding her true self.  Now I had to find a way to help my friend.  While if Mindy did not try to cloak something, I felt I could help her.  She seemed too worried about my feelings without care for her well being.  That meant asking the Exxorian Goddess for help, if only Mindy would agree to submit to her judgment. 

    "Wendy, would you mind going up and working on installing the equipment to outfit the actual translocation chamber?"

    "Sure, Joan.  You want some privacy to get thru to that thick skulled sibling of mine to ask for help in making her whole."

    "That's right Wendy.  I hope that things can be put right especially after I insisted that she change back when that wasn't right for her."

    Wendy touched my arm for a moment before gathering her tools and going up to work on the translocation chamber.

    Flippin' your fins, you don't get too far
    Legs are required for jumping, dancing
    Strolling along down a - what's that word again?
    Street

    "Mindy, we need to talk"

    "Why did you call me that? I'm Marvin!"

    "No, you are Mindy.  You can drop the act.  I saw your brain when you were not cloaking it and you are female."

    "Don't be mad at me, Joan.  I only hid it from you because you were all wound up about Robin.   I didn't want to add to your problems since you didn't realize that I am a transwoman."

    "I'm not mad at you, Mindy.  Even with me obsessing about putting Robin right, I would have helped you.  I jumped to the wrong conclusion about you.  I was a transwoman too until I was made whole by Goddess power.  The Exxorian Goddess can make you whole too if you will submit to her judgment."

    "I'm tired of hiding who I am.  I built technology to try to make it right but in the end I knew that I was incomplete.  I am ready to accept help, now.  I will submit to the Exxorian Goddess judgment."

    "I'm glad for you Mindy.  I will ask her when she might be able to come and judge you."

    "Thank you, Joan.  You are a true friend!"



    Up where they walk, up where they run
    Up where they stay all day in the sun
    Wanderin' free - wish I could be
    Part of that world

    I knew too well the desire to part with the fake me who had to do things I never would have done just to keep up appearances.  It was so much better for me when I was able to cast aside the false and take my place in the world.  I wanted that feeling for my friend Mindy too so I prepared to ask for an audience with the Goddess.

    I placed my palms together and said, "Glivney" and I assumed my new Exxorian form.  I was overjoyed that Jan had returned to life in this new timeline which had transposed both the Temporal Causality Loop and the old Wonder Twins into another universe.  Wearing Jayna's form with her dead in this timeline was still a shock and I hoped that not only would the old Wonder Twins return but there be found some way to do what the Goddess could not do and save those who had perished at the temple.  I meditated and soon the Goddess appeared in front of me.

    "Daughter, what would you have me to do?"

    "Mother, A friend of mine, Mindy, has the same condition that I did.  I ask a boon that you would judge her.  She submits herself to your judgment."

    "Daughter, make her ready for I will return to judge her."

    "Thank you Mother.  I am so happy that this will soon be resolved."

    "I would not have you to worry so, Daughter.  You are growing in wisdom and grace and I am proud of you."

    "Thank you Mother!  I go to my friend to prepare her for your return."


    What would I give if I could live out of these waters?
    What would I pay to spend a day warm on the sand?
    Bet'cha on land they understand
    That they don't reprimand their daughters
    Bright young women sick of swimmin'
    Ready to stand
     

    I quickly went back to where Mindy was working.  It actually looked like Mindy because she had turned on her electronic cloak that made her appear the way she longed to be for real. 

    "Mindy, the Goddess has agreed to judge you.  She asked me to get you ready.   Afterward we are going to try out that Holodeck that you and Wendy installed which was possible with the anachronisms that the Goddess brought since she decided it was another good teaching tool for my education.  I have a program ready that depicts the Temple on Exxor before it was destroyed .  Both you and Wendy will need to change into the Exxorian gowns I am providing.  I had already given Wendy hers and she was in the process of changing into it.

    Mindy went to change and came back looking wonderful in her gown as Wendy also did as well.  I took my place at the front as the Goddess Emissary.  Mindy and Wendy stood in the back awaiting the Goddess's appearance.  Mindy shown brightness on her face as she waited.  She was indeed a bright young woman who was ready to stand and take her place in the world.


    I'm ready to know what the people know
    Ask 'em my questions and get some answers
    What's a fire and why does it - what's the word?
    Burn?

     

    It was finally the time that all Mindy's questions would be answered.  Mindy had a brilliant intelligence and making her whole would let that loose to help others.  There were questions that mankind had been asking from the invention of fire and Mindy now would have a hand in answering them.

    We all paid reverence to the goddess with each of us giving her a  curtsey.  I was given leave to call Mindy up.

    "Will the person who prefers to be known as Mindy, please present herself before the Goddess!"

    Mindy escorted by Wendy came down toward  the temple alter where the  Goddess stood.  Both of them paused and curtsied about 10 foot out and Wendy remained there while Mindy continued on and kneeled before the Goddess on a pillow placed in front of the Goddess.

    The Goddess lifted Mindy's head and kissed her forehead.  Immediately Mindy no longer had any need for the electronic illusion because Mindy was made whole.

    I announced, "The petitioner may withdraw with the Goddess' blessing"

    Mindy  took her feet and curtsied.  She made her way back to where Wendy was waiting for her and they both curtsied before they turned back down the aisle.  The Goddess vanished and left us three alone in the Holodeck.

    "Computer End Program" I commanded and the temple faded as we all stood on the Holodeck grid.  Mindy jumped for joy as both Wendy and I took turns hugging her.  I was so glad Mindy was whole at last.


    When's it my turn?
    Wouldn't I love, love to explore that shore up above?
    Out of the sea
    Wish I could be
    Part of that world

    Both Wendy and Mindy changed out of their Exxorian gowns.  I did as well by putting my palms together and saying, "Sorceress" changing back into my human form.  They quickly finished the little work that remained. Soon my starship had all of its new functions working and tested.  I had informed the Super Friends and they had a celebration waiting for Mindy in honor of her momentous day.  I set the Starship to automated functioning and they there of us used the Translocation chamber to beam into the Hall of Justice

    There was such a celebration as Mindy came into the midst of all the assembled Super Friends.   Just as sure as though she had stepped out of the sea onto the dry land, Mindy had arrived.  Without a doubt , Mindy was now and for always would be part of our world.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    SF shield

    Song Three ~ Faith

     Based on 'Where My Heart Will Take Me' by Diane Warren

     

     

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I had asked again for the chance to speak to the Exxorian Goddess.  I used my sorcery to change into the Exxorian robes of the Emissary of the Goddess.   I was glad that my form change to Exxorian was for me to call out, "Glivney!" while I held my palms together.  Had I been required to use her Terran name, Jayna, I would not have been able to do it.  Nevertheless this was now my Exxorian form that I had and out of respect for the Goddess, I changed into it prior to our meeting.

     I could not deal with my Exxorian form being Glivney which was a reminder that in this universe she was dead.  She was the priestess of the Goddess who had perished when the temple had been destroyed .  She was also the friend and former Wonder Twin of this universe, Jayna.  I knew that she existed in another universe and she and her brother were dealing with the temporal causality loop that they had created.   Were it not for the intervention of the Goddess, that loop would have had this universe frozen between those few moments of time.

    I felt myself being ported away from my Exxorian Space Cruiser orbiting the earth to her temple which no longer existed.  I suspected that we were in the past making use of the temple while those who attended it ordinarily were asleep.  Instead of being set up like a courtroom for judgment like the time that Dick's timeline was shifted forward to allow him to become Nightwing and Stephanie Brown's timeline shifted so instead of being Robin for 47 days she instead became Flamebird and a younger Rachel Wayne had taken her place as Robin, the Girl Wonder. 

    A table was set up between two chairs.  On the table sitting in a holder was an object that was shaped like an ellipse only three dimensional.  It was a work of art composed of some of the most costly materials in the universe.  I found  myself dressed in the gown I wore now for my conversations with the Goddess which symbolized that I would be her successor.  It seemed obvious to me that when the Goddess arrived she would take one of the chairs so I went to one of the chairs and sat down and waited for her to appear.

    It's been a long road getting from there to here.

    The Goddess of Exxor appeared in all of her splendor and sat down with me.  "Greetings, Daughter! " We both stood and she came over and gave me a big hug.  "My Daughter, you have traveled a long road in getting to this place.  The journey is worthwhile both for you and for I as well as for the Exxorians"

    "I submit myself to your will, my mother and I live for the journey"

    "I am pleased, my daughter.   Yet you are uneasy with your present burden"

    "I wear the form of my friend, Glivney, and instead of good things I dwell on death.  Her death in the temple in this universe and that she faces death in the universe she is in now."

    "My daughter, I did not mean it for a burden but it was a consequence of the shift in timelines.  However, it is my intention that you by your efforts should introduce another timeline in which all the quadruplets survive.   I see no reason for you to suffer anguish in the mean time so I will give you another Exxorian form to wear."

    I kneeled before her in anticipation of her blessing me by laying her hands on top of my head.  I felt the universe blink and heard the voice of the Goddess, "Rise Rua!"

    I returned to my place in the seat beside the table and saw before me on the table a mirror and I looked and saw a different but clearly related girl reflected before me.  After seeing pictures of the  Wonder Twins' Mother when she was young, it was clear that I was now indeed, Rua, the Wonder Twins' mother, had perished in a plague when the Wonder Twins were young.  I never knew Rua so her form was not a burden to carry and this Rua was so young that I hoped that seeing me would not be as bad on the twins.

    "Thank you for this blessing Mother.  I am pleased that I do not wear the form of one of the quadruplets any longer.   Did Rua have the same genetic mutation that gave the Wonder Twins their power?"

    "Yes Daughter.  As Rua you can interact with the quadruplets to call forth the power in the same way as you could wearing Vylylia and Glivney's forms.  Her age at the time of the plague muted the natural immunity that she had.   She was weakened by both the disease and the death of her husband,  that she died too." .

    "Mother, what is this object on the table between us?  It is very beautiful and looks to have immeasurable worth."

    "Child, this object is the conduit of my blessing to one of the Exxorian people in the spring of each year in times past.  I knew that the most deserving of my blessing each year would be so humble as to feel others deserved my attention more than they.  In the spring is what is called commonly, "The Great Egg Hunt".  I would port the object from its place in the temple into hiding.  I chose the hiding place each year so that one of the deserving which didn't feel themselves worthy of my blessing would have an excuse to come before me and let me help them."

    "Mother, this is the object as it was in the past.  What of the here and now?"

    "I had ported it away in the hunt just before I traded my existence for that of the planet Exxor.  I presume that it escaped the cataclysm and still exists.  One day it will return to me as it always has been."

      

    It's been a long time but my time is finally near!

    "Mother, What task is it that you intend for me to do that will change the timeline?"

    "Daughter, It has been a long time that I have been waiting to see the task accomplished, but my time is finally near that I will be able to observe its completion."

    "Mother, when did your wait begin?"

    "My dear Rua, this goes back to the assault on Exxor.  It began with their super weapon being detonated which involved all the bombs being placed around Exxor in the same manner that all the bombs were placed on Earth."

    "What Happened?"

    "Even a Goddess has limits to her power and mine is more about people than things.   The only way that I could stop the explosion was to place a hole in my timeline where I did not and could never exist.  I was able to summon the great power to do away with the already exploding bombs and afterward I no longer existed.  From the perspective of Exxor the doomsday weapon was never detonated."

    "How did the enemy react?"

    "The enemy, Drax, when he could not carry out a plan for world destruction, carried out a campaign of terror calculated to drive all the Exxorians away from the planet starting with the destruction of my Temple."

    "And how do I fit in?"

    "My daughter, when you are ready to take on this challenge, I will give you access to all of my powers while retaining my ability to use them as well as part of your training.  I hope that you will go where I can not go and do what I can not do, save the temple and banish Drax from Exxor."  


    And I will see my dream come alive at last, I will touch the sky!

    "Daughter, in that day I will witness the result of my dream coming true.  I understand that you have learned to fly.  Come fly with me and I will show you the glory of my temple and of the planet Exxor before it was soiled by Drax."

    "I love to fly, Mother! It seems like I touch the sky.  Lead on!"

    As if on cue both of us lifted up towards the high vaulted ceiling.  We both flew towards a window in the roof where the light shown thru.  I found that it was energy keeping out the weather and we both passed right thru it and up into the sky.  

    The wonder of flight and the freedom overwhelms me as the Goddess and I raced skyward hand in hand.  We circled the grounds of the temple in all its glory.   The temple shining as a testimony to the people's devotion and all of the other buildings and areas on the temple grounds for those who had devoted their lives to the Goddess.  I wept seeing it in all of its beauty and remembering the photos I had seen of the same spot now on the planet Exxor where all that remained was a lifeless crater where all of this had been and a tiny memorial to all those who died as the temple and all of its environs were consumed by the explosion.

    We flew round the globe and I was treated to the beauty of the planet Exxor before Drax had left his mark on this world.  This was much more rewarding seeing it first hand than in the holographic images that I had seen as I studied the planet and its people.  It was so very much more relaxed talking with the Goddess as we were flying.  There were other questions I was dying to ask and now seemed the time to ask them.


    And they're not gonna hold me down no more!

    "It is difficult to be earth bound when having an experience like this."

    "It is thru you, my successor, that I intend that the one thing that I can not fix may be righted."

     "I look forward to being able to make that dream come true, Mother"

    "Will that be the end?"

    "While you prevent the destruction, I can't be with you where I cant exist.  After you return to the here and now, we will have more time together as I teach you more before I leave."

    "I will be glad Mother that the forces of Drax will be unable to hold you down any more."

    "I will be glad to share my power with you, Daughter in that day and for you to take my place as Goddess before the people of Exxor.   I will be free to make sure that you have everything you need before I place the full burden of being the Goddess upon you."

    "Thank you Mother, for placing so much confidence in me.  I wont disappoint you


    No, they're not gonna change my mind!

    "Knowing this, Daughter, does it change your mind? Are you still willing to be my successor."

    "Mother, I am not gonna change my mind.  No matter what the challenges are, I will be committed to the calling to which I have been given."

    "Thank you my Daughter! It warms my soul to know that you will not be turned away from the purpose."

    "Will I have to give up being Sorceress and human when I take your place as the Goddess ?"

    "My Daughter, that will be up to you after I depart.  After all you will be Goddess alone and free to do whatever you feel is right."

    "Mother, Will I have to be celibate in order to assume the mantle of the Goddess?"

    "No, daughter, that is not a requirement.  Should you choose to marry, your spouse will not be imbued with the power for that is yours alone to carry.  There have been others in the past who wore the mantle of Goddess who had a consort and I expect that there will be more in the future."

    "Thank you, Mother.  There is a special young man in my life.   We have chosen not to show our love in that special way until both of us are adults.   I am enjoying myself in the here and now and I'm glad that I would not have to give up having him be a special part of my life to fulfill this new destiny."

    "You are welcome, child.  I have enjoyed this talk  Is there anything else that you would like to ask me?"

    "Mother, my heart is clear.  Thank you for spending this time with me."

    "Daughter, may you go in love."  She ported me from out of midair back to the starship where she had found me.

     
    Cause I got faith of the heart, I'm going where my heart will take me!

    There was one place where my heart was taking me and that was to Sam's side.   I had faith that everything that the Goddess expected would come to pass.  I felt that by going where my heart would take me that I would be prepared for the future that would come.  For now my heart was urging me to enjoy the here and now.  I pressed my palms together and said, "Joan Ellen" transforming me back to my mundane human form.  I knew just where Sam would be, on the baseball field whether it was playing a game or practicing with his teammates that is his second love, after me of course.  I ported away to where my heart was taking me.

    I appeared in the stands and saw Sam on the mound.   I looked at the scoreboard and could see that Sam was pitching a no hitter from the line score.  He seemed in the groove where he could do no wrong.  I cheered him on as every pitch nibbled at the corners as those few pitches which struck wood were only ground outs or pop ups.  Finally the last pitch was delivered as the third out was made and the no hitter went into the record books.

    I wanted to run onto the field and jump into his arms.  Our eyes met and the look in his eyes told me that as soon as he could that he would be joining me. Instead, I watched as his teammates swarmed him and lifted him on their shoulders and carried him off the field.    I wasn't disappointed as I waited outside the clubhouse door with some more of the player's girlfriends.  Sam took one look at me as he emerged from the door and swept me up and spun me around in his arms.

    I got faith to believe I can do anything!

    "How are you gorgeous? I missed you!" He held me in his arms and kissed me passionately.  

    When we had come up for air, I answered, "I feel wonderful, handsome and I missed you too.":

    "I can tell, you passionate minx!" I melted in his arms and life was very good.  I didn't realize how much time had past but it became apparent when only Sam and I were standing by the clubhouse door and the lights went off both on the field and in the club house.

    All of a sudden a light appeared in Sam's eyes and at the same time I felt the universe blink and I wondered what had happened.  "Joan, I have to go back inside.  I left something inside. It will only take a moment." 

    "OK, Sam, I'll wait right here for you."

    Sam tried the door and it seemed to be locked.   Sam was really determined to get thru that door so he tried again to force the door open.  He lifted the whole door off as the hinges broke. He propped up the door on the side of the club house.

    "Wow!  that's not normal and I didn't cause it!"

    "I know!  All of a sudden I feel so powerful! My whole body is energized! I believe that I can do anything!  Wow, what a rush!"

    While I used my sorcery to make the door whole, Sam in a much more controlled way tested to see what kind of powers that he might have in addition to super strength.  As he ticked off his list of powers, it became obvious that he had a lot of the same powers as Superman.  This was perplexing because I checked to see if he had  been changed into a Kryptonian.  It was conclusive that he was a Terran, just an extraordinary one.

    Sam went thru the now unlocked door to get the thing he left.  He soon returned with a wrapped present which he handed to me.  Like a kid at Christmas, I ripped off the wrapping paper to reveal a box of my favorite Godiva chocolates.  I gave him a big hug and kiss as he wrapped me up in his arms

    "What an extraordinary man you are, Sam!  That's it!  You can be Extraman!"

    "I like it! Okay, I'm Extraman! Can you design me a costume?"

    "Can I?  Of course! So mote it be!" And Sam was clothed in costume that had the same colors of Sorceress's own so they would look good side by side.  It had a small mask like my costume had and on his chest was the Greek letter Epsilon.  The one thing that it lacked was a cape since I could hear Edna Mole in my head saying, "No Cape!"

    "So what next, Sweetie?"

    "I guess the best place to check out your new powers is in the Hall of Justice.  I happen to have an in with them. Let's put you thru your paces in the combat simulator room."

    As I changed into my Sorceress costume, Sam responded, "Let's do it!"

    I ported us directly into the Hall of Justice's combat simulator room.

     
    I got strength of the soul and no one's gonna bend or break me!

    I always knew that Sam had strength of the soul, but finding out he had super powers too was something that I would have never expected.   In the back of my mind, I assumed that it was a consequence of the judgment of the Goddess that he had gone thru. 

    "Computer, recognize Sorceress and enter command mode"

    "Sorceress identity confirmed, awaiting commands"

    "Register Sam Waterman codename Extraman and grant limited access to Super Friends facilities as a subject of interest."

    "Confirm Extraman registered as person of interest and granted limited access.  Ready to record voice print"

    Sam answered "Sam Waterman codename Extraman"

    "Voice print recorded and dossier file initiated."

    "Well that squares you with the computer, Sam Lets put you thru your paces.  Let's try this!"

    "Computer, initiate Superman exercise program one participant Extraman, control Sorceress"

    "Compliance!"  An area of the room was protected by force fields and things that Superman found challenging began to confront Sam.  Since he was just getting used to his powers, he did not always cleanly meet each challenge but the mistakes proved his invulnerability.  In each situation should he be in actual danger, I was ready to make a catch and prevent any harm to Sam.  He was determined that nothing was going to bend or break him.  Sam in part of the exercises demonstrated precision flying which came quite naturally to him.  When the end signal sounded, Sam lighted beside me and caught his breath.  "Now that was a workout!"

    "Are you gain for one more?"  Superman had an exercise where he practiced disposing of Kryptonite and he had a small quantity of green K that the room used to give realism to the exercise.  I wanted to see if being exposed to Green K would show the same vulnerability as Superman.  "Computer run Superman exercise Green K disposal, participant Extraman, control Sorceress"  "Compliance!"

    The program set up and exposed Sam to Green K.  Instead of the long range disposal techniques that Superman had to use, Sam just walked right up to the green K without any ill effect and placed it in a lead container which had been provided which ended the simulation. "How do you feel, Extraman?" 

    "I feel fine.  No ill effects.  Green K doesn't phase me."

    "That's really good news.   We'll still have to keep watch out for anything that might be a problem to you but it is really good that it's not the same one as Superman."

    I can reach any star!

    "Joan, would you like to go fly with me?"

    "I'd love to, Sam!  Let me port us outside of the hall and we can really open up."

    "Okay, Joan!" I ported us into the sky above the Hall of Justice.   Instead of a sightseeing trip, Sam had only one thing on his mind.  He wanted to see how fast he could go.  We both shot upward thru the air and soon came thru the atmosphere into space.  Once into space we went even faster.  Sam was pointed at a star and we both sped toward it.   We reached the speed of light and we entered subspace which was a rush for both of us. 

    We came out of subspace as we slowed to come to a stop bathed in the light of the star that we had reached.  I was so proud of my Sam!  Without a magical assist, I would have never kept up with him.   Sam rewarded me for the journey as he took me into his arms and kissed me! Oh that was heaven, making out within the environ of another star. 


    I got faith, I got faith, Faith of the heart!

    This was another wonderful day for me!  My faith was rewarded with so many blessings.   I no longer had to worry about Sam since Sam could take care of himself.  He has faith in me and I have faith in him.  Together there is no telling where our hearts will take us!  It was all due to our faith of the heart!

    "I love you, Joan!"

    "I love you too, Sam!"

    The End

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    This story is dedicated to the memory of my friend, Joan.

    Wayne Manor ~ Egged On

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Magic
    • Superheroes
    • Fanfiction

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School

    TG Themes: 

    • Bad Boy to Good Girl
    • Voluntary

    TG Elements: 

    • Costumes and Masks

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)
    • Fan-Fiction, poster's responsibility
    • Revised and Reposted Version



    "Settle down, are you kidding? I'm at the top of my game! I'm right up there with the big dogs! Girls, come on. Leave the saving of the world to the men? I don't think so." - Elastigirl in "The Incredibles"



    Wayne Manor ~ Egged On

    Goddess of Exxor Universe

    A Super Friends Fan Fiction


    By Sasha Zarya Nexus


    Can Robin the Girl Wonder aka Rachel Stephanie Wayne cope with becoming Batman's daughter?

    This fan fiction piece is based on the original works, “All New Super Friends Hour" by Hannah Barbera, copyright 1977 and "Extreme Justice #9" by DC Comics, Copyright 1995. Cosmeg originated in "The Gods Themselves" by Arthur C Clarke .Copyright 1972  All original characters and plot lines are the property of the owners, and any resemblance to individuals either living or dead is coincidental. This piece is for entertainment purposes only and is not intended as a copyright infringement.

    I'd like to thank Randalynn for her suggestion that the lives of Batman with Robin the Girl Wonder should be examined carefully since the new dynamic in their relationship would make good storytelling. She even suggested the title Wayne Manor that I used for the story. Thanks so much Randalynn.


    Episode 1 ~ Judgment



    I, Robin the Girl Wonder aka Rachel Grayson, was much in thought about everything that had brought me to this point since I was waiting for judgment from the Goddess of Exxor. Once I realized that some how in my female body was both my female soul and Dick's male soul, which was hiding from me, that appealing for the Goddess of Exxor to judge me was the only way both Dick and I could find happiness.

    When this began I was plain ordinary Robin, the Boy Wonder aka Dick Grayson, a 17 year old boy. I accompanied Joan and Jayna in the combat simulator room at the Hall of Justice. I know many forms of self defense suited to women and Joan being brand new to being a woman could use some training. I knew the techniques well enough to coach them. My only handicap was that many of them also relied on the different center of gravity and body mass distribution that women have naturally so I could not demonstrate them.

    While Jayna (who could shape shift and was one of the Wonder Twins) and Joan (who Jayna, as a duplicate of a Goddess, had transformed) were taking a break, they became focused on each other.

    Joan finished and explained what she had been doing.” Robin and Jayna, I want to try something, and Wonder Woman said that this is the place to try it, rather than in combat or I guess, at home. I've copied Jayna's aura to my memory. After that I'm going to astral project my spirit out of my body so I can see if I can shape shift my body to look like Jayna's. I'll weave my small auras so that they are identical to Jayna's auras. When I'm ready, I'll say something to trigger the change and let my astral spirit reunite with my new body."

    "Wow, that sounds freaky, Joan! Good Luck!" said Jayna

    “Good Luck, Joan!” I told her, “We'll try to get you some help, if you need it."

    "Here goes nothing!" Joan squealed. She lay on the floor and started doing what she said, I guessed.

    "Magical energy release below live monitor threshold detected. " intoned the simulator room.

    When Joan spoke in an audible voice, it seemed to come from the entire room, "So mote it be!"

    Lying where Joan's body had been moments before was a twin, or would it be, triplet of Jayna who looked as though she were about to speak.

    The simulator room boomed, "Magical energy release detected at factor 4. Remote Live Monitoring initiated. Expert dispatched."

    Joan spoke in Jayna's voice, "Room: Query: Who is the expert dispatched to monitor the magical energy discharge?"

    The Room answered her, "Wonder Woman, ETA Two Hours." "Hall of Justice has initiated isolation protocol, pending arrival of Wonder Woman"

    Jayna observed, "Must not be real important otherwise they would have dispatched one of the other Super Friends to check on us earlier. Room: Is everything functional for further simulation?"

    The Simulation Room responded, "I am operating within acceptable limits. Quarantine measures are precautionary and not due to any actual danger."

    Joan in her Exxorean body and Jayna used the Wonder Twin powers to shape shift into human form and Joan looked like herself again while Joan became the human girl I had seen her become in the past.

    I was bored so I told them, "Well while we are stuck in here perhaps you'll do something for me that will help you ladies train?" I both looked and felt mischievous. I was amazed that the magic had worked on Joan, but strongly doubted it would work on me.

    Joan asked me, "What is that Robin?"

    I replied, "Lets see if you can shape shift someone other than yourself, and make me a girl for a while. That way I could show you the self defense techniques I know, instead of just telling you about them. Think you are up to the challenge Joan?"

    Joan pleaded, "Are you sure about this? Messing with your gender can lead to trouble." How right she was only I did not realize it then.

    I replied confidently, "I'll take the risk, I'll just be Robin, the Girl Wonder for a while."

    Joan told us, "OK, here goes!." Joan began to concentrate and prepare. Joan had me lie down for safety and she slid my astral spirit out of my body while she spoke the words that would trigger the change, "So Mote it be!"

    Instantly, I saw that my body now was indeed a Girl Wonder, as my new costume with its miniskirt accentuated each curve. Joan placed my astral spirit within my new body and my spirit was now female. As I went in I felt a male presence but it retreated so quickly and I could no longer feel it so I guessed that I had imagined it. I cried out in amazement at what had been done to make me a girl in spirit and body. I smiled and I did not recall ever feeling this good and at peace with myself.

    The Room interrupted and said, "Magical energy release detected at factor 5. Lockdown still in progress."

    "Well, Ladies!", Robin started, "Lets get started on that workout I promised you. It looks like we all need it now."

    Jayna and Joan shouted together, "Let's do it!”

    Over an hour later, us three women were very satisfied with the workout I had led us thru. As we were cooling down, Wonder Woman used her override and came into the Simulation room.

    Jayna pointing out Robin to Wonder Woman, "May I present Robin, the Girl Wonder”

    I turned to Wonder Woman and curtseyed and said to her, "I hope you are well."

    Wonder woman replied, "I am quite well, Thank You. Batman sends his regards to you and also, this list of exercises he expects you to do, should you remain in that form for the near term, so that you will be prepared to be at his side."

    I took the paper, "Of course. Batman is correct. I must be in fighting shape. I'll get on these immediately"

    I went into another section of the combat simulator room, which adapted itself for the simulation that Batman had requested, and disappeared.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I had practiced the solo exercises that Batman had requested. After a bit, Batman joined me in the simulator room and without a word other than what commands needed to be given to coordinate our attack, we started the duo exercises. We were up at 'Dynamic Duo' standards when my Teen Super Friend Communicator interrupted

    "Joan to Robin, Come in please?” Joan queried

    "Robin the Girl Wonder here. How can I help, Joan?” I asked

    Joan answered, "Well I was thinking of offering my help. Other than the clothes you are wearing, all of the rest of your clothes are boy's clothes, but with my new power I can change them into the girl’s equivalent so they will fit you if you like. I just need your permission and Batman's to have access to your quarters to work on it. Since I have to go piece by piece it might take a couple of hours, but they need me off of the control level, anyway, because of some Super Friends Assembly happening tonight. I thought I would make productive use of my time while leaving you in less a predicament about what to wear."

    I replied, "You are a sweet girl, Joan, Thanks for your offer to help! Unless Batman has an objection, I’ll ask him to tell the Super Friends computer that you have permission to enter our quarters. "

    Batman answered, "Batman here, patching in. Thank you for the help Joan! I'll get the permission change made so you can get to work on it.”

    Batman used his Super Friends communicator on both channels, “Patching to Super Friends Computer; Recognize Batman voice print."

    "Recognized. Proceed with command function”, responded the Super Friends Computer

    Batman continued, "Permit Codename Sorceress access to Batman and Robin's quarters and confirm."

    The Computer replied, "Confirm Joan Waterman, Codename Sorceress, given access to Batman and Robin's quarters"

    Batman directed to Joan, "That's all. Sorceress, enjoy plying your craft. Robin and I will be in the simulator awhile, working on our combat attacks"

    >"Thank you Batman and Robin. Sorceress out.”

    Joan sounded very pleased with herself as she signed out.

    Batman and I resumed our combat simulations and Batman became a little more talkative. Batman told me that Joan was going to become a Teen Super Friend tonight. I appreciated that she used the time could have wasted helping me. Batman went to the Batmobile for a spare uniform and he used other facilities to shower and change.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I slipped in to my quarters because I needed to shower and make a quick change into one of the uniforms that Joan had just made wearable, and left to go to the assembly before it started. We were going to have to request another room for me since sharing a bathroom did not seem fair now. I'm sure Batman would not appreciate the lingerie and hose I had drying in the bathroom hanging everywhere. In cutting it this close I was going to have quite an entrance unveiling Robin the Girl Wonder.

    The Super Friends can do quite a lot of pomp and circumstance when we want to do so. Joan was inducted with great honor into the Teen Super Friends as a super heroine in training. I had too busy a day myself so I went back to my quarters early and stripped and put on my nightgown and went to bed with the light off but with the bathroom door cracked open a bit. I couldn't sleep and instead listened out for Batman to come in and his reaction to my things in the bathroom. I was not disappointed since he took one look at the bathroom and I realized he was recording a Teen Trouble Alert message.

    I overheard Batman say, "Sorceress, I came home to find our bathroom with hose and lingerie drying all over the place. I will admit that I bypassed the queuing program to assign this to you, but I need your help. Could it be that this wanting to be a girl had nothing to do with his position as a man previously? Postulate a normal man would be male in mind soul and body, and if this were flipped to the reverse, that a soul mind and body that was female would result. That person would realize a need to stay female, but based on their situation now, but not by any previous need that was unfulfilled as a man. It looks like you did too good a job making Robin a woman, and now there are no traces of a man to go back to, even though his memories are intact. Please send help!"

    Now I had the first indication of what was troubling Batman, who obviously wanted Sorceress to change me into a boy wonder again. I knew I was a girl, body and soul, and being trapped in the body of a boy would be torment for me. Now I had to make sure that Sorceress understood that I did not want to change back. I guess that Batman noticed the cracked door and he closed the bathroom door on his side of the room. I could no longer hear what was going on in Batman's quarters. I willed myself to go to sleep since there was nothing else to do right now.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The next day Batman avoided me but I did my part and worked out in the combat simulator room perfecting my combat skills. I decided that I could no longer be Richard 'Dick' Grayson and I would be instead Rachel Grayson 'After completing my workout, I went to my quarters to take a shower. After I showered and dressed in lingerie and a robe, I was interrupted by my Teen Super Friend Communicator with Joan's voice saying, "Sorceress calling Girl Wonder. "

    I replied, "Girl Wonder here. What can I do for you, Sorceress?"

    Sorceress answered, "I'd like to discuss something with you if you have a few moments."

    I told her, "Anything for you, sweetie. I'm in my bedroom and you still have access, come on in."

    She finished, "Be right there," and she was quite literally, since she teleported into my room where she found me in lingerie covered by a short robe sitting on the bed in lotus position

    Sorceress spoke softly and sweetly, "Can we talk?"

    I looked at Sorceress and exclaimed, "That was fast!"

    Sorceress told me, "I can teleport now. "Robin, Sweetie", Sorceress took my hands in hers, "I let you down. I messed up by not leaving you something so you could feel your old life was worthwhile. I'm sure being totally female is a big rush because it is different, and eventually things will get to be second nature, including periods and all the rest."

    I replied, "Darling, you are a super heroine, not a goddess! I don't want to go oops, but you do. No one really was hurt by Dick Grayson mysteriously disappearing, which is why I was a good choice to be Robin. Bats and I will construct … Heck, if I know Bats; he's already covered me with a complete female alter ego. I know that I don't have the pull that I should have back to my original male side. I can accept that what you did changed me so that I am not the same person that I was before, and in hanging on to this life I send another aspect of myself to the oblivion"

    Sorceress continued, "There's more. Sweetie. The method I used to change you wasn't proven, and it was only my first time trying it with anyone. I guess success depends on how good a weaver that I am, but my method required changing and repositioning and reshaping color and texturing the mini elements of your aura to match a set pattern. For your transformation specifically, changing every single male part of your aura into female, took a little creativity, because the female auras are more shaped and textured than their male counterparts. I don't know how long it will last, but eventually something is going to snap back to its original shape, place, texture, or color, When that happens painful physical changes will happen as your body reverts to a more male state. If you wait to let things revert over time, my method of changing you may not be available any more."

    I pleaded with her, "You know that I am scared to change this, that I will lose feeling this way. That what you did was either a one in a million fluke, or else the old me may withhold this life from me."

    Sorceress countered, "Robin, even the old you has got to be moved by the way you plead your case. We could record a plea from you to return you to this form, along with a chronology of events we can get from the Hall of Justice visual records. You and I know what we are talking about in private quarters, so we could reenact that. The best way for the life you desire to be granted, is for him to submit himself for judgment to the Exxorean goddess. She promises two things, which are that you will be whole, and that you will have a chance at happiness some time in the future. Most often she leaves those who are Trans in their native universe and those who aren't Trans, swapped with their opposite in a parallel universe."

    I told her, "That's a lot to think about Sorceress. I'll begin recording my appeal to the old me to make us female."

    Sorceress told me, "See you later, Girl Wonder" Sorceress teleported out of my quarters. Being judged by the Goddess may be my only hope and not to let Joan turn me back but for me to be judged as I am. Until I could get Joan to see reason, I would have to go along with her so she would not do something out of frustration.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I had hopes that eventually Sorceress could be made to see reason. I heard from her again the next day when I had stopped working out and had come to get something from the cafeteria. My communicator called, “Joan to Rachel" She sounded a little different from normal

    >I answered, "Rachel here, I'm in the cafeteria if you want to talk in person"

    Joan responded, "I'll be right there"

    Joan teleported in to the cafeteria. She sat across from me and touched my arm," How are you today, girl?" I could see that she was Exxorean but I did not know the significance of it.

    I told her, "OK, I guess, considering. I have been putting quite a bit of work getting things recorded. This is a new look for you, dear one! Very Exxorean!. I imagine Jayna and Zayna appreciate it?"

    Joan explained, "Not completely. I've found out that I am the reincarnation of their sister Vylylia who died in the fall of Exxor. We are still working thru the shock and have not processed positive things yet. I've thought about my dilemma with your change and I'm trying to not impose my morality on the process. In order to really get this solved, I feel like the Goddess must be involved. I won’t even insist that the bad spell is taken off, but that's only if you agree to be judged by the Goddess. My spell is just window dressing for her that she can strip away as part of your judgment. You will be whole and also have a chance at happiness some time in the future."

    I replied with enthusiasm, "Wow, Girl! You sure mellowed out. I like these options even more. Any word on how Mindy is doing? Poor girl! She had her introduction to womanhood by starting with her first period immediately."

    Sorceress replied, "So far, so good." and then explained, "Mindy would change back now in a heart beat but I can’t do it while she's on her period. So we are waiting for it to be over. I have to be home soon ... And 'Girl Wonder', All my hopes!'" And Sorceress teleported away!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I was doing more exercises but Batman had excuse after excuse to not allow me to return to fight crime with him. I wondered if I would ever be perfect enough for him to give me a chance to get back to normal. On the other hand, I was excited that perhaps Joan and Batman would not force me into being a boy.

    There was a party in the evening where Joan's transman boyfriend Sam was celebrating the Goddess making him whole. Most of the teen super friends were at the party so it was lots of fun. I finally left the party and ended up later in my quarters preparing to go to sleep.

    I heard Sorceress on the Monitor channel, "Super Friends to Robin the Girl Wonder"

    I told her, "Go ahead"

    Sorceress explained, "Robin, I need you at the monitor room soonest. Full Status restoration. I hope that your partnership will be intact but if not I need your experience out on the front lines of combat!"

    I replied, "On my way!" I was able to determine as I approached the monitor room that a Super Villain, Darkseid had caused chaos in Metropolis by deploying 'male bombs' that turned males into savages who were destroying the city. Only Super Heroines were to be allowed to combat the menace since they were immune to the bombs.

    As I entered I noticed that Batman was distracted and we both heard Sorceress say, "So Mote It Be" and Batwoman came into existence.

    Sorceress told us, "Robin, you've been working at being a female super heroine since your transformation and this is brand new to you Batwoman. Its time to put aside your differences for the sake of the Super Friends and work as a team to defeat Darkseid"

    Batwoman responded, "Well spoken Sorceress, Welcome back Robin, To the Bat mobile!" And Batwoman took off for the garage while I sped up and passed her and was waiting in my seat when Batwoman made it there and questioned me, "How in the world do you manage to run in those heels Robin?"

    I told her, "Practice makes perfect, Bat Woman" We both heard a "So Mote it be!" from Sorceress who ported the Batmobile into the combat zone. The Batmobile began patrolling the war zone that had been the streets of downtown Metropolis.

    The team work of all the Super Heroines together defeated Darkseid and put an end to the Male Bombs and all the trouble that they caused. When it was all over, Batwoman and I were ported back to the Hall of Justice. Sorceress changed Batwoman back into Batman but left me Robin the Girl Wonder. I overheard Wonder Woman asking Sorceress why she did not turn me back and I was able to hear a little of the reply.

    Sorceress told Wonder Woman, "The Goddess permitted me to step outside of time as she does when she makes a judgment I opened Pandora's box and I could see no way to 'make it right' dealing just with Dick Grayson's life. Looking at the future, Dick Grayson looks at being Robin as not being a person but a job description, which is Batman's apprentice. By having a male outlook and with an apprentice model that means that at a certain point that Robin resigns from the job and goes into business for himself. Dick Grayson will cease to be Robin and became Nightwing instead. The cycle repeats with other boys who did not do as well as Dick and ended badly. Finally an enigma, Stephanie Brown, who would have been the first Girl Wonder, lasted a mere 47 days and was brutally murdered.  Her preparations, both physical and mental, were not up to the task and from her compensation behavior. There has to be some major tampering with the timeline if Robin the Girl Wonder is to continue to exist in the here and now and allow Dick Grayson, the man, a chance to exist too" That was all I heard before I moved out of earshot.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Joan and I had met in one of the conference rooms when both the Exxorian Goddess and an anachronistic Stephanie Agnes Brown in her Spoiler uniform appeared with them. By reflex both Joan and I started to kneel but the Goddess stopped them, “Rise children! We are met here in order to discuss the judgment that Rachel Grayson submits herself. Stephanie Agnes Brown now attired as Spoiler but who was also Robin the girl wonder in her future timeline, also submits to my judgment. There is one more party to this discussion who ought to be heard as well. ”

    We saw from my body emerge a spirit who looked like Dick Grayson before Sorceress transformed me.

    Dick walked over and took a chair at the table which we all did and then he spoke, “I am Dick Grayson. My Spirit has been sharing consciousness in the body of Rachel Grayson. I hid my presence from her so she could have autonomy.” Unlike most astral spirits, Dick seemed to be able to speak and act normally even though his body was transparent. That was weird that Dick had been inside me all along too.

    Joan began, “My take on this judgment, is that Dick Grayson will exist as a male and go ahead and become Nightwing. A different Stephanie Brown, who is the reincarnation of our Rachel, will discard the apprentice model and become Batman's companion. As a woman, she could be Robin beyond her teen years, as well. The longevity of her Girl Wonder would cancel the circumstances that brought about Stephanie Brown's premature Death. And in another Universe, say Earth 123c, Dick Grayson and Stephanie Brown would exist in the timeline that occurred before judgment."

    The Goddess lovingly addressed Joan,” My daughter, you forget one thing; It was by your power that the Spirit of Rachel Grayson was created from nothing. If I simply put Rachel’s spirit in Stephanie’s body which is transformed to match her new timeline then the same problem exists of two spirits inhabiting one body.”

    With thought Joan asked, “What is to be done? Even when I have created something out of nothing then I used a pattern.”

    “With Stephanie’s consent, daughter, you may use her body as a pattern after I have given her a new body and timeline and create for her a twin sister which can become Rachel’s body. This new Rachel, Stephanie’s twin can fulfill her destiny to be Robin the Girl Wonder.”

    Stephanie asked, “What is to become of me?”

    Dick spoke, “Stephanie, if you wish you can become my partner, Flamebird, and come with me to New York City to fight crime with me. I have a feeling that being my partner will be a whole lot better for you in the long run.”

    Stephanie nodded, “I would like that very much, Dick!”

    “It is settled, Rachel will be kissed with my judgment letting her spirit free and Dick Grayson’s body be restored in his older timeline as Nightwing. I will bless Stephanie by laying my hand on her head and adjust her timeline to make her Flamebird. My daughter, you and I and the Wonder Twins must join, as we did before to change Zayna’s power, to give you the power needed to create a new body for Rachel as Stephanie’s identical twin, Robin the Girl Wonder.” The Goddess stated.

    I asked, “Goddess is this possible?”

    The Goddess replied, “All things are possible if you only believe.”

    I stated, “I believe.  Be it unto me according to what you have said.”

    Stephanie echoed, “I believe. Be it unto me according to what you have said.”

    Joan told her, “I believe, I ask for your wisdom and courage, Goddess.”

    Dick said, “I believe! Count me in! “

    “As all have agreed, all who wish to be included will be summoned into my presence when all is prepared for my judgment” finished the Goddess. Dick’s spirit disappeared and was presumably inside Rachel. Stephanie and the Goddess also vanished leaving Joan and I in the room.

    “Good luck, Joan!” I called over her shoulder as I made a hasty exit from the conference room leaving Joan alone with her thoughts.

    Sorceress was right that she told me what she had found out and what the Goddess might do when she judged me and that this Stephanie Brown from the future might also be judged with me. I felt like both Sorceress and the Goddess had my best interests at heart now so I was going to put my faith in them. All I could do now was waiting till I was ported into the chamber where the judgment would take place later today.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    When it was time, I along with the others who were to take part was snatched from where we were and were deposited in what looked like an Exxorean Temple to the Goddess. The people who The Goddess brought seemed to be the only who existed. It was as though the rest who should be there were caught in an eddy of time. 'Glivney or Jayna was acting as a priestess of the temple and wore temple robes and stood by me, Rachel Grayson. Tomu or Zayna was identically dressed in temple robes and was standing beside Stephanie Brown who was wearing an Exxorean gown since she had been taken out of her future time. Already seated to witness the judgment was Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman and Aquaman. "Vylylia" or Sorceress was dressed in her robes that denoted her as the Emissary.

    It soon became clear that meant that Vylylia was also the Goddess' Herald as she announced, "All Rise and Give Respect to the Goddess of Exxor into whose court you all are called this day." Each man bowed and I along with each woman curtseyed to give the goddess respect.

    When "Vylylia" observed the Goddess in the seat of judgment, she announced, "You may all be seated." She herself had taken up standing behind the throne on the Goddess's right side.

    >Those observing relaxed a bit after having to give reverence to the Goddess while I and the others standing in the back anticipated being called into the Goddess presence.

    Vylylia announced" The Woman declaring herself to be Rachel Grayson, Robin, the Girl Wonder, who carries within her the spirit of Dick Grayson along with her own, is called before the presence of the Goddess."

    Glivney escorted me to a point 10 feet from the Goddess where both of us curtseyed. Glivney let go of my hand and I went forward to a pillow set at the Goddess's feet and curtseyed again and prostrate myself before the Goddess. The Goddess made no indication to attend to me yet.

    Instead she indicated that Vylylia continue. "Stephanie Agnes Brown is called into the presence of the Goddess!” declared Vylylia.

    This time Tomu escorted Stephanie down the aisle and the two of them also held and curtseyed at 10 foot out and then Stephanie herself came before the pillow and curtseyed and she too prostrate herself at the feet of the Goddess. The Goddess spoke something in a high royal dialect of Exxorean and the Goddess lifted their faces up with her hand placed under their chins

    Vylylia translated the Goddess's statement, "Raise your head and prepare to be judged."

    Each eye glued on the Goddess to see what she might do next. The suspense was broken when she kissed my forehead and laid her hands on the top of Stephanie's head.

    Then the excitement came! Every light in the temple went out as a bright light enveloped both Stephanie and I. I could not see anything but the light as the room was no more for me and then the universe blinked.

    As the bright light faded, It was clear that a change had occurred. I found that I was standing on the other side of where Stephanie Brown had been before and I also noticed I was a spirit. I looked over where I had been standing and I saw Dick Grayson very much a man, not as he had been but he looked older. Dick had on a new costume that looked like a very mod Batman outfit and nothing like the old Robin costume which I identified as the alter ego he had planned on taking, Nightwing.

    By his side was a girl in an equally mod Robin costume which had a sun on her chest and she looked like a 13 year old Stephanie Brown. She was now to be known as Flamebird.

    Vylylia declared, “Glivney and Tomu please attend the Goddess.” Glivney and Tomu met the Goddess and Vylylia at the front and the four of them joined hands.

    The four chanted in ancient Exxorian, “Bring forth the blessing given by the Exxorian Goddess!” A bright light enveloped all seven of them and the universe blinked again.

    Now I was beside Nightwing and Flamebird and no longer a spirit. I was a girl identical to the first except that I had on the Robin the Girl Wonder costume that I had worn when I had been called into the presence of the Goddess. The light in my eyes showed that this was none other than the soul and spirit of the female Grayson reincarnated into the twin sister of the thirteen year old Stephanie Agnes Brown.

    Vylylia observed "I have been given leave of the Goddess to reveal that the original time lines of both Dick Grayson and Stephanie Brown are preserved on Earth 123c.The judged may withdraw"

    Nightwing helped Flamebird and I to our feet and he bowed and Flamebird and I curtseyed. We backed out to 10 foot away and Dick bowed and Flamebird and I curtseyed again. It felt weird to have Dick, who looked to be 21 and soon would be my brother, escorting me when we were the same person not that long ago. Dick escorted us to the back of the temple while Glivney and Tomu followed in step behind us.

    Vylylia announced" This concludes the court of the Exxor Goddess. All rise and give her due reverence." Each man or woman gave respect to the Goddess as she exited her temple. When the door closed behind the Goddess, all gathered outside the main entrance around Nightwing who explained where his costume started.

    Batman beamed with pride at me, his Robin, the Girl Wonder, since he now had an 8 year younger person to mold in his image. I also have all of Dick Grayson's wealth of crime fighting experience. He no longer would have to worry about Dick Grayson's future since he was off to college in NYC and a new crime fighting career as Nightwing.

    Bats was looking in my direction and I couldn't wait to see what he had to say now that I, Rachel Stephanie, was his new Robin, the Girl Wonder!



    Episode 2 ~ Farewells



    I had come to think of myself as Rachel Stephanie Wayne now. That's as it should be because I carried the memories of being Stephanie as a girl. I remember all too clearly my days of being Dick Grayson and fighting as Robin the Boy Wonder at Batman's side. In the days between my being created and my final judgment, I was satisfied to think of myself as Rachel Grayson aka Robin the Girl Wonder. Now I am reborn and with a do - over and I'm glad that I was given 4 more years of life as Rachel Stephanie Wayne, the 13 year old girl. I guess my gift might be a result of Dick Grayson jumping ahead 4 years to be 21. He needed the extra years to gain the independence he wanted, if he was to hang out his own shingle and fight crime as Nightwing along with his ward and sister, Flamebird aka Stephanie Agnes Brown.

    Bats came over to greet me and give me a hug at the conclusion of the Goddess of Exxor's Court.

    "Robin, I am so proud that I will have you fighting by my side. I am sorry that the past few days that I have been avoiding you and campaigning for Dick's return. I am amazed at the miracle that gave you life. I won't ever doubt you again. Will you let me try to make it up to you?

    Robin touched his arm and smiled, "Sure, Bats”

    “What would you like to be your name when I adopt you as my daughter?”

    “I would like for my name to be Rachel Stephanie Wayne. What was it that you wanted to ask me?" I could tell he wanted to spend time with Dick tonight to give him a send off for his new career, like a graduation

    I replied with a wink, "Feminine intuition. You want to give Dick a send off into his new life tonight."

    He put his hand on my shoulder, "Is that Ok with you, Robin? You are with me for always now and we'll take the time that we need to start over with each other after I give my apprentice what he is due for his faithful service. And Robin, could you make the arrangements for al leave of absence from Monitor Duty and the Hall of Justice so we can take some time together at Wayne Manor to get to know each other all over again?"

    I smiled, "Please give Nightwing and Flamebird my regards and best of luck as their new journey begins. I'll make the arrangements with the Super Friends to cover us while we take a break at Wayne Manor. Have fun, Bats!"

    When Bats kissed me on the cheek before departing, my face flushed. I was sure it had turned as red as my 'love that red' lipstick, for I felt that kiss from my head to my toes. I tried to calm myself by reminding myself that I had been entrusted with a duty.

    It wasn't much easier on Bats who felt he owed it to his buddy to make sure he came home again. Bats froze me out when I turned up as a girl who would not be transformed back the way he thought I should be. It was fortunate that he used the fiction of bringing my skills up to fighting level when I was able to make up for Bat Woman's lack of skill when we faced the Male Bombs. That was a laugh because after the first day the combat simulations that Bats and I ran showed I as a girl was up to Dick's performance. But as a girl, I had to be twice as good as the boy me had been in order to satisfy Bats. I feel like Bats knew that he would be saved from what he thought was betraying Dick, if he kept me at arm's length.

    <

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    When the courtroom faded from view, I realized that I had been ported again just like I had been at the start of the Goddess of Exxor's court. It appeared that only the female Super Friends had materialized on the Promenade of the Hall of Justice and the male ones must be elsewhere celebrating Nightwing's new beginning.

    The Wonder Triplets all took turns giving Flamebird and me hugs. . It was strange for me to see Vylyia among them, knowing that she was also my friend, Sorceress. Wonder Woman gave Flamebird and me hugs and excused herself so she could take over Monitor Duty from Green Lantern.

    Vylylia told me, "Thank you for being persistent, Robin! It wasn't until I did the experiment with Mindy that I realized that it wasn't what I did to the body, but the soul's gender in keeping identity since we are adaptable at least for the short term. It took that for me to understand that creating you a total girl was not what made you unwilling to give up your new life no matter the cost."

    I smiled and said, "Thank you for using your connection as Emissary to intercede for me. Even I did not realize the entire truth since I was focused on my survival else I would have detected the boy's soul I which was concealed deep within. I thank you for giving me life. Life is not a mistake, it’s wonderful and should never be taken for granted."

    Vylylia looked her in the eyes, "That I was shocked and surprised to find you had been given life didn't make you any less welcome in my heart. I was amazed that anything so wonderful could have come out of my first attempt at transformation and likewise for bringing your body into existence as well. The Goddess of Exxor saw your two souls and knew that for either of you to be truly happy, both of you would need to be. The Goddess is truly wise, and I am glad she had a solution to make all of you whole and give you all a chance at happiness. What's next for you, Robin?"

    I told her touching her arm and smiling, "Bats and I are going to take some time to get to know each other again back home at Wayne Manor. I guess I need to go to the Monitor Room to arrange for us both to be excused from duty here for a while then we'll be back."

    Vylylia looked over at Stephanie in her Flamebird costume, “Stephanie what is next for you? “

    Flamebird answered, “I am going to my quarters to get packed up. Nightwing and I are going to be heading for New York City to set up shop. Since he is going to be out with the men, I will be packing his things up as well. See y’all later!”

    I added “I guess I need to go to the Monitor Room to arrange for us both to be excused from duty here for a while. Then we'll be back."

    <"Good Luck in your new lives, Rachel and Stephanie!” wished Vylylia

    Jayna and Zayna, who had been listening attentively added, "Best of Luck!" and "Don't do anything I wouldn't do!" First Jayna, then Zayna too, breaking into a giggle fit, as Flamebird departed.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I took that as my cue to leave and I walked toward the Monitor Room. I was lucky that I kept making my best better because on the day of the assault on Metropolis, I had just finished a session in the combat simulator which rated me at 200% efficiency from my Dick Grayson standard so Bats could no longer object and return me to duty to fight beside him. It was lucky for both of us that I was twice as good a Heroine because I had been drafted to go into the war zone and Bats would not be left behind even if the price of admission was to become Bat Woman. Bats still had her intellect and experience as a crime fighter but the physical skills needed to go with the gadgets to compensate for no super powers were not there. It's what our partnership has always been. When one of us were found wanting, the other stepped in to make up for it and pick the other up.

    I smiled at Wonder Woman who was in charge since she had Monitor Duty, "Greetings Diana. I would like to request for Bats and I release from Monitor Duty for a leave of absence from the Hall of Justice to tend to a personal matter."

    She touched my hair and asked," How long will you both be gone? I have every hope that you and Bruce will be able to work things out. Just remember that you have become his daughter and you are even younger than you realize yet so don't rush and you will understand in time."

    I was trying to understand but turned to practical things, "Is there a replacement available?"

    "I believe so. Green Lantern sent off all the female Members of the Green Lantern Corp, who answered Halle in defense of Metropolis, to go back to their sectors. The Guardians of OA have asked Hal to remain with Arisia for a time so that perhaps the Guardians may find a way to help Arisia while another member of the Corps continues to cover her space sector."

    "Super Friends to Green Lantern's of Sectors 2814 and 2815", Called Wonder Woman

    "Hal here" "Arisia here" Both Green Lanterns responded.

    "Green Lanterns, 2 Super Friends assigned to the Hall of Justice have requested a leave of absence, Could you both consent to being on Monitor Duty rotation for the immediate future?" Wonder Woman asked

    Hal told her, " I accept since being on Monitor Duty rotation, will not interfere with the current assignment that the Guardians have given to us." Arisia responded, "I also accept the commitment."

    Wonder Woman concluded, "Very Good, The Duty Rosters will be updated effective immediately! Thank you Green Lanterns, Wonder Woman Out."

    She continued just to me," Just wait till Arisia discovers that she is now due to relieve me in the morning and we'll see how enthusiastic she is then." The sparkle in her eyes showed me that she expected Arisia to be completely professional in her duties.

    "Computer, Accept Command Code, Wonder Woman Beta Gamma 08504"

    "Command code accepted, Awaiting Input"

    "Relieve Batman and Robin from Monitor Duty Rotation and Substitute the Green Lanterns of Sector 2814 and 2815 effective immediately." "Command accepted. Monitor Duty Roster Updated. Changes communicated to affected  Super Friends." "End Command Function Access. Wonder Woman, Out" "Compliance."

    "Now Sweetie you have time to pack instead of relieving me for Monitor Duty. If you two slip out of here without a fuss, I'll say my good bye now. Remember you can always call me. As Dick you relied on Bruce a lot but as Rachel, and not so grown up anymore at 13, you are my daughter and I love you! I'll always be there for you no matter where I might be."

    I hugged Diana tight and was so glad I had a Mother who claimed me as her daughter. "I love you too Mom! Thanks for everything. Good Journey!"

    Diana blew me a kiss and said "Good Journey!" as I walked back to my quarters. I wondered how I would get packed. I was sure that the task would be accomplished before morning.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Waiting outside my door was a very upset Vylylia in her Wonder Triplets uniform. She had summoned a sedan and was curled up meditating on it. It was clear she wasn't too happy about something cause would switch between praying and crying.

    I touched her on her arm and lifted her face to me and smiled at her, "Are you alright, dear? It's been a very emotional day for me too." I could tell Vylylia was holding back something from her sisters. Even her Exxorean form and Wonder Triplet outfit provided some kind of barrier to her unburdening herself. She had helped me so much so the least I could do is help her.

    "Come on Inside Vylylia and we'll talk in private about it." I told her as I offered my hand to help her up. I pressed my other hand against the entry plate to open the door.

    Vylylia told me, "I'd like that very much, Robin" and she followed me inside.

    I led Vylylia over to my bed where i had already taken a seat and curled my legs under me and she did likewise. I asked her, ”Which way do you feel the most comfortable, as a human or an Exxorean? When you’re in your uniform ready for combat, I mean?”

    Vylylia responded, "Unless I am in the presence of the Exxorian Goddess, I feel most comfortable being human. Most of my life I have been human so I guess it is natural that I would be most comfortable when I am Joan. Even when I didn't look like Joan on the outside, I was always been Joan on the inside. Being the sorceress, has so far been more than just being Joan, because I never did make a costume, so I came as I was, a teen girl. But I have been told my time is up, so I am going to work on a costume for myself soon."

    I continued. ”You have a unique outlook, since two transformations were woven into your timeline.”

    “You and I know that at one point I was transformed, and we have the memories of me that way to prove it. In my timeline I've always been Rachel Grayson, reincarnated as Rachel Stephanie Wayne, thanks to you. I remember being Dick, but in my new reality I never was anything other than Rachel."

    She touched my arm and smiled to comfort me over all that soul searching before she began, "For me, oh, guess I am most comfortable being Joan. I guess part of that might be that I am hardly out of either a uniform or ceremonial outfit when I am Exxorian. That’s when I have more costumes than I can shake a stick at. I have the priestess robes that my namesake wore and my Emissary robes and my Wonder Triplets uniform and my gowns I wear when The Goddess of Exxor has a discussion with me. I haven't seen the Twins out of their uniform and I've always been wearing a costume as an Exxorean so I cant imagine letting my hair down and relaxing right now. I've never seen you out of your Robin costume since this all started, Robin. What's up with that?"

    I began, “I didn't really have an identity other than Robin the Girl Wonder while my claim to life was in doubt. I wanted to always be wearing one of my costumes because I knew Batman to be too much of a gentleman to force me out of the costume I was wearing. I wanted to prove myself, and even more to him, that I belonged.

    It's time for me to slip off the uniform and become Rachel Stephanie Wayne, a 13 year old girl counting her lucky stars that an orphan like me is now the daughter of Bruce Wayne. Who would you like to be so you can relax? "

    I went to my walk in closet to consider what to wear while I waited for Vylylia to answer but instead she simply placed her palms together and said "Joan Ellen Waterman" and she was back to being that perky High School Freshman that she had become for the first time not too long ago as a result of a visit from the Wonder Twins.

    "Cheater!” I giggled, “Well I am glad you changed because you look more relaxed already. I'll be back in a few."

    I disappeared into the walk in closet and started undressing and returning my uniform to the hamper. I rushed, not because of trying to compete with Joan but I wanted to be back before she was too relaxed and perhaps asleep on my bed. I still had to find out what had been troubling her and I felt like she was about ready to tell me now. Soon after looking in the full length mirror, my Stephanie memories assured me that I had been flawless in getting ready.

    I told Joan as i touched her on the hand as I sat beside her on the bed, "Hi Joan! Meet Rachel Stephanie Wayne!"

    >"Rachel, you look so at peace with yourself. "

    I continued," But you don't seem to be so peaceful, Joan. Can you tell me what is troubling you, now, Sweetie?" I put my hand on her shoulder and with the other pulled back her hair from off her face and looked deep in her eyes.

    "Steph! I messed up! Not the way that I thought but it was me. I didn't even think it was possible. I knew better than to let myself do it, even accidentally, but if I could do that, what else might I do? “She couldn't hold back the flood of tears anymore and she wept into my shoulder as I hugged her tight to my bosom.

    I held her and rocked her as she let it all out. I told her, "I love you, Sweetie! You are a good person, who is a bit too tough on herself. There are so many here that love you and would do anything to help you when you need it."

    She cried herself out and I reached her a box of tissues and she dried her eyes. She told me, "Rachel, when I changed you I didn't know what I was doing, so I duplicated too much about you. I could not change your soul to female because it was immutable. I didn't realize that I was crossing a boundary in trying. I persisted and was able to create your sentient female soul using Dick's soul feminized as a pattern but since I could not change it then I pulled the elements out of the Ether and created the essential part of you from nothing. It’s the same way that I used the power I was given to create you a body that is a twin to your new sister, Stephanie Agnes Brown. Something steered me into making the transformation the right way, and the same something made sure all my shape shifts were permanent."

    I stood in Joan’s presence, awed. Joan had risen in power to the Goddess level! While I had been made based on a design that The One had created, both Joan and the Goddess of Exxor had had a hand in giving me a life worth living.

    "I don't mean to stare, but I've never met a Goddess before. Wow, Joan! Who ever chose you for this chose well, because the first thing that most people would do would be to remake the world in their image, rather than shed a tear over what you thought of as a mistake. Life, my life is not a mistake, and I am even more grateful that you did not try to ‘fix things’ till you had all the facts and didn’t merely act in self preservation or to sweep your mistake under the rug as though it never happened. As long as you can feel bad about using that power unknowingly, things will be OK with you and you will rule the power instead of letting the power rule you."

    Joan reached out and pulled my face toward her and tilted down to my forehead. She brushed my bangs out of the way and kissed me on the forehead. "I've got to go work on my costume so I'll leave you to pack. Thank you for letting me vent to you and for being my friend still and not being afraid of me. I love you!"

    "I love you too" I told Joan as she left and blew her a kiss. I guess it was time to be all packed so Bats and I could be off in the Bat mobile to Wayne Manor in the morning. My packing was quite efficient, and served as a distraction while I considered what to do. Joan must have known that I would be duty bound to report the revelation that she had made to the Super Friends. One thing that we had all agreed to as part of our oath is to disclose all abilities to the database, so in situations where a monitor is not available, tasks can be assigned to those who have the best chance of completing them. Soon the packing was completed and everything was ready for their departure from my side of things .

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I approached Wonder Woman in the Monitor Room. I was cautious because I didn't want to interrupt anything important. When I saw her paused for a moment, I spoke, "Wonder Woman, A word for a moment?"

    She smiled at me and said, "Sure Rachel, you look nice I was wondering if we would ever see you relax and out of your costume and it was worth the wait."

    I smiled, enjoying the compliment, "Thank you, Diana. I have some testimony from Sorceress about her powers. She seems likely to disclose this herself soon but I will be leaving the Hall for a while and wont have the luxury of waiting and I don't want anything to interfere with our stay." I gave the data to her on a bat chip that acted like a mini hard drive that the info resided on which interfaced with the Hall of Justice Computer. >

    When Diana saw the readout she nodded her assent, "You did the right thing putting this on file. We'll handle it without involving you. I’m sure Joan will soon be ready to tell us herself."

    I changed the subject hoping to get a lead on my brother's location, "I haven't really had a chance to talk to Nightwing since the Goddess' Court. Do you have any idea where he might be and what his plans are?"

    "He's staying in the Super Friends Extended Area, Suite 11A. I believe that right after his judgment; Wayne Manor reported they had been requested to send a selection of Dick's clothes here. He'll be leaving for NYC soon along with your sister Flamebird to take charge of the Teen Titans. I believe that the Super Friends have returned from giving him a party so he should be in his quarters soon. Take care, dear", Diana replied smiling knowingly at her, as she bade her farewell.

    I told her, "Thanks for all the information!" and I blew a kiss in her direction and turned to leave the Monitor room and went down a level into the corridors.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    >I heard over my Super Friends communicator, “Nightwing to Robin"

    I wasn't too shocked to answer, "Robin here, Go ahead brother dear"

    >He responded in good spirits, "Hey sis, could you meet Flamebird and me in the cafeteria? I'd like to chat with both of you.”

    I warmly told him, "Sure Dick, I'd just love that , see you in about five, Robin ,out"

    He responded, "Nightwing, out" I could get used to being a little sister, His first thought was of me once the party was over and everyone returned home. It was kind of weird, though, being called on the comm. as Robin, without any qualifiers. I realized that none would ever be needed again because big brother was now Nightwing and the title of Robin with its rights and responsibilities, was all mine, and mine alone.

    Both Dick and Stephanie had changed into civilian clothes too, somewhere along the way. When I entered the cafeteria he ran to me and spread his big arms. I jumped up into them and he wrapped me up in a bear hug. I felt loved totally and completely. Stephanie stood on the side lines for a moment rolling her eyes at us before launching herself into Dick’s arms too in a big group hug.

    When he finally let me down, I rose on my toes to give him a kiss on his cheek and Stephanie did likewise.

    "Dick thank you for being such a wonderful big brother. I love you so much", I gushed but it was what was in my heart. . Stephanie gleefully exclaimed, “Ditto!”

    "Rachel and Stephanie, thank you, for being such lovable little sisters. I'll always love you. both." said Dick who showed he was just as moved by the reunion.

    "I can't believe you turned out to be such a big strong hunk! If you were not my brother, be still my heart!" I said lightheartedly flirting as Stephanie watched with interest.

    "And you are a little heart breaker even at 13 you little jailbait you." My brother taunted and presented Stephanie and I with a spoon and setting between us a huge hot fudge sundae. He materialized a third spoon for himself and joined us in eating it.

    Stephanie sounded confident that she could hold up her end. "Thank you, Brother dear. It’s still my favorite! I guess my being a heartbreaker is just a burden we will both have to bear as we turn our attention elsewhere."

    Dick looked to me and held my hands in his, "I was doing my best to protect you, Rachel. If the choice had been in my hands, I would have freed you. I hid myself from you, but I always knew we had 2 souls in one body. I could never have left you trapped, Sis even if the cost of freeing you was my own life”

    I, looking into his eyes, told him, "I guess I was so fearful that the outcome would go against me. Had I realized that both you and I existed and it was not a zero sum game, then I would have been less fearful. I'm glad neither of us had to lose our chance to live.”

    Dick turned his attention back to both his sisters, "The age difference caught me by surprise, but I guess it makes it easier that the timeline came out favorably for both of us. I had 4 more years with Batman and we had found a way to co-exist, despite you as Spoiler, being a part of our lives even before your parents died.

    Even though you both won’t get a chance to start training as early as I, being able to start as Robin at 13 will help, added to your spoiler experience (and my experience as Robin). But it’s best you'll get to live your teenaged years and make your own memories, instead of relying only of mine."

    “The way that the memories of the different lives overlap is so weird!”. Exclaimed Stephanie

    "Way weird! I'm glad its over! It’s less confusing how things finally turned out.” He was relieved to say.

    I told Dick and Stephanie, "Dad and I are going home tomorrow. I know you both have your new life to get set up, but don't be a stranger! We love you, Brother and Sister and we’ll miss you when you are away too long."

    Dick gave here a tender hug and a kiss on the cheek. "I'll come home whenever I can. You know what the hours can be like in the 'world saving' business. There is not always a suitable replacement to fill in, so we do our best. See you soon, Sis!"

    Stephanie told her, “I’ll be home too when ever I can. And I will keep in close touch. I can see its going to be fun being twins even though we both have separate paths now.’ Stephanie hugged Rachel tight and each kissed the other on the cheek.

    Stephanie and Dick walked off, waving goodbye as they sought their suite. I got up and left, blowing them a return kiss before I went back to my quarters to turn in for the night. Now I could be sure of a sound sleep, so that I would be ready to make the trip in the Batmobile from Metropolis to Gotham City and home at Wayne Manor.



    Episode 3 ~ Batmobile



    Batman wanted to get an early start and I wasn't going to be the one holding him up and fall right into one of the untrue allegations against women that we are never ready on time.  I feel that we just value a dramatic entrance and for this situation, me being totally ready and waiting on Batman, sitting in the Batmobile was a statement I needed to make. 

    Bats made a fine entrance as he marched magnificently to the Batmobile without as much as a look in my direction.  I remotely opened a compartment that Batman put his luggage in and I closed it.  Oh my how my bosom showed its appreciation for his manliness and I thought to myself, 'Down girl! Bats is my father now!'

    I took a deep breath and composed myself as Bats got in and said a terse, "Good Morning" and immediately started the atomic batteries charging up capacitors in a deafening scream.   I buckled my seatbelt and grabbed on tight because it seemed like Bats was going to open the Batmobile up to full power right from the start.   I guess this was another test since he couldn't chastise me for being late.  I knew I could take it but could he?

    I screamed above the whine, "Atomic batteries to power, turbo to speed!”  I engaged the turbo assist and the flame leaped from the rear of the Batmobile.  The tires screamed as they spun in place and we lurched forward out of the Hall of Justice garage along our secret underground roadway to the Bat Cave.  

    Bats slapped me on the shoulder and said, "Robin, it really is you!  I'm sorry that I was so cold this morning.  I guess it’s taking me a little bit of time to get used to it really being you and you are female now. " 

    I told him, "Good morning Bats! I'm glad you enjoyed the blast from the past!  I'm looking forward to having a future together with me sharing in your mission."

    Bats replied, "Always, Robin!  You are family! We'll have to get used to the parameters but we do have a history together and I am glad that you are by my side, Robin." Bats smiled that smile that made me know that everything was alright and that meant so much to me.  I smiled back and touched his arm so he would know that I cared too.

    I asked Bats, "Does the Batmobile have any Rachmaninoff; it seems to be my favorite music these days?"

    He told me, "No Robin, Sorry!  I'll see about getting some loaded.  Don't you like Peter and the Wolf?"

    I replied, “I like it but its not my favorite anymore.  Is that OK?"

    Bats laughed and said, "It's wonderful, Robin! Just one more thing to get used to but I like getting used to the new you!"

    I blushed and said, "Thank you, Batman" I wanted to give him a kiss on the cheek but he was occupied with driving and I didn't want to distract him.

    I enjoyed the trip.  The scenery was non existent but we were the only car on the road and Bats really opened it out and could feel the wind blow thru my hair.  In one aspect it was like every single trip that I had ever taken in the Batmobile but in another way was my very first time and I was making the best of it.  Well it wasn't my first time as Robin the Girl Wonder in the Batmobile, but that was when my body was a female Dick Grayson instead of the new younger Stephanie Brown body that the Goddess had given me.

    The only thing that I had a concern about on our arrival was whether the robotics involved in the instant costume change could handle women's clothes which both my costume and my mundane wear were now.  I knew that Alfred was efficient but this would be a test of how efficient.   I guess I could stand to be dressed in Dick's clothes for once but I wasn't looking forward to it since I would look ridiculous

    The Bat Cave opened from the special entrance to the Hall of Justice freeway and the Batmobile stopped on the turntable which spun around to face the ordinary entrance.  We both exited the Batmobile and ran toward the bat poles.  As we were propelled upward I noticed that as we entered the change area a barrier had been erected between us and instead of robotics doing the clothes change, a teleport like at the Hall of Justice ported away our costumes and ported in our ordinary clothes.   I was pleasantly surprised to be clothed in one of my favorite outfits and I grinned since I was dressed really sexy!

    We both emerged from the bat poles located behind the bookcases in Bruce's study.  I gracefully landed on my 4 inch heels, which was nothing to me since I managed combat situations in heels.  In ordinary life I could manage even 6 inch heels easily if I had a good reason to do so. 

    Alfred was there to greet us, having been alerted when we entered the Bat Cave.  He told us, "Master Bruce, Miss Stephanie, I hope you had a pleasant journey.  Welcome home!"

    Bruce replied, "Alfred everything is beyond excellent as always.  Thank you!" 

    I told Alfred, "Thank you so much, Alfred!  I loved the way that you dressed me, way cool!  I was worried that I could come out in Dick's clothes but I should have known better, when did you learn so much about dressing a lady?" I giggled and reached out and touched Alfred's hand.

    Alfred answered, "Even an old dog can learn new tricks, Miss Stephanie.  I can show you to your new room, Miss Stephanie.  Master Bruce, Miss Gordon has accepted your invitation for dinner today.  I will alert you when she arrives."

    "Very good, Alfred.  I will be in the music room.  Please show Stephanie to her room.  Stephanie, I hope you like living here with me.  If you need anything for your room, please tell Alfred and he will see about getting it for you."

    I told him, "Thank you Bruce!" and I hugged him and gave him a kiss on the cheek and continued," I know I will be happy here!" 

    Bruce replied, "I know I will be too with you here with me, Stephanie"

    I smiled and blew Bruce a kiss and followed Alfred up the stairs in search of my bedroom.   

    Alfred turned on the lights to my room and I was enthralled.   The room was decorated in pinks and lavenders which featured an antique canopy bed with the covers all done in a lacy white.  I had a couple of chests of drawers and a dresser with mirror and a divine makeup table.  An antique roll top desk had within it the most modern of computing equipment.   Alfred opened the doors to the walk in closet and I was in heaven.   There were many outfits filling a third of the space leaving room for much more to be added.  A special organizer held my shoes with plenty of room for more.   I had a wonderful selection of Jewelry.   It was as though I had stepped in to Princess Mia's walk in closet from “Princess Diaries"  I guessed being Bruce Wayne's daughter was like being a princess.  

    As huge as the room was with the walk in closet, the floor space accessed so far didn't add up to the external measurement of the room.  I surmised that meant secret rooms which I would find out about in due time.  Alfred left me in my room to explore everything as he had other duties and before he left I told him, "Alfred this room is amazing. It's what every 'daddy's little girl' would want. Thank you for your part in it!  I kissed him on the cheek.

    Alfred smiled at me and said, "You are welcome Miss Stephanie.  Please call on me if you require anything.  I take my leave of you now."  And Alfred left to attend to other things in Wayne Manor."

    I played looking thru my things and making a mental list of things that I would like to add to my wardrobe.  I already had provided for me in my sizes a very good basic wardrobe.  There are things that aren't so basic that a teen girl like me likes to have available, too  I would have to find out Alfred's secret on how he managed to do so well with filling my closet and decorating my room.  In a bit I would have to do a little redecorating so my room would look less like a little girl's room and more a teen girl's room but that would be fine.   I was going to have to get a signed Nightwing poster.  I knew it was a little inappropriate but no one else would know that Nightwing was my brother and I would be doing my part to protect both his and my secret identity.   If Dick wants a signed Robin poster for his room, I would be glad to get one for him.

    I looked back thru my closet and picked out something for dinner.   I was sure that Bruce would wear a suit and Alfred would be dressed up of course so I picked out a nice black cocktail dress along with some black hose and black 6" pumps.   I loved the huge bathroom attached to the bedroom and the large sunken tub was amazing to bathe.   The bathroom also had a shower in a Plexiglas enclosure so I could get clean when I was in a hurry.   I would have to find out who this bedroom was designed for because she sure knew how to live.  I could really get used to a posh life.

    I finally got out of the tub and patted myself dry.  I hadn't gotten my hair wet so it would be easy to deal with so all I had to do is to get dressed and do my makeup.  I did both without much problem and went downstairs to check on Bruce and to see if our visitor had arrived yet. 

    I knew that Barbara Gordon was Batgirl because Mindy had told me.   That meant that besides a personal relationship because Bruce knew her father Police Commissioner Jim Gordon, Batman sometimes shared crime fighting missions with Batgirl.  I wonder if she really felt that she had a chance for a committed relationship with Bruce.  I wondered if she would resent my closeness with Bruce as a competitor for Bruce's affections.  I would try to see how she treated me.  Batgirl would be fun to work with and it would be nice if I could be friends with Barbara too.  If Batgirl saw me as a rival then I would have to do something to make it clear that I had no romantic intentions for Bruce..  If only he were not my father, what a hunk!  Steady girl! Don't want to dig myself in any deeper trouble. 

    When I found Bruce and Alfred in the music room, they both rose from their chairs and looked me over.  The expressions on both of their faces told me that they approved of how I looked.  I took my seat, smoothing my skirt underneath me and crossing my legs at the ankles.  They were listening to Rachmaninoff and I was especially glad that playing at that moment was "Rhapsody on a theme of Paganini".  That is my favorite music in the entire world, so I felt that held a good omen for the dinner.  When the Rhapsody concluded, Alfred excused himself to check on things. 

    With Alfred gone, it left me along with Bruce in the music room.   I wondered as we listened to more Rachmaninoff, why Bruce had decided to listen to this composer today.  Before when I had been Dick Grayson, we had spent many happy hours in this place listening to music, but never any Rachmaninoff.  I guess after my request in the Batmobile that he had been curious what I liked about the composer and decided to sample him again.   Bruce appeared to be enjoying himself so I guessed I would not have to listen on earphones when I listened to the Rhapsody in the Batmobile.

    We heard the doorbell so Bruce and I decided to go out to the entry to meet Barbara.  She looked lovely in her designer dress and stylish pumps and Bruce could not take his eyes off of her.   Bruce took Barbara's hand and kissed it then he introduced me, "Barbara, I would like you to meet my daughter, Rachel Stephanie Wayne."

     I curtseyed to her and took her hand that she offered to me as she said, "I'm very pleased to meet you, Rachel.  You are a wonderfully bright young lady.  I am very glad to meet you,"

    I released Barbara's hand and told her, "I am very pleased to meet you too, Miss Gordon.  Welcome again to Wayne Manor!"

    Alfred announced, "Dinner is served in the dining room, if you will all follow me."

    When I was old enough to be counted a full grown woman, I might be expected to be the hostess.  Now all I was expected to do is to be a child.  Bruce was naturally looking after me to make sure I was to get to my seat and be seated while he let Alfred seat Miss Gordon.  Bruce was being a doting father to a new daughter but reflected in Barbara's eyes were green eyed jealousy.  She was seeing me as a rival for Bruce's affection and that had to stop.  We were served the first course and after Bruce started we all started eating

    Somehow we had to make it plain that there was no possibility for me and Bruce to get together and the easiest way would be for me as his daughter to get a name change to take his last name.  In the original paperwork he left it the same just like he had for Dick as a memorial to his parents.  However, even with my father dying for his country in the end, the only reason that he had to take on a suicide mission was that he had so many convictions that it was the only way to purge his record.  If my last name were Wayne then it would be settled that I was Bruce's daughter and nothing more.   I resolved to bring my idea to Bruce's attention the first time I could get him alone afterward.  Alfred had removed the first course so we were waiting for the next course to be served.

    I decided that even before then I could try to turn the tide so Miss Barbara wouldn't be jealous of me.  I said with a little girl appeal, "Daddy, where will I go to school now that I live here?”

    Bruce wasn't completely dense so he played along, "Sweet heart, you’ll be going to Gotham City Middle School just as soon as your records from your home schooling are sorted out and the school places you.  I expect to be notified soon about a meeting and when your first day of school will be."

    Barbara smiled and said, "Bruce, I would be glad to take Rachel shopping.   I'm sure she will want to make a good first impression and wear the kinds of things the other girls there will be wearing."

    I smiled with glee and said, "Would you Barbara, really?  I would love that so much!  Can I go shopping with Barbara, Daddy?"

    Of course Bruce agreed, "Thank you for offering, Barbara.  I give both my permission and a filled visa check card.  I am glad you two are going.  I'll even send you both in the limo with the chauffer so not only will you have plenty of room for the boxes but you'll have help carrying them."

    I was smiling ear to ear and said, "Thank you, Daddy!" and I gave him a kiss on the cheek.   This time Barbara was not jealous since she could recognize the difference between flirting and a daughter getting in her daddy's good graces. 

    Alfred came to the table and announced, "Master Bruce, there is a call for you in the study,  A Mister Harry Comb on a matter of great urgency."

    Bruce replied, "Right! Rachel, this is something that might help with your orientation to Wayne Enterprises.  Would you like to come with me?"

    I smiled largely and said, "Sure Daddy!"

    Bruce finished, "Barbara, I'm afraid this can't wait.  Please continue the rest of the meal without us and I hope you will give me a rain check so I can have an uninterrupted dinner with you."

    Barbara was standing and gave him a hug and told him, "Sure Bruce you can have a rain check for dinner.  Shall I come by tomorrow to take Rachel shopping?"

    Bruce told her, "Yes, please!"  He called "Bye for now” over his shoulder as both Bruce and I entered the study and closed the door behind us.  The Bat phone was glowing red and the handset was lying beside the phone.

    As Bruce in his Batman voice said, "Yes, Commissioner." I lifted the head of the bust of William Shakespeare and activated a switch that keyed to my fingerprints.  The bookcases shifted out of the way to reveal a passage way down and two poles running down the shaft. 

    Bruce finished his conversation and hung up the bat phone and exclaimed, "To the Bat Poles!"  Both Bruce and I leaped to and caught hold of our bat pole and started our descent to the Bat Cave.    When we went thru the automatic costume change, my cocktail dress was swapped for my Robin uniform and as we descended lower I saw Batman came thru the costume change good too. 

    We hit the ground running as Batman called out, "To the Batmobile!" I made it inside easily and fastened my seatbelt while Batman was also securely seated. The entrance of the Bat cave opened to let the Batmobile out as we quickly left to go see Commissioner Gordon at Police Headquarters.



    Episode 4 ~ Egg-Sighting!



    We stopped the Batmobile in front of police headquarters.  Both Batman and I got out and raced up the stairs into the building and around to the commissioner's office where doors were immediately flung open. We walked right in where Batman walked right up to his friend, James Gordon's desk.  I on the other hand observed Batgirl reclined seductively in a corner as our eyes met she spoke, "Nice of you to join us, Batman and Robin.  Batman, if I could borrow Robin for a moment, I feel that you will find what the Commish has to say very interesting."

    Batman with reluctance after being shown up by Batgirl responded with the courtesy he always accorded to ladies, "Of course, Batgirl.  Does that meet with your approval as well, Robin?"

    I responded, "Yes Batman.  Lead on Batgirl!"

    She invited me, "Step into my office, Robin!"  She led me into a very well appointed foyer within the Ladies Room which was exquisitely and regally decorated and furnished.  She motioned me towards a very plush sofa which I sat down and she did as well leaning in with anticipation to what she had to say.  She put a single outstretched finger to her lips and drew out a device on her utility belt.   After some whirring and beeping and purring she seemed satisfied with the results and began to speak. 

    "It's nice, isn't it Robin?  I would imagine that it’s your first time being in here.  I am jamming every kind of electronic surveillance now.  I wouldn't do to let the guys in on our girl talk." She grinned at me.

    "Well, Yes and No. I take it that the commissioner's daughter had a hand in designing this little oasis.  It's very comfortable and impressive."

    "Robin, I'm a full member of the Super Friends just like you.  I've been on monitor duty recently so I know the basics about who you really are, just like I know that you know about me..  That yes and no answer puzzle me."

    "I hold the memories of the first Robin because I was created as a female counterpart to him.  Of course those memories are useless because he would never have been in here.  On the other hand, my body is a twin of Spoiler's and I also possess her memories.  She was here a lot in the last couple of years and she particularly enjoyed this space.  It’s nice for me to experience this first hand instead of thru her memories."    

    "How is your twin doing?" I heard that Spoiler, oh I imagine she's going by Flamebird now accompanied Night wing to NYC.  Have you heard from her yet?"

    "Not yet but I hope to soon." I really was at ease chatting with Batgirl so far.

    "You really have a tremendously handsome father.  How are you coping with that?" Batgirl had cut to the crux of the matter.

     "Yes, Bats can sweep a girl off her feet and his appeal is apparent.  But he is my Father and I can't and don't have designs on him.  Is it the same for you and your father, Batgirl?"

    "When I was as young as you caught up in the newness of becoming a woman, it was like that for me.  Very soon a boy my age came along and I was too busy with my life.   I feel like every Father is a daughter's first love but it's something that can't be acted on so it preserves the ideal.  After that each new boy is compared to him to see how the boy measures up."

    "Batgirl, you are so wise.  I'm not sure I am ready for the trials and tribulations for super heroine dating."

    "It's a part of growing up and its not that uncommon to girls in famous families all over the world.   I'll coach you thru it. And don't worry.  I won't set you up with Aqualad for your first date but his father is very nice and I feel like he could grow on you.”

    "Thank you, I think" I broke out into a great big grin

    "Do you trust me Robin?"

    "With my life and more than that to accept dating advice.  What's up?"

    "We girls ought to cooperate.  I'm going to transfer from my BatPDA the conversation that I had with the Commish to yours.  Let's agree to keep each other updated.  We can't let the guys have a monopoly on saving the world"

    "Of course Batgirl.  Deal!" And we sealed it with a hug and I realized that I had a new big sister.

    After we broke the hug I asked, "How was it that you were able to get here so quickly?"

    "Professional secret.  When you have something as interesting then we will swap.  It's more fun that way.  See if you can come up with it yourself, you are a bright girl."

    "Okay.  Can you give me short and sweet what they are talking about?"

    "Commish has tracked the theft of the Grace Diamond but the thief defeated it before the destination was determined.  The Grace Diamond is huge and cut as an ovoid."

    "Egghead?"

    "Just released from Arkham and a safe bet that he's behind the theft.  So it's Standard Operating Procedure.  Figure out where he will strike next and catch him at it."

    "So is shopping still on for this afternoon?"

    "Would not miss it, Girl Wonder.  I have some errands to run then I will be over to pick you up."

    "Thank you Batgirl.   I am so looking forward to it." I gave her a hug and kissed her on the cheek which she returned to me.

    "Let's see if the guys are thru gossiping.  After you my dear."

    I left the power room foyer and Batgirl followed in a moment after shutting down her bat jammer.  We both made a stunning entrance.  Both Batgirl and I were immediately noticed as their conversation came to a halt momentarily.

    "Commissioner, Thank you for your information.  Robin and I will do our best to catch this fiend." Batman continued "Batgirl, a pleasure to see you as always.  I trust you had an interesting conversation with Robin."

    Batgirl answered, "Of course, Batman.  I will take my leave of all of you." She vanished out the window.

    Batman directed at me, "Robin, To the Batmobile!" I knew what that meant so I ran out thru the opened doors at Batman's side.  Running down the stairs we separated only to enter the Batmobile and were side by side again. The trip back to the Batcave went by in a blur.  The sensations on first traveling in it were so heady as I got used to my new body but I had adjusted and even though it was still extraordinary the Batmobile was basically transportation. We arrived in the Batcave safe and sound and as the turntable was spinning the Batmobile back around for another trip out, I made a quick trip to the brand new little heroine's room that Bats had installed in the Batcave. Batman and I gathered by the Bat computer to see if it could help us find out Egghead's next move.

    "Robin, Lets see what the Bat computer can come up with as to possible targets for Egghead in Gotham City.  Computer, display first target!"

    The screen displayed information on the Trevor Howard Artifact.   This was an egg composed of costly metals with writing in a language that had not been translated.  It had a legend attached that the holder was to be guaranteed happiness.

    "Batman, that thing makes me really uneasy.   On top of that, even though I can't translate the writing, the designs on the egg seem very familiar.  Computer, what is the origin of the Artifact?"

    "Origin indeterminate except that it is extraterrestrial."

    "Does that pinpoint it for you, Robin?"

    "Not yet, Batman.  I'm missing something but it will come back to me."

    "Let me know when you remember.  Computer, display next target.

    The screen displayed information about the Cosmeg that was being studied by Gotham University.  It was called the Cosmeg because it was short for cosmic egg.  It was theorized that it was either a piece of another alternate universe or else a portal to an alternate universe.  If it were a portal it would be too small to transport a person thru to the other side but what one could get was energy which poured out of the Cosmeg.  They had encased it in a pool of water.  The ambient energy which came thru unbidden was enough to run the campus's power station which had ceased having to use fuel to run their generators and the output was so great that they were selling their excess to Gotham Power which was sufficient to meet the power requirements for the entire state.  A large portion of their research seed money came from Gotham power which salivated at the prospect of perhaps having another Cosmeg or at least learning how to tap the full potential of the one that existed.  Clean power at no cost, it boggled the mind.    

    "A choice between greed and power, Batman!  What do you suppose Egghead will go for first?" My Bat PDA had captured the Bat computer session and I had sent a copy to Batgirl.  After all, we girls should stick together.

    "I'm not sure, Robin. A stake out is in order.  I'll inform Commissioner Gordon of our findings and of course the police can aid as they usually do.  They are not equipped to apprehend Egghead and his bad eggs.  With there being two equally likely targets, I'll want to call in some expert help.  What do you think of Selina Kyle's progress? "

    "I believe that she is reformed, she is highly motivated to the cause of good these days.  She has her own little eccentricities but she hasn't crossed the line, yet.  The Catwoman knows Egghead and she could handle him effectively as a villainess and I would expect no less from her as a heroine.  I imagine I will be able to tell more with my intuition once I get to meet her in person instead of thru other's memories.  I favor taking a chance on her but not taking her completely into our confidence yet."

    "What do you think of teaming Sasha Bordeaux up with her to watch her?  After Lucius Fox, the CEO of Wayne Enterprises, saddled me as Bruce Wayne with her as a bodyguard, I had to train her to handle the real job of guarding me.    She's good and she's loyal as she proved by keeping my secret after she uncovered my secret identity.  I couldn't fire her after that and I am glad that Lucius hired her because she can act in the mundane situations to protect me as Bruce Wayne without forcing me to defend myself and weakening my secret identity.   She could go out with Catwoman in her costume that she used when training with me as Batman.  She came up with the codename "Umbra Woman" because as a bodyguard she sometimes hides in the darkest shadows.  She could adopt that as her costumed identity.  She didn't need to have one while she was just learning from me on night patrol."

    "Batman I think it’s a wonderful idea to team up Selina with Sasha.  Selina can make up for what Sasha lacks in skill and Sasha can make up for what Selina lacks in trustworthiness."  I thought that it would be a good test of both of them to see if they would be able to work together since they are both in love with my father."

    "Good, Robin!  I'll call Nightwing and Flamebird to see if they can break free to lend us some aid as well.  I observed that you enjoyed your conversation with Batgirl and I feel that it would be good for you and Barbara to go shopping as planned.  I could team up with Alfred since stakeouts seem to be where his skills are strongest.  Your Aunt Harriett ( a live in maid)  will be back at Wayne Manor soon and she can watch after things. "

    "I'm glad that Aunt Harriett will be back and I really do want to go shopping with Barbara.  I can team up with Batgirl.  If Selina and Sasha are available now they could start staking out one site while you stake out the other with Alfred.  Batgirl and I could be one relief team and Nightwing and Flamebird could be the other when they arrive from NYC.  12 hour shifts would cover them 24/7 till Egghead makes his move."

    "Robin, I agree.  Could you coordinate with Batgirl to relieve Alfred and I watching the "Cosmeg" in about 13 hours while I check with Selina and Sasha to make sure they can help us with the stakeout?"

    "Of course, Batman" I activated my Super Friends communicator while Batman was contacting Catwoman and Umbra Woman.  "Robin to Batgirl"

    "Yes Robin.  What can I do for you?"

    "Might you be free to team up with me for some stakeout duty?  Batman and I suspect that Egghead's next target will be the Cosmeg at Gotham University's research facility.  He is taking the first 12 hour watch there starting in an hour and we would do a 12 hour shift in relief."

    "Affirmative Robin! Count me in!  I'll contact you closer to time for our shift to start to arrange a rendezvous and coordinate."

    "Excellent, Batgirl! Robin out" 

    "Batgirl, out"     

    I noticed that Batman had concluded his calls and was waiting for me to finish with Batgirl.

    "Robin, Selina and Sasha are both onboard.  They will be getting together and on site to watch the Trevor Howard Artifact in an hour.  Can Batgirl help?"

    "Batgirl and I will get together to relieve you when your shift is up."

    "That's great Robin!  Please go up and send Alfred down.  I need to brief him and get him outfitted so we can be on site in an hour.  Barbara should be by in a little while to take Rachel shopping. I'll contact Nightwing and Flamebird while I am waiting for Alfred."

    "On my way, Batman!" I had noticed a new menu on my BatPDA which gave me a choice of outfits for the auto changer to dress me in and I had selected something casual for shopping already.   I jumped on the Batpole disc and triggered it to propel me upward thru the auto changer and deposited me out into Bruce's study.

    I exited the study to find that Aunt Harriett was present talking with Alfred, dressed for work.  I rushed up to Aunt Harriett and gave her a big hug. "Its so good to have you home Aunt Harriett!" I gushed because I was glad to have her there to talk to about the things that Bruce and Alfred were clueless about.

    "Miss Rachel, Alfred has told me the good news that Mr. Wayne adopted you as his daughter.  My condolences about the death of your parents.  It will be good having you around the house to help with Master Grayson departed."

    "Thank you Aunt Harriett.  Alfred, Bruce asked me for you to bring him his copy of "The Tempest" from his study." That was a code phrase telling Alfred that he was needed in the Batcave.

    "I'll go at once, Miss Rachel." And Alfred left in the direction of where his special access to the Batcave was located.

    "Miss Rachel, I have duties to attend to but I would love to catch up when we both have the time,"

    "Count on it, Aunt Harriett.  Thank you!"  Aunt Harriet left in the direction of the kitchen.  I suppose that she was going to check on supper.  Having been left alone, I was satisfied with the outfit I had picked out so I retired to my room.  I checked email and found an encoded message that I knew was untraceable and would disappear as mysteriously as it appeared when I read it.  The biometrics confirmed my identity then decoded the message.

    ***NIGHTWING AND FLAMEBIRD ARRIVING THIS EVENING VIA TRANSLOCATION CHAMBER TO HALL OF JUSTICE AND GROUND TRANSPORT HERE ***      

    The electronics did what electronics do and the message vanished as if it had never been there.  The transport between NYC and Metropolis would be instantaneous.  It would not take long to travel to Gotham City straight to the Batcave along the special underground roadway that connected the Hall of Justice and the Batcave.  I looked to the clock and noticed that Barbara would be arriving soon.  I checked the mirror and approved of what I found there.  I went downstairs to the foyer so I could meet Barbara there and we could begin our shopping trip.

    Right to the second Barbara rung the door bell and I admitted her to the foyer.

    "Are you ready to go shopping, Rachel?  I hope you have lots of money to spend so we can really update your wardrobe."

    I held out a Wayne Enterprises charge card and said, "Ta ta ta TA ta TA! Charge! ..... It!" I giggled and Barbara joined in.

    "I see you have everything you need.  Let's go!" I signaled the staff that I was leaving and followed Barbara out to her car.   What more could a girl want?  "To the Mall!" I giggled as Barbara drove off in that direction. 



    Episode 5 ~ Egg-Static



    Barbara and I had a very rewarding shopping trip. Bruno, Bruce's driver was sent along with Barbara and I to collect the packages being careful to separate Barbara's purchase from mine.  Bruno had contracted with Enzo, his brother, to load up Barbara's purchases in his delivery van. As we shopped, we talked.

    "Rachel, how do you like being thirteen again and a girl?"

    "Being thirteen again is weird but being a girl is just right.  I'm OK with being thirteen since it gives me the chance to live more of my own life rather than tapping in on the memories of my sister Stephanie and my brother Dick.   I got a taste of being eighteen as a woman and I'll get there again."

    Since you were able to see Stephanie as she appeared in the future, you must have some idea how you will look once you get there."

    "Well the Stephanie that I saw was only one possible future, even with being twins, going forward the choices that Stephanie and I make will have a bearing on how we turn out and that could be different from each other as well as from the Stephanie taken out of her timeline."

    "But that's a good thing, Right?  That Stephanie spent a lot more time as Spoiler and dealing with her original parents, with a super villain father.  That experience of having to go against her parent's authority for much longer caused her to have a problem with parental authority which made her time as Robin coupled with the way things turned out with the three Robins before her doomed her to failure."

    "That's why neither Stephanie nor I may turn out exactly the same.  We'll both benefit from the changes that were made in this history as well as both of us holding the memories of the people we originally came from."

    "Tapping into your brother's memories must seem weird for you to know exactly what he thought and felt about things.'

    "That's true but I need to tap into them because without them, I lose part of myself.  In a way Dick's memories for some things are more me than the equivalent Stephanie memories.  I remember meeting you for the first time and Dick was very excited to meet you.  Now that's weird!"

    "Well you have the advantage of knowing just what it was about me that evoked that response and if you wish to have a young man have the same response to you.  But you might want to wait a while to practice that knowledge since you would really alter your future by getting pregnant."

    "I know thru my Stephanie memories what its like to be raped and pregnant and lose the baby.   I know that it’s wise to wait."

    "Poor baby, I didn't realize.  Of course you will be careful.  I wonder why the Goddess didn't start you both before that."

    "I think it was for Stephanie's sake not to lose out any time while her parents were alive and even though it was rough on her and for me to relive it that she survived it and so will I."

    "I guess you are right.  From what Sorceress says, it’s not wise to question her decisions since she has more information than we do.  Can I ask you why you flirt with Bruce so openly?"

    "Well part of it, I guess, is payback for what he put me thru originally not with the training because I needed it but for not accepting me as his partner just because I am female.   Part of it is for Bruce to be able to have evidence due to his own reactions to me that I am female."

    "Well you do have Bruce all hot and bothered.  I don't think that you have the problem with teasing Bruce that you would with any other man.  He's very moral and he knows what is appropriate.  Sweetie, he's the only man in the world capable of that kind of restraint.  Please don't tease anyone else like that.  He gets the point; please for my sake could you stop.  With you capturing all of his attention, how is he going to pay any attention to me?"

    "Point well taken, Barbara.  I'll stop being a tease.   You've got it for him bad?"

    "Yes, I'm very attracted to your father.  But so are Sasha and Selina."

    "It seems that both of them have an inside track with Bruce in their own way.  Bruce spends a lot of time with Sasha and Bats spends a lot of time with Cats. But if there is anything that I can do to help you and Bruce come together, you can count on me.  "

    "Thank you, Rachel!  I like your style and I believe that your help to be very valuable."

    "You are welcome, Barbara! Pinky swear?" I held out the pinky on my right hand. Barbara twisted her own pinky around mine and squeezed.  She told me, "Of course and now it’s sealed."

    "I hope that you turn out to be my new Mom.  If anyone can get Bruce to settle down then you can!"

    "Thanks Sweetie, I do too.  Even if you don't turn out to be my daughter, we'll always be friends."

     When we had concluded our shopping trip, Barbara and I hugged and separated.  Once she was sure that Enzo knew the way to her home, she got into her car and drove off.  Bruno had saved some room for me in the limo and my purchases and I were off to Wayne Manor.  Bruno and I parted ways at the door.  

    I headed straight for Bruce's study and flipped up Will's head and triggered the moving bookcase that revealed the bat poles.  I jumped onto the one labeled for me and slid down thru the auto costume changer and into the bat cave.  The Batmobile was gone of course and I didn't have a driver's license yet.   That left me with 2 choices for transport,   I could either ride the twin of the spoiler mini bike that my sis had redecorated and renamed the Robin cycle (and she had redecorated the original spoiler mini bike as the Flamebird cycle.) However I did have a valid pilot's license so my other choice was the Batwing.   Needless to say choice two won out.  

    I climbed into the harness of the transport pod and activated it.   The pod shot thru the travel tube like one of those tubes at the bank drive up window.  It was a wild ride but in not too long the transport pod had arrived at it's destination at the secret hanger of the Batwing.   I ran the preflight  on the Batwing and it performed perfectly.   I engaged the hover and then nudged it thru the holographic camouflage of the entrance.  Once in the free air, I kicked in the turbo and the batwing jumped up to mach 1 in six seconds.  Fortunately for me I had two more special devices.   I had a remote autopilot for the batwing and a jetpack with which I could leave the Batwing and later return to it.

    I programmed the autopilot with a changing pattern with which it could scan everything in the vicinity of the university.  I got into the flight suit and strapped into the jetpack which were within the airlock within the belly of the batwing.   As we flew over the university, the doors opened and I dropped out of the batwing.  The jetpack ignited and took me to the ground.   I took off the jetpack and camouflaged it and walked over to meet the team that had taken the first watch on the facility, Sasha and Selina.  Both were in their super heroine costumes with their real identities concealed.

     Selina both purred and trilled as she spoke to me, "Grrrreatings Girrrrl Wonder!"

    I smiled at her remembering the effect that she had on Dick the first time that he met her.   Just thinking about that was sexually exciting and yet alien since Selina's curves did nothing for me now seeing as I had some dangerous curves  these days. 

    "Hi Catwoman!, How did the stakeout go?"

    "Quiet!" responded Sasha and continued, "I'll show you the vantage point we found to observe the Cosmeg up there on the lab's roof.  Catwoman can wait here for Batgirl's arrival.

    "Good plan, Umbrawoman!  Lead on!" 

    "Follow me, Robin!"

    I took my leave of Selina.  Sasha and I made our way to the roof and I agreed that the vantage point that they had found was excellent.  Not only did it have a clear view thru the skylight of the Cosmeg containment but it also was within cover that kept the observer from being observed. 

    "Excellent, Umbrawoman, I'll stay here in place while we are waiting on Batgirl to arrive."  Umbrawoman slipped into the shadows and was gone.  I engaged the cloak on my flight suit and had one eye on the scene below and another one on the Batwing's bat's eye view on the vicinity.  Soon afterward, I observed Batgirl riding up on her Batgirl cycle.  After she concealed her cycle, she walked over to where Selina and Sasha were waiting for them.  The three of them conversed for a while then both Selina and Sasha disappeared.

    "Batgirl to Robin I’m onsite.  Since you have the outside covered, I'll take an inside vantage point"

    "Robin to Batgirl, I concur.  Good plan!"

    After Batgirl discreetly found a way inside and sealed it so it could not be reused, I observed her taking a position inside the containment area for the Cosmeg and then concealing herself.

    Everything remained calm thru our watch.  I reported in every hour with our all clear while I heard Flamebird reporting for her team with Nightwing with their watch on the artifact being equally quiet.  Only one hour remained in our watch when everything broke loose.  I observed some kind of laser blast make a tunnel which sloped up into the room. 

    "Request backup for Cosmeg!  Location compromised via tunnel! ", I radioed.

    "Batman on patrol responding ETA 5 minutes" I imagined Batman executing a bat turn with the Batmobile doing a 180 with the help of a drogue chute and tearing down the street towards the university.  Batman would also get on the hotline to Commissioner Gordon's office to bring the Gotham City Police to secure the area.

    "Umbrawoman and Catwoman dispatching ETA 15 minutes" It appeared that they were going to have to come on shift early.  I was really glad that it was close to their time to be here to spell us since that meant their response time was much less.    

    I opened the skylight and slid down on my bat rope to meet the interlopers while radioing out  an update concerning  our location which was under attack.  My task was to slow down the attackers until backup could arrive.   I was glad that henchman training was not up to Batman's standards.   I took them out one by one as the tunnel had cooled enough to admit the bad guys.  Batgirl was our last defense against the Cosmeg being stolen so she remained hidden. 

    Egghead had one of his henchmen in reserve covering me with what looked like a T Shirt cannon.  As the henchman fired the cannon at me, Egghead broke directly to the Cosmeg containment.  Out of the cannon came what looked like an egg.  What was different about it was that it was bristling with static electricity which meant it had a very high electrical charge on its surface.  That would act as a tazer if the egg touched me.

    One of the first henchmen I took out dove at me from behind as the egg came at me so that I could not dodge it and the henchman at the same time.  The Henchman missed but the egg contacted me and emitted a high voltage electric shock.   While my heart was protected, I lost control of my limbs and tumbled into the floor.  While I could not move, I could see and had remained conscious.  My electronics gear was fried so the radio was gone but I had left the autopilot gear hidden on the roof.  The henchman recovered behind me and they lowered the force field that contained the Cosmeg.

    Egghead and Batgirl faced off in the containment room.  

    "Batgirl, please step aside and I may spare both yours and the Girl Wonder's lives"

    "You'll have to get past me, Eggy! You piece of egg-crement!"

    "You'll pay for that Bat Broad! Prepare to be Egg-Terminated"

    Unable to get past Batgirl any other way, Egghead tackled Batgirl and the momentum carried both of them into the area where the Cosmeg was being studied.  The last thing that Batgirl expected was a brute force frontal attack since it was not Egghead's style.  Without being braced for it, Egghead's tackle caused Batgirl to leave her feet so that she was merely a passenger.  When Egghead was able to check himself short of the Cosmeg, Batgirl flew out of control and right into the Cosmeg and she disintegrated in a bright flash of light. 

    "I'm Egg-Static!  The Cosmeg is mine!  Bye Bye Batgirl! Rest in peace! Bad Eggs bring the Cosmeg transport gear and bring our prize into the tunnel. "

    The last thing that I saw was Egghead henchmen had found the means that the Cosmeg was moved and they took it out of the containment room and towards the tunnel.  I was overcome with grief as I had witnessed Batgirl's death. I thought I caught sight of Bats in my peripheral vision thru the skylight that I had used to enter from the ceiling.   I did not have long because the henchman with the t-shirt cannon had reloaded and the second egg plunged me into unconsciousness.  .  



    Episode 6 ~ Egg-Terminate



    I regained consciousness and felt the effects of the Bat Hypo that contained stimulants and other things to gain recovery from a Tazer which is essentially what had happened to me.  I saw that Batman had returned all my bat gear to functionality while I regained consciousness.  Beyond a concerned Batman kneeling over my prone body, I could see arriving Catwoman, Umbrawoman and Chief O'Hara.

    "The Cosmeg was stolen by Egghead and his bad eggs.  Egghead used the Cosmeg to disintegrate Batgirl.  She's dead.  Egghead and his men left via that tunnel."

    "How do you feel?"

    "Fully recovered from the Egg-Static weapon that they used on me thanks to the bat hypo.  I can return to action" To demonstrate that I was Okay,

     I got to my feet and stood before them

    "Very well Robin.  I admire your constitution! Chief O'Hara, if your men can secure this area, Robin and I will pursue Egghead"

    "Of course Batman! Chief O'Hara to all units.  Move in and secure the area!"

    "Catwoman and Umbrawoman, please relieve Nightwing and Flamebird at their location."

    "Of course, Batman" said Umbrawoman and they both turned away to the exit.

    "Robin, to the Tunnel!"

    "Roger, Batman!"  Batman and I ran to the tunnel and then down it being careful to illuminate it with our bat lights. I could see Chief O'hara 's men covering the building from each entrance.

    "Robin, I recalled the Batwing and alerted the Batcave to pick up the gear you left behind.  You gathered lots of intelligence but if they tunneled directly from their lair there may be no surface evidence to detect."

    "Thank you, Batman! I hope we can recover the Cosmeg before Egghead can use it for his nefarious plans."

    "Have faith, Robin and all will be accomplished in due time as we always have."

    "Always, Batman"

    "Batman to Nightwing and Flamebird"

    "Nightwing here.  What are your instructions?"

    "Track our progress thru the tunnel and find another way into Egghead's lair and surprise him.  We may have a trap waiting for us and backup is appreciated."

    "Affirmative Batman.  Locked onto your locator signal and tracking.  We'll set up for the surprise as soon as we know your destination.  Enroute. Nightwing, out."

    "Batman out"

    "Batman, to Super Friends"

    "Arisia on Monitor, go ahead, Batman"

    "Egghead has killed Batgirl.  Robin and I are in pursuit! Request backup to cover secondary target and preparations for a memorial service."

    "Copy Batman.  Sending Backup to secondary target at encoded coordinates received and making memorial service preparations"

    "Thanks, Arisia. Batman, out!"

    "Dispatching Rima the Jungle Girl and Hawk Girl ETA 1 minute courtesy Sorceress.  Super Friends out"

    "Batman to Catwoman and Umbrawoman"

    "Catwoman here, Batman! Instructions?"

    "Rima the Jungle Girl and Hawk Girl , ETA less than one minute, will relieve you.  Coordinate with Nightwing and Flamebird in assaulting Egghead's lair"

    "Copy Batman.   They are here so we stand relieved.  Enroute to coordinate with Nightwing and Flamebird. Catwoman, out"

    "Very good, Catwoman. Batman, out"

    "Arisia to Batman"

    "Batman here, Go ahead Arisia"

    "We've completed a universal trace on Batgirl's Super Friends communicator.  It no longer exists.  Criteria for canceling a rescue and performing a memorial service met.  When did you wish it scheduled. Batman?"

    "After we bring Egghead to justice.  I'll keep you informed, Arisia. Batman, out."

    "Thank you, Batman.  Arisia, out."

    "Robin, it just occurred to me, a notion.  The researchers felt that the reason so much energy was pouring out of the Cosmeg is that it is a conduit to another universe.   Is it possible that instead of disintegrating that Batgirl merely passed thru the conduit and now is in that other universe?"

    "Batman, you didn't see the power of the Cosmeg like I did or you wouldn't have hope.   It's possible that some of Batgirl's atoms passed thru to that other universe but she went into that maelstrom unprotected.  What got thru wouldn't have lived long, thankfully.   She died almost instantaneously."

    "But when we recover the Cosmeg then we could find out for sure.  We could send a probe thru and recover what if anything is left of her."

    "It is something that we could do so those who loved her could have closure.  We don't have to wait to recover the Cosmeg to recover Batgirl's remains.  Sorceress told me that the Goddess is letting her share some of her power to prepare her for the time Sorceress becomes the Goddess.   She knows about Batgirl since she teleported the back up team to the Trevor Howard artifact.  I'll ask her to bring back what is left of Batgirl"

    "You are right, Robin.  It's better that we know for sure what ever the outcome.  Please call her."

    "Thanks, Batman. Robin to Sorceress.  I have a request.  Would you like to go to the Cosmeg universe and recover what ever is left of Batgirl?"

    "Sorceress here.  Oh Robin, please accept my condolences to you and Batman.  Batgirl's death is a real tragedy.  I believe that the Goddess will allow and empower me for this mission.  I'll go as soon as the preparation for the journey is made.  We'll be out of touch once I leave this universe but I will call you when I return."

    "Thank you Sorceress... sob... You are a true friend... sob... Bring her home, please........" I could not keep the floodgates of grief back any longer and I wept.  However I knew that I could not let my grief impede me as I ran in step with Batman,  knowing that every second counted if we were to catch  Egghead.

    "I will, Robin.  Sorceress, out"  I composed myself again and looked over at Batman's eyes and saw behind them the realization that what we were doing right now in pursuing Egghead was what Batgirl would have wanted us to do.  The recovery of Batgirl's remains was in proven, capable hands.  It was time to focus on the task at hand.

    "Robin, You know that Egghead intends for the Cosmeg to be the bait in a trap to capture us and we are the bait in the trap that we have set with the help of the Bat-Family to capture Egghead.  Sometimes the Bait does not fair too well.   I want you to know that I am proud to have you as my daughter.  I am even prouder to have you fight crime at my side.  I did not realize what a blessing you were when you first came into my life but now I can't imagine my life being this fulfilled without you.  I love you, Robin.

    "Batman, you have ever been my father since that evil day when my first parents died.  Now that I am incarnated as a female, you have been my father again for which I hold you in deep respect.  I am now and forevermore yours.  I am proud to be your daughter and for you to be my Daddy. "

    "Steady On, Robin.  We are about to fulfill our part in this little Drama.  May it be as successful as we hope and pray it will be?"

    "Where ever you lead, I will follow, Batman, to the ends of the earth and beyond."

    "I will not betray your loyalty and trust, Robin!"

    "Lead on, Batman!"

    We came upon Egghead's tunneling transport shortly afterward which had been abandoned by Egghead.  Evidently the designer had not realized that the reverse transmission had to be as heavy duty as the forward transmission and it had broken down.  We found the Grace Diamond embedded in the mechanism which focused the high energy laser that had done the tunneling and had broken into the lab. Batman removed the Grace Diamond which appeared unharmed, amazingly and tucked it away for safe keeping till he could return it to its rightful owner.

    Batman signaled for radio and physical silence due to our quarry seeming to be quite near.  I complied by ending my part of the running commentary.  We ran on in the increasingly dark cave lit only by the bat lights we played upon the tunnel in front of us.   We came to a point where Batman signaled for us to turn out our lights.  The cave became pitch black and we ran on anyway so that our quarry would not escape us.

    We cautiously ran down the tunnel as it sunk deeper into the earth until eventually it began to widen out into a cavern with a high ceiling.  It was so high that our bat ropes could not reach the top to attach to it.  We saw before us the energy glow emitted by the Cosmeg.  Batman emitted a location pulse to let the teams know that we had reached Egghead's lair and for them to begin their assault. 

    As we neared the Cosmeg, explosions on the left and right of us had blasted the floor of the cavern on either side of us away to reveal a bottomless pit.  At the same time the Bad Eggs appeared behind us and they began to fire more of the static eggs that had brought me down before.  Batman and I had oppositely charged our battle armor from the static eggs so that they would be repelled from us and instead fall harmlessly to the ground.  

    We thought it was harmlessly but the pop from the static egg that occurred when they hit the ground revealed egg shaped containers on the ground.  As the containers broke we were oppressed with the smell of rotten eggs (Sulfur Dioxide).  That smell was a cover for the real challenge which was the release of massive amounts of anesthetic gasses.  We could not go forward because we did not have the means to close off the Cosmeg.  To the right and left were impassible deep trenches and the Bad Eggs to the rear.  Instead we fell under the influence of the gas and both of us lie down, unconscious.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I awoke to the sound of Egghead's voice and Batman was awake beside me.  Egghead had placed us in a transparent egg shaped chamber and bound us to chairs while we were unconscious.  It was also apparent that he had removed our utility belts and had found all of our other hidden gadgets and removed them.

    "Thank you Batman for retrieving the Grace Diamond for me.  It was very considerate of you.  Well, Batman and Robin, the last time you were placed in a vacuum chamber, your bat breathing gear and cutting tools were able to eggs-tracate you from your doom. This time I have removed your entire bat gadgets so you will eggs-fixate and finally be eggs-terminated. I'm off with the Cosmeg, the source of infinite power, to recover the Trevor Howard artifact, which is the source of infinite happiness.   I will then possess everything that I have ever coveted and that's no eggs-ageration!  Rest in peace, Batman and Robin! Give my regards to Batgirl!"

    Once Egghead had finished monologging, I detected the pumps removing the air from the egg shaped transparent chamber we were bound inside.  Egghead had indeed removed everything useful from our utility belts so we could neither get help breathing nor break out of it.  I wanted so much to counter Egghead's taunts but doing so would rob us of air prematurely.  All we could do is to rob Egghead of part of his satisfaction by meeting our fate with dignity and peace.

    With a flair for the dramatic, Egghead and the bad eggs disappeared in the direction of the Cosmeg.  Egghead was finished with it being bait and had decided to withdraw, it would seem.  The vessel we were in rocked from side to side as the floor of the cavern in front of us and behind us dropped to become a chasm as that had done to the left and right of us before.  Now we were even more isolated and in need of rescue.   The chamber ceased vibrating and things returned to the status quo which had existed before.

    I saw in Batman's eyes the answer that he had come to and I assented.  To those around gawking it appeared that we had accepted our fate and were succumbing to it.  That was not the case as both of us placed ourselves in a physical state comparable to suspended animation where we slowed our metabolisms down to barest minimum so that we both appeared to be dieing.  Our hope was in our friends, who we trusted to be penetrating Egghead's lair to rescue us before we died for real. "Would they be in time?” I questioned.  But my last thought as consciousness left me was a realization that I knew which alien culture the Trevor Howard Artifact came from.  It was....... 



    Episode 7 ~ Eggs-Cape



    Gasp! Oh! I'm alive! Who am I?  My mind is so Swiss cheesed.   I see I am dressed as Robin so I should be careful what I say out loud.  Oh My! I remember being Robin in three different bodies.   I must be Rachel now, the thirteen year old one that has Stephanie for a twin sister.   I remember that I used the meditation technique that Batman taught me to shut down my body while the air was being removed from the egg shape space we were in.  That's Stephanie over me giving me oxygen in her Firebird costume.  I cant see Nightwing, my brother Dick, or Selina but I see Sasha as Umbrawoman  standing over Batman giving him oxygen too.  There was something... something about the Trevor Howard Artifact... It's gone.. But I remembered before and I will remember again.  I smiled best I could underneath the O2 mask at Stephanie.

    "Good! You are awake!  Looks like Bats is coming around too.  Egghead and his Bad Eggs had given us the slip when we penetrated the compound.  This isn't Egghead's real lair.  It was just a way station that he used to spring his trap on those pursuing him.  Nightwing and Catwoman are tracking him and his crew.  When we got here all that was here was the deathtrap removing air from that egg shaped space.  We all released you from the deathtrap and Sasha and I stayed behind to care for you two.  Are you OK? Can I remove the oxygen mask?"

    I motioned to Stephanie that I was OK with the thumbs up and she removed the oxygen mask from my face.  

    "Thank you Flamebird!  I'm glad that it worked and we both survived!"

    "Are you up to getting out of here?  We don't know what else Egghead might have planned?"

    I answered her by getting up and flexing my body.   I was back ready for action.   The mind mush about who I was would have to wait.   It was clear that I was Robin the girl wonder and that was all that mattered right now.  "I'm ready... what's the plan?"

    "We follow and try to catch up with Nightwing and Catwoman.  We know that they are ready for us so we attack in force instead of going for surprise."

    "Good plan!"  I looked around and saw Batman up and coming toward us accompanied by Umbrawoman. 

    Both mine and Batman's Super Friends communicators blipped at the same time.  Batman activated his as I did mine and the message came thru.  "Hawk girl to Super Friends.  Egghead is using the energy of the Cosmeg to gain entry to the vault where the Trevor Howard Artifact was returned to following Egghead's earlier attack.  Request permission for Rima and I to teleport up to my Thanagarian starship with the Artifact."

    We knew where Egghead was located so we had to get there to capture Egghead.  The four of us took off on a run retracing the route which they had taken to the surface when they had come to the rescue.  While we were still listening to Arisia and the Super Friends team watching the artifact, we signaled that we were responding and were on our way.

    "Arisia to Hawk girl.  Permission granted to escape with the artifact via teleport.  Contact with the Cosmeg energy has been proven fatal.  Super Friends dispatched and are responding to help cover your escape."

    The Cat Copter and 'Nightwing' were on the surface waiting to ferry the four of us to the action.  Both aircraft rose vertically and then flew over the city.  I mentally urged our craft faster as Flamebird guided the 'Nightwing' to our destination.  Catwoman had spared no expense for her Cat copter which was keeping pace with our aircraft speeding toward the artifact.

    "Rima has the artifact's enclosure in her possession.  Teleport!  Teleport Now!"

    "Arisia to Hawk girl.  Confirm status.  Transmission disrupted'"

    We were landing and as we disembarked we were met by Nightwing and Umbrawoman who had tracked Egghead to the same location.  We looked on in wonder at the devastation caused by the Cosmeg as Egghead penetrated the building and its defenses surrounding the vault.

    "Rima here!  I've lost the artifact! The enclosure is empty.  It did not teleport up when I did!  Hawk girl is trying to determine why it did not teleport up with us."  

    We broke out prototype Bat beams and Bat shields from the aircraft.  With each of us armed and protected the six of us as a unit entered the building thru the path that Egghead had blasted thru with the Cosmeg. 

    "Hawk Girl to Arisia.  The artifact itself disrupted the teleport beam so it would not be teleported. Request further instructions." 

    "Batman to Super Friends.  My team is onsite and we will take care of Egghead!  We have special protection which should withstand the Cosmeg Energy."

    "Arisia to Hawk girl.  Teleport to the Hall of Justice for debriefing.  Batman's team is ready to take on Egghead."

    "Hawk girl to Arisia.  Rima and I preparing to teleport.  Out!"

    I and my companions caught up with Egghead and the Bad Eggs.  Egghead had shielded the Cosmeg so it's energy was no longer causing havoc.  We witnessed as Egghead picked up the artifact. He and the Bad Eggs got into the vehicle parked beside them which looked a lot like the one that Batman and I had witnessed had become disabled.  This one looked to be highly upgraded.  The power of the Cosmeg opened up a new path out for Egghead.

    Batman commanded, "Open Fire!"  Each of us turned on our Bat Shields and opened up on Egghead's vehicle.  The Bat Beams bounced off as though their vehicle were protected by a shield. 

    Egghead cut off the Cosmeg Energy and the Vehicle did a 180 and turned to face us.  Egghead unleashed the Cosmeg energy was turned on us. We sunk into the floor as things around us deformed as the Cosmeg energy hit us.

    I was still alive and I shouted, "The new shields held!"  Even though I and my companions were unharmed in our personal force shields, we were also enmeshed in what had been the building's elements.  With careful application of our Bat Beams we could free ourselves but Egghead and the vehicle were long gone.  One by one, we were all free.  Nightwing seemed more amused than I thought he should be since he was the last of us to be set free.

    "Nightwing, why are you so upbeat?"

    "I slipped in a bat tracer while we were watching the artifact which is functioning amazingly.   All we have to do is follow it to Egghead and his real lair."

    "Congratulations, Big Bro!  Now this has got to come to an end and Egghead finally brought to justice"

    "That's the plan, Sis!”  

    Batman called us together.  "Thanks to Nightwing's work, we will soon have a location for Egghead.  However with the Cosmeg, Egghead continues to elude apprehension.   We have no idea whether his intellect has unlocked the secret of the Trevor Howard Artifact and he will be able to use that as well.  This time we enlist the aid of the Super Friends, in force, to bring him to justice once and for all”

    "Batman, we have a location. It's in a cavern deep below police headquarters."

    "Thank you, Nightwing.   Batman to Super Friends!"

    "Arisia here Batman! Go Ahead!"

    "We have a location for Egghead in a cavern deep below Gotham City Police Headquarters.  Request assistance in force from the Super Friends.  The new Bat Shield held against the Cosmeg Energy.  I'm transmitting the specifications so they can be replicated.  I suggest that anyone aiding in the action against Egghead be so equipped.  Against such power, only team work from a very large team will win the day."

    "Super Friends to Batman.  Specifications received and the devices are being replicated.   Almost all of the Super Friends have volunteered to help, including myself.  Wonder Woman will be in contact with you to coordinate the tactical planning. Arisia Out!"

    "Thank you Arisia.  I'll be standing by for Wonder Woman's call.  Batman out."

    I finally got a chance to relax a bit while we were waiting for the preparations for the Super Friends in mass to assault Egghead's lair.  I reflected on how different things were with me now as the memories which had become so clear when my brain had been so Swiss cheesed seemed to be part of a dream and certainly did not happen to me.  I've always been the girl I am today, it seems to me.  I could learn from the lives of my brother and sister but they were not me.  I relaxed and stopped worrying about anything except being Rachel.

    All of a sudden, that thought that was lost to me finally came back as the rest of the holes were filled with the memories they were supposed to contain.

    "Robin to Wonder Twins.  Got a question for you."

    "Zayna here Robin. How can we help? Jan and I have volunteered to help go after Egghead with the Super Friends."

    "Thank you Zayna.  I'm transmitting a picture and I hope you can identify the object"

    "I have the picture. Oh my stars, Robin!  Where was it found, it's been lost for so long!"

    "But what is it, Zayna?"

    "Jan here.  It's the Goddess of Exxor's Egg of Happiness.  It's been lost since the Goddess vanished when Exxor was overrun and abandoned. Can we retrieve it and return it to the Goddess?"

    "That's the plan but Egghead has it.  We know it as the Trevor Howard Artifact!"

    "We must retrieve it.  If Egghead can control its power, which no Exxorian has done, then all is lost!"

    "Thank you Wonder Twins.  I agree.  I'll check with Batman concerning our discovery and inform him of the urgency of getting to Egghead before he gets a chance to unlock the mystery.  Robin out"

    I told Batman what I had learned and left him to continue his planning with Wonder Woman.  Once I was back by myself, I did what I had needed to do but repressed it in the name of duty,   I wept for Batgirl with long loud sobs as I let it all out as I collapsed onto the ground and rolled myself into the fetal position



    Episode 8 ~ Egg-Posed



    Wonder Woman and Batman were conferring with all of us in the Hall of Justice about the tactical situation to assault Egghead's lair. 

    "Much work has been done to discover the layout of Egghead's lair and the area underground surrounding it.   The Flash has proved an invaluable scout as always.  He was been able to vibrate thru the wall from the Super Friend's tunnel into the chamber which appeared man made since it was shaped like an egg with the smaller end pointing up.. Two of the three existing tunnels had been located where there would be cover once inside while the third was located above the pinnacle of the egg shaped vault." said Batman.

    Wonder Woman continued," We have decided to overwhelm Egghead from all directions. We will build a fourth tunnel which needs to be made to carry out our plans.  Even though our luck ran out that there was not any initial cover we discovered another possibility.  The location of the fourth tunnel is very close to an underground lake.  It had a connective passage to the surface so that it was inhabited by sea creatures.  Work is now being done to drill that fourth tunnel which would fill with water from the underground lake when connected to it at one end and leaving the other end incomplete till the time of the assault."

    "Our plan is to divide the Super Friends into four teams with each team being paired with members of the Bat Family since they were all acquainted with Egghead.  "Qualifications for two teams were obvious in that the one entering from above needed to have the power of flight. The one entering thru the submerged tunnel needed to be able to swim.  The remaining Super Friends will  be divided into the two other teams." . 

    "The Sky team led by Superman will consist of Superman, Green Lantern Hal, Extraman, Samurai, Hawkman, Hawkgirl with Bat family members, Nightwing and Flamebird.”    

    "The Sea team led by Aquaman will consist of Aquaman, Aqualad, Rima the Jungle Girl, Firestorm, Plasticman, El Dorado, Genius Twin Wendy with Bat family member Umbra Woman."   

    "Land one team led by me will consist of Wonder Woman, Wonder Twins, Jan and Zayna, Supergirl, Green Lantern Arisia, Genius Twin Mindy with Bat family members, Robin and Cat Woman."

    "Land two team led by me will consist of Flash, Cyborg, Superboy, Atom, Black Vulcan, Green Arrow, and Apache Chief with Bat family member, Batman."

    I noticed that the team that I was on led by Wonder Woman was all female while Batman's team was all male.  The other 2 teams had mostly men but a few women.

    Wonder Woman drew me back into the briefing as she spoke.  "While the remaining tunnel is being completed each team will have a chance to do combat simulations at the Hall of Justice.  As always your team members all have their individual strengths and together we will be able to prevail."

    "Each of you has been issued a Bat Shield device which has proven in combat to be effective in repelling the Cosmeg Energy from a distance.  Under no circumstances should you approach the Cosmeg closely.  It will suck you into its event horizon as it did Batgirl when she died.  We already have one funeral to attend when this is all over and we don't wish to lose another Super Friend as we bring Egghead to justice.  Be careful and protect one another!"

    "You all have heard how the Cosmeg unshielded has proven to be the greatest destructive force ever known.  The Trevor Howard Artifact has been revealed to be in fact the Exxorian Goddess' Orb of Happiness.  We all know the power of the Goddess and since this object comes from Her it can be assumed that it is equally powerful in performing it's function which may be protection.  What we hope to do by surprising Egghead is to prevent him from using both objects at the same time which together may make him invincible. Some of you will face a frontal assault from the Cosmeg energy while others protected by it being focused in one direction will be shielded and be able to apprehend Egghead from the rear."

    It was all a bit much to take in.  The goal was clear enough.  We would overwhelm Egghead by completely surrounding him.  Unbidden the members of each team were coming together.  Selina and I found each other rather quickly.

    "Robin, I don't like the implication of Batman not having you at his side.  Could it be out of some sense of chivalry?"

    "We've settled that issue, Catwoman, the fact that I am female does not make me less effective but more so.  I have all the years of experience of Nightwing and of another reality's Robin the Girl Wonder.  Batman treats me no differently now than he would have Nightwing when he was Robin. It's only when we are out of uniform that he becomes really aware that he has a daughter now and in those situations chivalry comes out and I indulge him because being the man he is that it has to come out sometime."

    "Then it is even more disturbing.  As Leader he is in the most danger and is willing to give his life so that the goal might be achieved.  This is a sacrifice that would bring down the one who took one of his own.”

    "And being alone he would feel free to make that sacrifice.  I pray to the Goddess that it does not come to that." I was resolved to really pray later.  Selena's observation had shaken me but deep down I had already realized it too.

    She whispered only to me.  "Rachel, I will protect you as I would my own cub.  We are bound together by familial love, not just the camaraderie of those who face a foe together.  Who knows what the future may bring, but I already think of you as a daughter.  Our strength is in sharing adversity and each benefiting from the other's strength and protecting the other's weakness."

    I whispered back.  "Thank you Selena.  I am proud to be your daughter.  I am no stranger to the mechanics of being a woman, given my other life.  However the emotions, relationships and spirituality are new since my own existence is new.  At first I was consumed by proving myself and establishing my place in the world before I paused enough to let a sister enter my life but Batgirl is gone.  It has been easy to be caught up with the pursuit of justice for her.  On the eve of battle, thank you Selena for being here for me.  For bringing me back to wholeness by embracing all my needs.  Thank you Selena."  We hugged and I cried on her shoulder.  She was being strong for me in my hour of need.  I wonder whose shoulder she would cry on before this all was over. 

    We broke the hug and she held me still, as we looked in each others eyes. "Courage, Kitten! You have a greater strength than even you know.  You are truly my cub. You are ferocious, loyal, and expert in battle.  We have each other's backs and together we will win the day!  All things are possible, only believe."

    "I believe, Mother, I believe.  Together we will win the day and bring Batman home safe."

    "From your mouth to the Goddess' ears!"  Though we returned to a business as usual stance, I believed that neither us could forget what had transpired.  I knew that I would not.  The others had sensed the moment between us and had given us our space but now we all gathered together clustered around Wonder Woman as I observed each of the teams were rallying around their leader.

    "Ladies, we have a mission to perform and together we are strong enough to achieve it.  We face overwhelming odds and I chose to stack the deck in our favor by facing it with our sisters.  While each male Super Friend is competent, they can not share the bond that we have together as women.  Together we can meet the impossible and overcome it.  One of our teams will overcome and achieve the goal and I believe it will be us.  For now let us unite in sisterhood sharing with each other and understanding the strength of each woman among us.  Once we unite in heart then we will unite in battle and together we will be victorious!"

    I knew some of the ladies of the group but as Wonder Woman had bidden us, I sought to speak with each one.  I could see the others were doing the same thing.

    The Wonder Twins, Jan and Zayna were already conferring with Genius Twin Mindy all of whom like me had witnessed the power of the Goddess first hand.  I sensed that Wendy was having separation anxiety from being separated from her partner on this mission as I was.

    "Jan, I'll be alright.  It will be tough being separated from my twin but I understand the reason.  My value to the team is to be able to use my technical skills to give us an edge.  Wendy is an expert scuba diver and having both of us on the same team means that if we draw being the frontal assault team that both of us might be lost at the same time before we could make our contribution."

    "What do you Wonder Twins know about the Goddess's Orb of Happiness?"

    "It was like the Easter Egg hunts on your world.  Many Orbs were hidden but the big prize was in finding the special one.  One would raise it over their head and repeat the phrase in ancient Exxorian written on the orb.  In some way the Goddess was united with the holder of the orb. That's all I know about it.  Is there anything that you can add, Zayna?"

    "Only that none of the recipients returned to what they had departed.  Some say that they were transported to another universe like our brother and sister, Zan and Jayna have been only instead of it being a universe of challenge as they have, It is the universe that they are the most happy.  Others say that the reason none return to their former life is that they are in need of being judged but do not perceive this need until they are face to face with the Goddess.  Their return is undetected because they return to a different life.".

    Supergirl joined our conversation with a question of her own. "Do you believe that a creation of the Goddess could be subverted as feared if we don't surprise them in being combined with the Cosmeg as being the ultimate protection from the ultimate destruction?"

    "It's possible.  Our Goddess has a great deal of power but she is not omnipotent.  Her disappearance proves that.  Her power was able to be usurped by our sister Jayna.  However if Egghead employs it as a means of escape, he will have to face the truth and faithfulness of the Goddess of Exxor."

    I brought in Arisia by asking her a question. ."Hi Arisia, How do you feel about this?"

    "It seems that the odds are against us individually but together we shall succeed.  As a member of the Green Lantern Corps, I have participated in several assaults en masse like this one.  Even with each of being a ring bearer, we wield that power differently.  It is the strength of many, the power of one!"

    It was a high note to end on since Catwoman and Wonder Woman were joining us with a purpose after finishing their conversation.

    "I'm glad that you all have taken my advice to heart and are conversing.  It is our turn to drill in the Combat Simulation Room.  We'll run thru our portion of the Assault going thru as many variations as we can imagine in the time that we have.  Be alert. Trust your teammates and yourself.

    We drilled thru each variant of what we could expect. Afterward we were called together by Wonder Woman after a break to collect ourselves.

    "Team, what do you make of the simulations in which we participated?".

    “In each of the encounters it was mutually assured destruction" said Catwoman

    "Like the WOPR computer it seemed that the only way to win, was not to play" said Supergirl

    "In fact we have to play because even in a mutually assured destruction important objectives were attained." Said Arisia

    "We removed two objects of ultimate power away from a mad man before he could harm the world we protected." added Mindy

    "In all of this the reaction of the Goddess of Exxor was not simulated. Why?" asked Jan

    "It is because ultimately she is so unpredictable that she could not be simulated." answered Wonder Woman.

    "In her hands ultimately may be the final outcome of this conflict." stated Jayna.

    "Yet to give her that honor, each of us must do her part or Egghead triumphs" I said and then continued.  "There was one option that was not explored.  The one that is the most likely is the one which our battle plan had anticipated."

    "Very good, Robin!  We have one last simulation and let's make it our best!"

    We returned to the simulation room and ran one last option and it was the one I felt would happen.  In the end it was still up to the Goddess the ultimate outcome but not a person was lost on either side and Egghead was removed from having power over the Cosmeg and had to use the Orb of happiness not as the ultimate protection but as a means of escape.  We did not have a chance to drill again.  The tunnel was completed and we had to strike as quickly as possible.  Yet I had one thing that I had to do before I went into battle.  I found a little place to be alone then looked up towards the stars and prayed

    "Goddess of Exxor please hear my petition.  We seek justice for Egghead for the death of one of our own, Batgirl.

    Goddess she was like a sister to me, helping me get acquainted with my new life.  She died before her time. 

    If it be thy will Goddess, please find a way and send Batgirl back to us.  Goddess, you are all wise,

    Your ways are higher than our ways.  Your thoughts are higher than our thoughts.

    If you can work your will thru me, I am your willing vessel.

    If none will sing your praises then I shall O Goddess.

    Thy judgments are true!

    Thank you, Goddess.  I love you!"

    I had a warm feeling like I was being smiled on.  The Goddess had done so much for me and I hoped that she could do the same for Batgirl. With my prayer concluded, I moved back to where the rest were waiting and took my place with our team.

    Our team entered our tunnel without a word but in our looks touches and body language we said volumes to each other.  The clock was our synchronization.  We were to be on station by a certain time and shortly after the charges would be set off to give every team free access to Egghead's egg shaped lair attacking from 4 different directions.  Some of our most powerful Super Friends came from above flying down with Superman in the lead and from the ground with Batman in the lead.  As part of the lair flooded out came Aquaman and Aqualad with their army of sea creatures followed by the other Super Friends on his team.  Wonder Woman led us out as well.  Egghead directed that the Cosmeg beam be pointed in the direction of the flight team and the ‘land two’ team.  The bat shields held but the force of the beam itself held each of them from making any advance.  Egghead directed his henchman to meet Aquaman, the Super Friends he led and his aquatic allies.  Completely unobserved were our team who had members just as powerful as the ones held at bay, Wonder Woman, Arisia and Super Girl!

    Almost as if he had eyes in the back of his head, Egghead sought escape.  He took the orb of happiness in his hands and raised it high over his head.  He looked up and cried out words in ancient Exxorian, just as the winner of the hunt on Exxor was expected to do. 

    The Goddess of Exxor appeared in all of her glory!  At the same time she liberated the Cosmeg from the Beam device by encompassing it in a shield which contained all of its energy and shouting out for all to hear, "Hold!"  Egghead's henchmen were frozen immobile not of their will but by the Goddess' power.  All of the Super Friends stood down and voluntarily held their actions.

    Both the Cosmeg and the Orb of Happiness flew into each of the Goddess' outstretched hands.  The world was safe! The objects of power were no longer in Egghead's control.  Instead of bringing Egghead to our justice, it would be administered by the Goddess of Exxor

    Egghead with the feeling of triumph addressed the Goddess. "Your Majesty, I beg a boon of you!"

    "Silence!  You are about to be egg-posed!" All of the ladies near me looked up at the Goddess intently.   I imagined most thought what I did. 'You did not just say that!' We kept composed because we had to be at that moment.

     

    That the Goddess had a sense of humor, did not alter the deadly serious nature if the situation.  I wondered what would be the outcome as I stood transfixed with the rest of the host of Super Friends.


    Episode 9 ~ Egg-Change



    The stage was set for something extraordinary to happen.  Superman's flight team of mighty Super Friends and Batman's Land Two Team of mighty Super Friends were the farthest away where the Cosmeg Beam had held them until The Goddess isolated it in a field of her own commanding all to:"Hold!"  Aquaman's team had gotten further as the egg shaped cavern had begun to flood from below where his team of Super Friends and aquatic allies held at the surface while Egghead's henchmen lined the shore held in place by the power of the Goddess.  Wonder Woman's team that I was a part of was within striking distance as we came in unchallenged as though mere women were not a threat yet we had three of the mightiest Super Friends with us.  In the center of it all was the Goddess of Exxor who held both the Cosmeg and the Orb of Happiness in her hands.  Egghead below her was speechless after just being rebuffed by the Goddess.  We all waited for what would come next.

    "I summon forth my Emissary from her journey beyond understanding!"  Sorceress in her Exxorian form and in her Emissary robes appeared before the Goddess. She stood before her carrying a transparent sphere with glints of something very minute catching the light.

    "My Emissary, what do you bring with you from your journey?"

    "Goddess, I bring the remains of a fallen Super Friend, Batgirl, who was put to death by the hands of Egghead."

    "Her witness shall be heeded."

    "You, henchmen of the one called Egghead have each escaped from being imprisoned for past crimes before being released.  Let each of you be returned forthwith to the space time from which you came."  They all vanished from my sight and I took the Goddess at her word that they were all back in prison where they belonged.

    "Does one of you speak for the Super Friends?"

    Wonder Woman spoke, "I do, your Majesty!"

    "While it is ordinary to let your world determine the fate of a transgressor, this one called Egghead has appealed to me for judgment in the Exxorian way.  I can not ignore that request.  I claim the right of first judgment of this individual.  However I invite all Super Friends who wish to attend that judgment."

    "Your Majesty, we all would like to attend.  We ask a boon to use the venue after your judgment is complete to hold a memorial for our fallen comrade Batgirl afterward since her remains have been returned."

    "I grant the boon that my venue may be used for your purpose following my judgment."

    "Your Majesty, your judgments are true.  We await your pleasure."

    "Vylylia and Tomu attend me!"  The Wonder Twins stepped forward with their uniforms exchanged for Exxorian robes. The Goddess placed in the hands of Vylylia (known to us as Jan) the Cosmeg.  In the hands of Tomu (known to us as Zayna) she placed the Orb of Happiness.

    With the Goddess able to outstretch empty hands she called forth her power and whisked us all into her judgment hall.  The Goddess held court from the raised platform which held the Exxorians Vylylia and. Tomu still holding what the Goddess had entrusted to her. 

    I was with the Super Friends who were standing in the seating area provided for the audience.  Egghead stood in front below with us and facing all of us.  However I was not in my Robin costume.  I stood unmasked in the same Exxorian robes that I had been judged which seemed like an eternity before. 

    Sorceress as the Goddess’ Emissary spoke.  "Will Rachel Wayne, come before the presence of the Goddess of Exxor!"  Being acquainted with this court, I knew the etiquette required. I rose and made my way to the aisle I stepped forth toward the Goddess.  When I came within 20 feet, I curtseyed.  I proceeded up onto the platform where she stood and curtseyed again when I had come before her.  Then I knelt at her feet and bowed my head before her.   She lifted my chin up so that I could look up at her looking down at me.

    "Rachel Wayne, Are you willing to be the vessel of the Goddess of Exxor?"

    "I am, Goddess."

    "I appoint you to be guardian of the spirit of your fallen comrade!"

    She leaned closer and whispered in my ear, "Don't be afraid, Sweetie.  It’s all good.  Go over and stand by Sorceress and she will pass you the globe with Batgirl's atoms.  Just stand by her for the rest of the ceremony.  I love you too, child of my child."

    She lifted me to my feet and told me "Rise to serve, Child."

    I rose, and then did as she whispered to me.  I went and joined Sorceress and stood by her side.  Then Sorceress carefully held out the globe for me to take.  I took it from her and clutched it close to my bosom.  My part in the spot light was over at least for now.  I had the best vantage point to see the rest of what occurred

    "The Goddess calls Trevor Howard and Wonder Woman into the presence.  Trevor was in his business suit and Wonder Woman in costume.  They observed the same etiquette.  Trevor bowed and Diana curtseyed 20 feet out and again before the Goddess up on the platform then both kneeled before her. 

    "Trevor Howard and Wonder Woman please stand before me." Both rose.  It appeared that neither was having judgment passed on them.  This was a procedural matter it appeared.

    "Trevor Howard, do you relinquish your claim to the artifact now in my possession known to Exxorians as the 'Orb of Happiness'?"

    "I relinquish my claim to the artifact, Goddess."

    "In that you have relinquished your claim, I transfer it to the safe keeping or my Emissary.  Tomu, present the Orb of Happiness to my Emissary! "

    Tomu aka Zayna brought the orb to Sorceress and placed it in her hands.

    "Tomu you are released from service."  Tomu aka Zayna took her place again back with the Super Friends who were in the audience.

    Sorceress ported the orb away to where I hoped it was secured for safe keeping.  "It is done, My Goddess!"

    "Wonder Woman do you still speak for the Super Friends?"

    "I do, Goddess."

    "This Cosmeg can be a source of great good if only your science can find the means to keep it safe from evil.  Until that day, a guardian must be appointed to keep it safe for the people of Terra's future use.  Have you among your number one who is worthy to be guardian of the Cosmeg?"

    "We have, Goddess."

    "Your Emissary is numbered among us and called by us Sorceress.  She is worthy to be guardian of the Cosmeg!"

    "I concur with your choice.  I appoint Sorceress of Terra to be guardian of the Cosmeg as representative of the Super Friends. Vylylia, bring forth the Cosmeg and present it to Sorceress and then you are released from service as well." Vylylia aka Jan presented the Cosmeg to Sorceress.  Sorceress ported it away immediately.  Jan took her place next to Zayna with the Super Friends. 

    "Trevor Howard and Wonder Woman, you may return." both of them returned to their places as they observed the proper etiquette.

    Sorceress as the Emissary beside me boomed out her voice. "Egghead, you are required to come into the presence of the Goddess of Exxor in order to be judged."

    Egghead turned to ascend the platform, bowed then kneeled before the Goddess.

    "The one called Egghead may speak to me before I pass judgment."

    Egghead had wised up and realized that his very life was on the line here.

    "Goddess, I speak not for me but for Batgirl.  If by my judgment she may be somehow restored to her life, I will be happy. I'm hoping for an Eggs-Change."

    "So be it. You are judged!"  There was a flash and then there was nothing!

    Scenes came into being from a life and I realized it was mine.

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Waaaaaaaaaaah!"

    "Mrs. Grayson. It's a girl!  Would you like to hold her? Nurse, get the Father."

    "Yes Doctor!"

    "Honey, we've got a girl, her name will be Rachel Stephanie Grayson!"

    "Dick, you are not supposed to be in here."

    "It's alright just for a second."

    "Come see your sister, Rachel"

    "She's so tiny!"

    "Be good to your sister, Dick and always protect her!"

    "I will Mom."

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Sis, you did the other trick way before I could.  Why don't you call it quits for tonight?"

    "I wanna do the triple Dick.  Just catch me big brother and everything will be fine."

    "That was amazing! Sis you did it perfectly!"

    "Yes, you have proved me wrong my child, Welcome to the 'Flying Grayson's!"

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "No, No, No! It can't be.... No it can't be... Momma and Daddy can't be dead!"

    "Little one, you can just cry on my shoulder."

    "Who are you Mister?"

    "I'm Bruce Wayne.  I would like for you to live at my house and if you will let me, I'd like to be your new Daddy!"

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Sweetie, you must not tell anyone what you have found here tonight.  I and your brother fight crime by night, Striking terror into the hearts of all who do evil.  The evil personified by the criminals who killed my parents and the criminals that killed yours and your brother’s. You are not ready to join me fighting crime yet.  If you wish to be a crime fighter like your brother and I, then you must study hard and learn all that you can.  I will begin tutoring for you in all kinds of martial arts in order to give you the head start that your brother and I had to learn on the job.  One day your brother will be ready to fight crime on his own and if you have done all you can to prepare for that day, you will be the next Robin, my sweet daughter."

    "Yes, Daddy!"

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Rachel, you are a better detective than my father and even Batman and Robin!  You've got to swear to me that you will keep my secret!  You can't tell a soul!"

    "Barbara, I love you like a sister.  Of course I'll keep your secret.  I just wish I had thought of this first.  It must be a real rush to actually be getting out there solving crimes.  You take your place along side superheroes like Batman and Robin."

    "If you really want to help, I have this idea for a computer network to help seek out criminals where ever they are and prevent the innocent from being harmed.  We'll call you, Oracle"

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Barbara, are you alright?"

    "Rachel, I'm fine! Joker was gunning for Dad and had I been there he might have shot me, in the gut like he did my hologram.    Now Joker is back in Arkam with our teamwork.  He never suspected Batgirl to be staking out the Gordon's.  Oh Rachel, I owe you big time!  If it were not for you, I would be in a wheelchair right now and my days fighting crime as Batgirl would be over."

    "Batgirl forever!  I love you, Barbara!"

    "I love you, Rachel!"

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Rachel, Gabrielle's being abused and her parents need to be caught so she can be put into a good home.  I'm afraid if it doesn't happen soon that she will be raped."

    "Up to a stakeout, Oracle?"

    "Anytime, Batgirl!"

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "You can do it, Barbara.  I know that having another child will be a handful for James, your Daddy.  Gabrielle is lucky to have you as a sister.." 

    "If I do this then you will have to be her godmother. After all you were the one who helped me save her."

    "I'm only twelve, Barbara!"

    "Okay, you can be her Auntie Rachel.  Aunt Harriet can be her godmother!"

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

     "Wonder Woman and Oracle, May I present Robin, the Girl Wonder.”

     "I hope you are well."

     "I am quite well, thank you.  Batman sends his regards to you and suggests that you accelerate you plans to become Nightwing."

    "Sister, dear.  Daddy sent this female version of the Nightwing uniform for you.  Daddy wants me to be the first Robin the Girl Wonder because I'm ready now.  He also sent this list of exercises that he expects you to do should you remain in that form for the near term so you will be ready for combat. What girl's name are you going by?"

    "I'm going by Dinah, I guess.  Sis, this looks like the training regime that Batman put you on when you discovered the family business."

    "It works well and I will help you like you helped me.  No hard feelings?"

    "Never, Sis!  I'm glad it is finally your turn.  Joan will get her powers worked out and will turn me back.  Being a girl has been educational, but I would rather be a man again.  Of course. Batman is correct. I must be in fighting shape. I'll get on these immediately!"


    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Barbara, I've kept your secret for so long now I am going to trust you with mine.  I'm joining the family business! Dick was trying to help Joan out and let her practice her magic on him.  Joan turned Dick into Dinah.  Dinah is learning how we girls live and has a long way to go before she will be back in crime fighting shape.  Batman is encouraging Dinah to go ahead and make the jump to become Nightwing when either she is ready again for crime fighting or back to being his male self.

    "So who are you going to be other than Oracle?"

    "I can't be Oracle anymore.  You should make Gabrielle, Oracle.  It's perfect for her.  She already knows your secret and she will be able to help without getting in trouble herself."

    "Just like you, Rachel?"

    "Well I didn't get in that much trouble."

    "Okay, you talked me into it.  I'll let her know that she will be the next, Oracle."

    "She's so smart she can really help you.  The job was tailor made for her skills.  She will do things as Oracle that I could never even imagine."

    "So who are you going to be, Auntie Rachel?"

    "I'm going to be Robin the Girl Wonder."

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Robin, you've been working at being a female super heroine for a long time.  Batgirl really appreciated your work as Oracle.  This is brand new to you, Batwoman. It's time to put aside your pride in front of your daughter. You must work together as a team to defeat Darkseid."

    "Well spoken Sorceress.  Robin. For now you are the teacher and I am the pupil.  To the Bat mobile!"

     Batwoman took off for the garage while I sped up and passed her and was waiting in my seat when Batwoman made it there.

    "How in the world do you manage to run in those heels, Robin?"

    "Practice makes perfect, Bat Woman"

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Nightwing and Batwoman, Congratulations on your part done to defeat Darkseid."

    "I'm really glad to get my father and brother back.  Having a mother and sister was interesting, but not who you are really."

    "Bridget, are you ready to return to being Bruce?"

    "I am, Sorceress."

    "Dinah, are you ready to return to being Dick?"

    "I am too, Sorceress."

    "So Mote it be!"

    "What's next for you big brother?"

    "I'll be expanding the family. Stephanie Agnes Brown, aka Spoiler is now an orphan.  She will become my ward and the new Flamebird!  We'll celebrate tonight then be off to New York in the morning.

    "So now I have a niece who is my age?  Will wonders ever cease?"

    "What's next for us Batman?"

    "We’ll go back to Wayne Manor after tonight's celebration!"

     

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Are you ready to go shopping, Rachel?  I hope you have lots of money to spend so we can really update your wardrobe."

    "Ta ta ta TA ta TA! Charge! ..... It! With my Wayne Enterprises card, of course."

    "I see you have everything you need. Let's go!"

    "To the Mall!"

    "Can I ask you why you flirt with Bruce so openly?"

    "Well part of it, I guess, is payback for what he put me thru originally not accepting me as his partner just because I am female.   Part of it is for Bruce to be able to have evidence due to his own reactions to me that I am female."

    "Well you do have Bruce all hot and bothered.  I don't think that you have the problem with teasing Bruce that you would with any other man.  He's very moral and he knows what is appropriate.  Sweetie, he's the only man in the world capable of that kind of restraint.  Please don't tease anyone else like that.  He gets the point. Please for my sake could you stop.  With you capturing all of his attention, how is he going to pay any attention to me?"

    "Point well taken, Barbara.  I'll stop being a tease.   You've got it for him bad?"

    "Yes, I'm very attracted to your father.  But so are Sasha and Selina."

    "It seems that both of them have an inside track with Bruce in their own way.  Bruce spends a lot of time with Sasha and Bats spends a lot of time with Cats. But if there is anything that I can do to help you get together with Bruce, you can count on me."

    "Thank you, Rachel!  I like your style and I believe that your help will be very valuable."

    "You are welcome, Barbara! Pinky swear?"

     "Of course and now it’s sealed."

    "I hope that you turn out to be my new Mom.  If anyone can get Bruce to settle down then you can!"

    "Thanks Sweetie, I do too.  Even if you don't turn out to be my daughter, we'll always be friends."

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Robin, I'm fine!  It was a stroke of genius that Oracle sent us to stake out the Cosmeg Generator.  She was right on, that a malfunction could turn it into a powerful weapon.  If I had not had her instructions on just how to make it safe, I might be dead now."

    "Way to go Oracle!  Can you remind, Batgirl who suggested you to be Oracle?"

    "Batgirl, Robin suggested you get me to be Oracle:"

    "Alright! Kudos to you both!  Sorceress is going to come take charge of this thing.  It's too dangerous to be out in the open until they really know how to both use it and protect it."

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    "Oracle, It's funny how an ancient Exxorian artifact ended up on Earth in the hands of Diana's boyfriend, Trevor Howard."

    "Of course he turned it over to Sorceress, who is the Exxorian Goddess' Emissary, Robin."

    "It was some good detective work for you to get an image of the artifact to the only people on earth who would readily know what it was, the Wonder Twins."

    "That was due to you recognizing the script on the artifact as looking vaguely Exxorian and it turned out to be the case."

    "All in a good day's work!"

    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~



    Episode 10 ~ Egg-Sit



    ~~~~~~FLASH~~~~~~~

    I found myself, in my uniform as Robin, in the middle of the Batcave.  I was home!

    "Bat computer: Is Batgirl dead?"

    "Batgirl is at present alive and an active member of the Super Friends and Bat Family."

    "Where is the super criminal named Egghead?"

    "There is no person named Egghead in the super criminal files at present and at no time in the past."

    "Identify me by voice print"

    "Identity confirmed as Robin the Girl Wonder."

    "Unlock dossier file of Robin the Girl Wonder, authorization Robin Gamma Delta nine four three"

    'Password accepted. Query may proceed."

    "Who am I really?"

    "Rachel Stephanie Wayne, adopted daughter of Bruce Wayne, Originally Rachel Stephanie Grayson, sister of Richard Grayson.  Parents were killed by villains who were later brought to justice.  Became an official part of the Bat Family when able to discover Batman and Robin's true identity and was given training access to all facilities.  Entered work as a super heroine as the original, Oracle.  Data on time as Oracle not available.  Exited work as Oracle to become Robin the girl wonder following the current Robin being certified not combat ready as a result of a spontaneously becoming female, Served with distinction with the Super Friends during the Darkseid Male Bomb incident in Metropolis.  Assisted Bat Family member, Batgirl, in safeing the Cosmeg generator when an overload turned it into a weapon.  Assisted Bat Family member Batgirl in identifying the Trevor Howard Artifact as the Exxorian Goddess' Orb of Happiness and returning it to the rightful owner. Registered sponsor for Gabrielle Gordon, codename Oracle, to be admitted to the Super Friends with ceremony to occur today. "

    "Stop"

    I knew I could trust the Bat computer's information to be accurate.  It matched with the flashes of life that I had witnessed between Egghead being judged and my ending up in the Batcave.  As luck would have it, an even better source for information had entered the Batcave to do his weekly dusting, Alfred!

    "Alfred, Hello! I'm a bit disoriented.  Could I ask you a few questions?"

    "Certainly, Miss Robin.  Might I suggest a bio scan in the Bat medical bay?"

    "That would be perfect,"

    Alfred took me to the Bat bio bed so the Bat computer could run a medical diagnostic on me.

    "Alfred, how long have you known me?"

    "Since you were a little girl, Miss Wayne.  I remember clearly that awful day when your parents were killed and Master Bruce took you and Master Dick in to live.  He adopted you and Master Dick became his ward."

    "You would tell me if something had happened to Batgirl, wouldn't you?"

    "Of course Miss Rachel.  We both share the secret of her true identity. Since I know her in both her lives, it would be unlikely that anything could happen to her that I would not know about."

    "I had a dream that she died, Alfred and it was so real."

    "I'm glad to reassure you that it was only a dream.  Batgirl is very much alive.  And the Bat computer certifies you in excellent physical and mental condition.  In the line of work that both you and she have chosen, death is a real possibility.  That makes it even more urgent to cherish those we love while we have them."

    "Good advice, Alfred!  I feel better now.  I don't know what I would do without you and hope I never find out.  I love you Alfred."

    "I love you too, Miss Rachel.  I'm glad I was able to set your mind at ease."

    "If anyone asks, I'm going to go visit a friend and see what she's doing."

    I waved goodbye to Alfred and pulled out my Bat PDA to select an outfit for the Bat auto dresser to put me in.  I settled on the Bat pole steam pad and triggered it to propel me up the pole and into Bruce's library.  I closed the bookcase and went to my room upstairs to give Barbara a call  

    "Hi Barbara?"

    "Hi Rachel.  You sound kinda funny." My heart leapt for joy! Without a doubt, Barbara was alive!

    "Yeah, something happened to shake me a little.  Can we talk about it over lunch at our favorite place?"

    "Sure, Rachel!  See you soon. Bye!"

    "Bye Barbara."

    I think I made record time driving from Wayne Manor to the restaurant that Barbara and I loved to have lunch.  The food was always wonderful but that wasn't a concern to me.  I was about to see Barbara!

     I saw Barbara across the room and I literally ran into her arms and hugged her so long and so hard that she was mystified even though she knew that I needed to in my emotional state.  I cried tears of joy that she was back in my life and that she was alive! She could see I was all over the place emotionally that I had to tell her something.  Telling her it was a dream was the closest thing that I could tell her to the truth.  I certainly could not tell her that the Goddess had resurrected her by changing reality.

    "Barbara, I had a dream that you were dead.  It was so real that seeing you here standing here alive is a precious moment for me.  I love you, Barbara!"

    "I love you too Rachel!  Sisters forever!"

    "Sisters forever! When do we need to collect Gabrielle to go to the Hall of Justice?"

    "We can do that right now if you like.  We can lunch together and take a leisurely drive down to Metropolis."

    "Sure, Barbara, Let's go!"

    We collected Gabrielle for lunch and drove down to Metropolis and did some shopping.  Afterward we went to the Hall of Justice and we all got into our costumes.

    "Okay Barbara, what's going on?"  Gabrielle was very suspicious of the attention she had been receiving.

    "You just follow us up into the promenade, and before you say anything, you are expected, and have been summoned before the gathered Super Friends."

    Gabrielle caught her breath and didn't know what to say. She found that putting one step in front of the other worked, and each carried her closer to her destination. She entered into the Promenade where Wendy and Glerk, Mindy and Wonder dog were acting as honor guard. Then she passed down the line of Super Friends. First on the left was Nightwing, then on the right, Flamebird. The Super friends continued the alternation, left and right, with Jan and Zayna, the Wonder Twins, Extraman and Sorceress,  Hawkman and Apache Chief, El Dorado and Firestorm, Samurai and Atom, Hawk Girl, and Black Vulcan, Super boy, Rima the Jungle Girl, Cyborg and Green Arrow, Plastic Man, and the last one on the right was The Flash.  Standing before the table were Green Lantern, Superman, Wonder Woman, Aquaman, and Batman.  Batgirl guided Oracle to a seat flanked by her and me. When they were seated, the standing Super Friends and the Honor Guard advanced to their positions on the dais on each side.

    Superman took the initiative for conducting the meeting, "Who stands to testify for Gabrielle Gordon, hereafter known as Oracle?"

    I responded, "Robin the girl wonder does, your honor."

    "State your claim"

    "She is wise beyond her years. She does not seek power. She only seeks to help. She is eager to learn. She is our peer."

    "Who comes as a sponsor and offers testimony?

    Batgirl came forward and spoke, “My Sister is learning at a rapid pace and handling the temptation of powers that would be the undoing of many. I advocate keeping her attached to our fellowship so she can continue to learn well and conduct her life in accordance to it. She is my peer"

    Wonder Woman came forward and spoke, “This one has had many challenges in her short life but she has persevered and even thrived with a little help . She has the potential to do and be so much good for our world. Like a seedling, she needs to be watered and fed and cared for so she can weather the tough times till she is strong enough to survive on her own. I have already examined this one, and I find no guile in her. She is my peer."

    Superman declared, "The record of these proceedings will remain open for 7 days should any of the assembled wish to add their own testimony. What has already been received is sufficient for us to act in this matter. Will the candidate please present herself to the Goddess of Truth for the testimony of truth?"

    Oracle rose and came forward.  "I will!"

    Wonder Woman put her magic lasso around Oracle. "Do you, Oracle, swear an oath of fealty and service to the Super Friends? To speak and be silent, to do and to let be, to come and to go, in need or plenty, in peace or in war, in living or dying, from this hour henceforth, until the Super Friends release you, death take you or the world ends?"

     "I will!"

    "And this do I hear for the Super Friends, who will not forget it nor fail to reward that which is given, fealty with love, valor with honor and oath breaking with great vengeance. Upon your oath and the testimony of those who claimed you as their peer, you are now inducted into the Teen Super Friends as a super hero in training! Congratulations, Oracle! You are a wonderful addition to the Super Friends."

    Oracle found herself collecting hugs from ladies that she was in awe of, welcoming her to the Super Friends . Fortunately, Batgirl and I collected her and helped her come back to earth.

    "Congratulations, Gabrielle!  How does it feel to be a new Super Friend in training?"

    "I can't wait till I get my first page on the Teen Trouble Alert!"

    "You'll do fine, dear.  Where are they holding the reception, Batgirl?"

    "Sorceress volunteered to hold it on her Starship, where the Goddess holds her Judgments, now."

    "So what will you do next, Gabrielle?"

    "Same as I always do, Keep my sister out of trouble, Aunt Rachel"

    "Par for the course. No respect from my sister.  Coming Gabrielle?  It would be a shame to hold a party without the guest of honor."

    "I'm with you all the way, Sis!"

    We entered the translocation chamber with a group of Super Friends and we were all transported up to Sorceress' Starship and directed to the chamber where the reception was being held.  I was getting into a party mood when I spotted our hostess, finally.  There were a few questions that I had for Sorceress! .I hoped that she could help me make sense of everything since I appeared to be the only one who saw anything disconcerting about this reality.

    "Robin, come step into my office!  I imagine you have a few questions."  She waved me over into the hallway and into a room which was a sitting area and nothing like what I called an office.  We sat down across from each other.

    "The other reality that you remember did happen but the Goddess in judging Egghead changed reality in this universe.  Egghead asked that Batgirl's life be spared as a result of his judgment.  You also prayed for Batgirl to be spared to the Goddess and volunteered to be her vessel."

    "A little too open ended, I did not know what I was asking for? Sorceress, what was it that I was asking for?"

    "You received a life of your own, instead of living your past thru Dick or Stephanie.  Those experiences are still one past and you have those memories but they are not relevant to the person who you are now.  In the new life you got your wish and became like a sister to Batgirl.."

    "Who is Gabrielle really?  I guided Batgirl to her in order to save her. Batgirl and I convinced her father to be Gabrielle's adopted father,"

    "Gabrielle is Egghead's new life.  In his old life he had all that abuse including further abuse I don't want to think about.  As a child, Egghead was a super genius bordering on insanity brought on by all of the abuse and a trans girl to boot.  Together it made Egghead so warped that it made Egghead a super villain. In the new reality, the Goddess made her a girl from the start which solved some problems.  She needed to be saved from that environment before even worse things happened to her than what occurred originally."

    "So that is where I come in, eh?"

    "Enter you as a super heroine with no work to do.  In becoming Oracle, you acted with Batgirl to keep Gabrielle from becoming this reality's Egghead. You saved Barbara from the attack that would have come in the previous reality in a couple of years.  That gunshot from Joker would have put her in a wheel chair ending Barbara's career as Batgirl and her becoming Oracle.

    "I'd not even considered that possibility.  By being Oracle, I save both Gabrielle and Batgirl and help put them together as sisters."

    "When the appointed time came for Dick to become Nightwing, you pass the reigns of Oracle to Gabrielle.  She saves Batgirl's life yet again.  All is well. What would have been a memorial service for Batgirl is now a celebration for Gabrielle who has become a Super Friend in training!"

    "Gabrielle does not remember her life as Egghead, does she?"

    "No but that is because Gabrielle was not transformed from Egghead but instead took his place in our universe.  They were swapped from alternate universes.  Egg-Sit stage left, Egghead and enters stage right, Gabrielle and all is well!  Egghead still exists but not in our universe.  It was Egghead's wish to be happy and he is in the universe he inhabits now.”

    "Besides, the Goddess and you, I'm the only person who remembers that any of this happened? Why am I so special?"

    "Because you, as a Terran, who has no obligation to her, prayed to her.  That prayer you offered proved to the Goddess that you are special."

    "I'll just use the gift that I was given to appreciate the people I love because I will never know when will be the last time I speak with them."

    "I know that you have already given Batgirl a special hug even though she could never understand why.  You understood and that made all the difference."

    "Why do you feel like a mother to me when we are the same age and you did not physically bear me?"

    ."In that other reality, I gave you life without realizing I had the power to create life.  I hope finally you are ready to accept that life as your own woman to face the world."

    "I am, Joan.  Here I am in the middle of things again but at least it's my middle of things and not anyone else's.  Life is good!"  

    "Let's go enjoy the party and all of our wonderful friends!"

    "What you said!"

    I remembered the judgment of Egghead by the Goddess of Exxor and that she judged Egghead but not what the result was of the judgment. Now I knew! My life has been rearranged again, only it was my life that I had lived as a girl from the beginning of my existence as being born as Dick's younger sister to now as Robin the Girl Wonder.  Batgirl was alive!  Not only had there never been a criminal named Egghead in our world, but her sister, Gabrielle saved her from death when the Cosmeg overloaded into a weapon.  Now Gabrielle was a Super Friend as well as the latest member of the Batman Family as Oracle.

    I felt an arm encircle my waist as familiar arms cradled me in a hug.

    "Hi Daddy, Miss me?"

    "As a matter of fact, yes.  I'm glad that all that planning over getting Oracle into the Super Friends is over.  I feel slighted and I want some father, daughter time."

    "Anytime Daddy, I am yours.  I love you."

    "I love you too, Sweetie!"

    "Nightwing and Flamebird are going back to New York."

    "I'll miss them but they have been doing good work getting the Titans started."

    We enjoyed the party together.  All good things come to an end and so did it.  Batman and I translocated down to the Hall of Justice and took a drive in the Batmobile down our private highway to the Bat cave.  We got out of the Batmobile and Batman took my hand and looked at me with fatherly love in his eyes.

    "Sweetheart, I feel special right now.  To have my best girl at my side, just where you were meant to be."

    "I love being at your side, Daddy!" 

    I finally knew my place in the world instead of it being Dick's place or Stephanie's place.  Here surrounded by the people who loved me and whom I loved, I was home!

    Cavey Can Do It

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words
    • Complete

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Comedy
    • Superheroes
    • Fanfiction

    TG Themes: 

    • Accidental
    • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
    • Stuck
    • Voluntary

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)
    • Fan-Fiction, poster's responsibility
    • Revised and Reposted Version

    Captain Caveman in

    Cavey Can Do It

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus

    Can the Teen Angels rescue Captain Caveman and keep the peace between Cavey and Taffy?


    Set free by the Teen Angels, Brenda, Dee Dee and Taffy, from his prehistoric block of glacier ice comes the world's first superhero, Captain Caveman!


    This fan fiction piece is based on the original works, "Captain Caveman and the Teen Angels" by Hannah Barbera, copyright 1977. "All New Super Friends Hour"; by Hannah Barbera, copyright 1977 and Extreme Justice #9 by DC Comics, Copyright 1995 All original characters and plot lines are the property of the owners, and any resemblance to individuals either living or dead is coincidental. This piece is for entertainment purposes only and is not intended as a copyright infringement.


    In our last episode things were looking bad for Captain Caveman and the Teen Angels. Taffy’s last “Daffy Taffy Plan” backfired and Dr Xeorgo had Cavey knocked out and hooked up to his brain transfer machine without his super powered club. Dr Xeogo was monologing, revealing, his plans for world domination. He wanted to use the power of Captain Caveman guided by his intellect without anything to stand in his way.

    The Teen Angels huddled together with Dee Dee holding the super powered club that she had retrieved. Next to them was the pit trap that Cavey had made that was supposed to capture the bad guys.

    “Zowie!” Exclaimed Taffy as she flipped her beautiful blonde hair for emphasis.

    Dee Dee interrupted her “ But Taffy, you can’t talk Cavey into doing something cause your last plan trapped him. Now, this is what we’ll do….”

    Taffy, Brenda and Cavey’s bird side kick from within the club listened intently to Dee Dee’s plan.

    First, Dee Dee pushed Brenda into view holding a club. Upon seeing the club, Dr Xeorgo ceased his preparations for the mind transfer and started toward Brenda who ran outside the lab toward the trap.

    Dr Xeorgo shouted with delight, “Once I have the club, All the powers of Captain Caveman will be mine."

    Brenda ran, holding the club, and screaming at the top of her lungs, “Aaaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeee!”

    Once Brenda and Dr Xeorgo had left the laboratory, Dee Dee and Taffy snuck into the lab. Dee Dee went over to the massive control panel where she saw on the instruments that the machine had been primed and was only waiting for Dr Xeorgo’s return. Taffy had Captain Caveman’s club and her part in the plan was to walk up onto the brain transfer platform on the side opposite Cavey and reach the club across into his hand so that he could use it to make his escape.

    Call it a twist of fate that at the most inopportune time, Taffy’s high heels caught in the machine’s workings and propelled her into the seat and launching Captain Caveman’s club into the air.

    Fortunately, Dee Dee had prepared for this contingency and shouted “Uma blaga!” to Cavey’s bird side kick within the club which opened to allow the bird to escape and for the club to be flown so that it shorted out the electrical bridge between the two captives of the machine.

    There was a boom as most of the energy was grounded into the club and negating the transfer. Both Cavey and Taffy had a look of piercing intellect in their eyes.

    Cavey spoke in clear precise English, “ I’m still here in my body but my mind is freer than it has ever been before”

    Likewise Taffy spoke in a very mature way, “I’m in my body too, and with my mind the way it is the possibilities are endless.”

    Dee Dee directed Brenda to help Taffy out of the device while Dee Dee reached up for the club with some rubber gloves and placed it in Cavey’s hands. Cavey broke his bonds and was free.

    All 4 of them gathered in front of the machine. It felt like Cavey and Taffy had things that they needed to say to each other, So Dee Dee prompted them, “Cavey what is it that you need to say to Taffy now that you can?”

    Cavey again spoke in an intelligent and refined voice and took hold of Taffy’s hands and faced her looking her in the eyes, “Taffy, I never fell for any of your plans. I did it for you. You see you are my role model and everything I want to be. Now that I can speak my mind I can tell you that I have always been a beautiful woman inside. Taffy, you and the Teen Angels have made my life worthwhile with your friendship.”

    Taffy replied, “Oh Cavey! I took advantage of you because you had what I wanted to be. Inside I am a hunky man trapped in this blonde bombshell body.”

    Her eyes lit up, “Zowie! Are you ready for one last daffy taffy plan?”

    This time the other three replied in unison with a knowing, “Yes”

    “Cavey would you like to go back to that machine and have Dee Dee trade us once.”, asked Taffy sincerely.

    Cavey looked into Taffy’s eyes and said, “I would like that very much, Taffy.”

    He looked to Brenda and handed her his super powered club, “Could you please keep this safe till its over, Brenda.”

    Brenda replied,” I can do that!”

    The group gathered for a group hug, knowing that afterward things would not be quite the same but it would be right.

    Dee Dee took control of the operation,” Brenda, sweetie please stand clear, Cavey and Taffy please take your places and get strapped in.”

    Cavey and Taffy took their places and were secured in place while Dee Dee built up power for the transfer. Dee Dee looked over the board and could not find any anomalies in the machine.

    " I think this is gonna work. When the charge was grounded out it seemed to protect the machine. We’re almost ready! Countdown to transfer. 5…4… 3… 2… 1… Contact!”

    The machine worked in a way that with the massive amounts of electricity in the air was unexpected. Instead of any parts of their body's being electrified, one could see the astral body of a beautiful woman rising from Captain Caveman and an astral body of a hunky man rising from Taffy’s body. The two astral bodies disappeared into their new bodies. Both occupants opened their eyes and smiled with contentment. Brenda handed the super powered club to the new Captain Caveman who grabbed it lovingly.

    Dee Dee looked up in alarm as the completion of the process set off a screeching whine that was raising in pitch.

    “Its gonna blow! Cavey or Taffy oh whoever. Get us out of here.”

    The new Captain Caveman flew into action propelled by his super powered club. He scooped up Taffy , Brenda and Dee Dee in turn and flew out of the lab with a resounding, "Captain CAAAAAAAVEMAAAAAAAAANNNN!!!!"

    The lab exploded with a loud Kablooooom while they were all well clear safe and sound and the new superhero took them all down for a perfect landing.

    Dee Dee gave the new hero a hug, “Congratulations on your first rescue! I think its time you were promoted to Admiral!” The new teen angels giggled in unison.

    He smiled at the girls and said, “ Admiral Caveman, just doesn't do it for me. When it is just us though I would like to be known as Martin.”

    The Teen Angels wrapped Martin in a big group hug and agreed in unison,” Martin, it is!”

    The new Taffy caught their attention and spoke, “ I don’t care too much for the nickname Taffy, I’d like to be called Amanda, my new real name if that is OK with you all.”

    They gathered in a group hug where they all assented to her being Amanda in their own way with the girls whispering and with Martin saying, “ I have a feeling you are going to be an amazing, Amanda!”

    Once they had flown back to their cave home, Amanda was quick to retreat from the group to the privacy of her room muttering something about taking inventory. Amanda’s body craved banana so she quickly peeled it and in a reflex action it tumbled on the floor behind her.

    Martin heard the word inventory and knowingly made his own way towards his room. Not paying attention, Martin slipped and did a summersault in the air before landing on his tush as he uttered a loud, “Unga bunga!" Realizing what she had done, Amanda came back for Martin and helped him up. Both of them made an even hastier retreat to their rooms.

    Dee Dee grinned and said,” The more things change, the more they stay the same.!”

    *+++++=====+++++*

    A month later things had finally settled down and both Martin and Amanda had made the adjustments to cope with their new bodies. Both Brenda and Dee Dee were so consumed with helping their two friends that together they had decided to refer any trouble which came their way to the Teen Trouble Alert.Both of their friends were now so relaxed in their new selves that they had requested to be called Cavey and Taffy. However as the day approached when they would once again pursue their passion for solving mysteries, Taffy became more and more depressed.

    "Dee Dee, I'm worried for Taffy. She's so low that even an all day shopping trip at the mall with us followed by a pajama party doesn't seem to bring her out of it.

    “What could it be?”

    “Well I guess we could ask her!”

    “Now why couldn’t I think of that? I’m glad you are so smart Dee Dee! Lets go ask her now.”

    The two girls found Taffy taking joy in doing her makeup while looking stunning in a new micro mini dress that she had just bought.  However when she looked up and saw the other Teen Angels, her smile turned to a frown.

    “Hi girls! Is today the day that we start solving mysteries and fighting crime again?”

    “Why does that make you so sad, Taffy?  I can tell that you are still happy to be a teen aged girl.  Don’t you like us going out together anymore?”

    “Come here, Brenda and Dee Dee!  I love you girls! I love being part of the Teen Angels!  I don’t know how I’ll fit into the group now.”

    "You're our leader, Taffy. Brenda is so lucky in finding clues even though at other times her luck is bad and she has accidents. I'm smart about facts and putting things together but I'm blind to some common sense things. Together we have strengths and make up for each other's weaknesses since we cooperate with and care for each other."

    “We don’t need any more Daffy Taffy Plans since they happened before just because Cavey and I used to envy each other’s bodies.”

    “Then you can make JiffyTaffy Plans instead.  You plan so quickly anyway and now that you don’t want to pick on Cavey, they’ll be even better.” 

    “I guess I could do that! It’s just …”

    “Just what Taffy?”

    “I miss having super powers.  A girl can still be feminine and have superpowers, can’t she?”

    “Of course Taffy, You know that Wonder Woman is just as powerful in her own way as Superman.  It’s just that because she’s a woman that the power is expressed differently.”

    “The Green Lantern of Earth and that girl Green Lantern from the next sector have the same power but the way that they use it is different”

    “I guess you are right.  Would it mess up our team if I had super powers too? “

    “Well if they were the same kind of powers as Cavey, then he might feel like he wasn’t needed anymore and leave us.”

    “You are right! Men’s ego’s are so fragile and I’d never want to hurt Cavey.  What kind of super power could I get to add to the group without causing trouble?”

    “You could be our ‘Mata Hari’, if you had some way to disguise yourself as other people.  You are a wonderful actress and you even know how to act like a guy even if you have never really been one.” 

    “I could do that! Do you think maybe I could have some kind of defensive power for just in case Cavey has a power failure?”

    “Yeah something so that my tushy doesn’t have to be bruised when I fall on it, Dee Dee!”

    “What if you could project a force field around us?  Cavey would still feel needed and we could have our bottoms protected if we fell as well.”

    “That would be awesome, Dee Dee! So how would I become a mistress of disguise who has a force field?”

    “The Wonder Twins helped Sorceress get her powers.  Maybe they could help you as well.  It should be easy since before you switched bodies you had super powers “

    “I’ll call the Teen Trouble Alert then!”

    "Hall of Justice.  Hang up and call 911 if you need immediate help.  Press 1 for natural disasters, 2 for Teens in Trouble, 3 for .."

    Twerp!  "You've reached the Teen Trouble Alert queue.  Please leave a message about your problem after the tone"  Beep!

    "This is Brenda of the Teen Angels at Captain Caveman’s Secret Cave. My friend Taffy is tormented by the fact that she used to have super powers but she doesn’t anymore from switching with Cavey using Dr Xeorgo’s mind transfer machine.  Please send help!"  She let out a sigh of relief, wondering when the Wonder Twins would get there.

    “Now all we have to do is wait.”

    While the Teen Angels were waiting, they brought Cavey up to date on their plan to help Taffy.  Cavey agreed that it was the best way to help Taffy and thanked them for their concern for him.  They had gathered by the cave’s opening to wait for the Wonder Twins and two large eagles swooped out of the sky and landed before them.   

     They touched wingtips and chanted, “Wonder Twins Powers, Deactivate!”

    With a flash the Wonder Twins, Jan and Zayna, stood before them. 

    “I’m Jan and this is my sister Zayna.  We are answering the Teen Trouble Alert.  Brenda, you told us that your friend Taffy was tormented because she lost her superpowers when their bodies were swapped using Dr Xeorgo’s mind transfer machine.”

    “This is Dee Dee, Taffy and Cavey.  We know that somehow you helped Sorceress get her super powers and Dee Dee thought that if Taffy could gain the power to disguise herself and to control a force field that Taffy would be able to help us along with Cavey.”

    “The way that we helped Sorceress didn’t work out too well for us, but perhaps Sorceress herself could find a way to help Taffy.  I’ll call her.”

    “Wonder Twins to Sorceress.  Please respond.”

    “Hi Jan! How can I help? “

    “Taffy lost her superpowers when their mind swap fixed their genders.  They thought that we could help her gain superpowers like you once did.  I explained that what we did caused problems.  Could you help Taffy?”

    “I’ll be right there.  So Mote It Be!”

    Sorceress appeared in a flash of light and stood with them. 

    “Hi Wonder Twins, Teen Angels and Captain Caveman!  I’ll try to help you Taffy.  I gained my superpowers in short by becoming Exxorian like the Wonder Twins. In order for you to get superpowers, I’d have to change you enough so that you would gain them.  What kind of powers were you thinking of gaining?”

    “Sorceress, I’d like to be able to disguise myself at will and also control a force field.”

    “I’ll scan you, Taffy.   Interesting!  You have some angel DNA already in your body.   If I can bring that out in the right way, you could gain a super power of disguise and having a force field.  I’ll need the Wonder Twin’s help to provide some of the power for your transformation.  Taffy, please join hands with Jan, Zayna and I and we will begin.”

    The girls all joined hands and a glow grew from dim to glaringly bright around Taffy.  When it seemed like the glow could not get any brighter, Sorceress called out, “So Mote It Be!”  Suddenly the even brighter light flash faded from Taffy.  The girls all dropped hands and Taffy did not look any different.  She recovered from the shock of being transformed quickly and was ready to ask Sorceress a question.

    “Is it over? Do I have my powers now?”

    “You should Taffy.  Imagine yourself looking like Jan and see what happens.”

    All of a sudden, in Taffy’s place was a third Wonder Twin who was obviously a copy of Jan since she had a J on her uniform just like Jan’s. 

    “How’s this?” It was Taffy speaking only it came out in Jan’s voice.

    “Very good, Taffy.  You aren’t really Jan but you look like her.   The illusion is so complete no ordinary person could tell the difference.  It’s starting to rain outside.  Why don’t you go out and try to use your force field.”

    Taffy came outside after changing back to herself.  As she left the shelter of the cave entrance, she started her force field.  The rain was blowing all around her but she was dry inside the force field.

    “Okay! Woo Hoo! It works! Thank you, Sorceress.  Thank you, Wonder Twins.”

    “You are welcome, Taffy.  How do you feel now?”

    “I feel wonderful.  Look out crooks! Here comes Captain Caveman and the Teen Angels to foil your plans.”

    “Guess that’s all the help you need then.  Good bye Captain Caveman and the Teen Angels.  Wonder Twins would you like a lift back to the Hall of Justice.”

    “Love one, Sorceress!  Thank you! Bye all!”

    “So Mote It Be!”

    Sorceress and the Wonder Twins vanished in a flash of bright light leaving Captain Caveman and the Teen Angels to enjoy the shower protected by Taffy’s force field.

    And all was well, that is until the next time trouble came their way.


    From Troll To Triumph

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus

    Caution: 

    • CAUTION

    Audience Rating: 

    • General Audience (pg)

    Publication: 

    • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

    Genre: 

    • Transgender
    • Transformations
    • Magic

    Character Age: 

    • Teenage or High School
    • Mature / Thirty+
    • Senior / Sixty+

    TG Themes: 

    • Bad Boy to Good Girl
    • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
    • Stuck

    Permission: 

    • Posted by author(s)
    • Revised and Reposted Version

    From Troll to Triumph

    Inspired by Erin Halfelven in the Goddess of Exxor Universe

    By Sasha Zarya Nexus
    and revised from a story completed 2008/4/2

    "What might happen to such a person {'a troll'} who ran a foul of some of the mythical beings who lurk in the back of the BigCloset? :)" ~ Erin Halfelven


    My buddy James had joined me in my home office. I had a guest work table set aside for friends to come over with their laptops. There was room in the center of the room to set up a folding table and chairs for when a bunch of us got together to play MMRPG's online with my high speed wifi connection to the internet.

    "Will you get a load of this? I just googled you and someone else is posting stories under your pen name at a transgendered fiction web site."

    "What is the name of the site?"

    "It's called Big Closet Top Shelf. They abbreviate it BCTS on their web site."

    "Top Shelf, huh? They sure have a high opinion of the authors and stories posted there."

    "Unfortunately, for you they have a very competent technical staff. When I googled your pen name, All of the stories and references to this other person on BCTS were on the top of the google listings. The first reference to something you actually posted on the web is on page 3 or the Google listing. Your personal website is on page 4 of the listing."

    "Oh my aching big toe! What am I going to do with them? This poser has usurped my proper place at the top of the listing. Even if I get some better technical help to get my personal site and the ones that I post on more on par with this BCTS, it still leaves all of the posts of stories from this other author."

    "You really need to sample the stories of this other person using your pen name. You need to see if they are copying your style and actually trying to pass themselves off as you. Let's start with the story on top of the google listing."

    Well I read that story and some of the others that the person using my pen name had posted. When I noticed that James had finished as well, he looked like he couldn't wait to discuss it.

    "Well at least that person isn't copying your style. It seems that they are clueless that there is another author, you, using the same pen name."

    "Can you believe the crap that knock off is writing under my pen name? It's not only amateurish writing but the subject matter is highly questionable."

    "What are you going to do about this?"

    "I could start by creating a pseudonym on that web site, Big Closet Top Shelf. Once I can post on their site, I could post a blog declaring myself as the real author."

    "Are you sure that you know what you are getting into by doing that on BCTS?"

    "Well, I will teach them a lesson. I'll let them know who the real author is here. I'm the one who rightly deserved the best place in the spotlight."

    "If you feel that way then it's up to you to do something about it."

    It was a simple matter to create a pseudonym declaring myself as the real author. That was not enough. I had to create a blog which declared my preeminence and directed them to the real place to find some real writing.

    "James, my blog is up on their site. Check it out!"

    "I like it! Just the right amount of disdain without being openly insulting."

    "Now all we have to do is sit back and wait for the fireworks!"

    Well we waited and the comments on my blog began to accumulate. After the first few, a pattern began to emerge."

    "Can you believe those people on Big Closet Top Shelf?"

    "I know! Instead of responding in kind, they are all being affirming and constructive. Those congenial people are really trying to help you!"

    "What a waste for them to be caught on the odd story site, when they could be fans of my highly superior writing!

    We both continued to look at the comments on my blog. Unfortunately for me I did not get to browse the site for long before the powers that be had discovered my real disruptive purpose.

    "Well they have found me out. I'm locked out of not only logging into the site but also looking at it."

    "I'm locked out too but right now I'm on your ISP and your IP address,"

    "It's too bad I won't be able to put in place the rest of my plans against the usurpers."

    "Hey, I was browsing some other stories and found a link to one of the author's personal site. Let me send it to you. It looks like it has a duplicate story archive and even chapters that had not yet made it to the BCTS site, yet."

    I clicked on the link from James email to me and ended up on the Wayback Machine's archive of Sasha Nexus' Starry-eyed Miss website. She was one of the authors on the BCTS site which hosted the stories of that hack who had stolen my pen name.

    "Well you are on Sasha's website. What do you think?"

    "What do I think? I'm sure that she doesn't think at all. Will you look at this writing which is trite and relied mainly not on skill but tricks.

    "What do you expect from a story archive where the greatest reward for a character was to be transformed from one sex to another?"

    "It is not writing at all but just a bunch of cliches strung together. Perhaps I've rushed to judgement. I guess I ought to at least read one of Sasha's stories completely instead of just skimming it."

    I stared at the author's title page declaring it to be "Clean it Up" by Sasha Nexus.Somehow like a train wreck I could not seem to put it down. I read through the first two chapters till I got to the part where the Goddess appears."

    "Will you get a load of this? A Goddess appears whose unprintable name was pronounced Orbit."

    "That has to be a reference to the Orbit slogan "Dirty Mouth, Clean it Up!". It looks like Sasha made a feeble attempt to fulfill a writing challenge."

    "Theodore in the story was obviously a bad boy who was about to be redeemed by becoming a good girl. That's one of the limited genre's tropes."

    I was startled to hear the voice of the Goddess described in the story speaking to me and appearing before me.

    "I am the Guardian of the muses of the true authors which you have accosted in your attempt to relieve your boredom."

    "Surely I am a superior author to any one on that puny site. Surely I am the most true in my writing!"

    "You are unrepentant and disrespectful in my presence. Prepare to be judged!

    I was unprepared as the Goddess kissed me and I shimmered out of existence for a moment When I next was aware of myself, I had been aged to the extreme. I was at least 100 years old! On top of everything, I was a woman. At least the Goddess did not remain to gloat over her mastery of me and other than the physical transformation everything was unchanged.

    "Dude, you look like a lady! An ancient one but you are a chick!"

    "Don't you think I know that? What was the point of turning me into a woman so old?"

    "Well I guess by being so old you could easily pass as a man if you cut your hair and bound your boobs."

    I'm furious! Ordinarily I would be tearing my clothes off to get a good look at myself. What's the point? The Goddess' second gift was to remove any pleasure from seeing a naked woman since she's got me thinking like a woman.

    "Are you sure that it's that? You know you always have had a violent reaction any time that the transgendered are involved. It's like you are covering up something about yourself that you want to deflect attention away from yourself."

    "You mean that I've always been a girl in my mind? That I'm one of those trans-whatsits? You have a very active imagination, James."

    "Think about it. In the Sasha Nexus story, the only ones that were changed were those who were transwomen before even if they didn't know it. Even Theodore who was swearing up and down the neighborhood was really a trans-girl before being judged by the Goddess."

    "Even if I am a trans-doodle and I don't say that I am, I'd much rather have my natural life as a man than having it cut short by becoming 100 years old. I could die any second."

    "Well since the means of judging you was in the story, perhaps the means of changing back is in there as well.

    "Well Sasha is an author who is still learning her craft. I had to admit that none of my writing had come to life. I have to admit that my previous opinions of BCTS and its authors were a bit harsh. I guess I'll give reading Sasha's story a try, since I encountered her story's Goddess.

    James and I resumed our reading of the story that Sasha had written. We hoped that we could find something in the story which would help.

    "Theodore in the story did not rebel against the change. Perhaps you might need to do that in order to get on the Goddess good side."

    "You might be right. I don't believe that I'm really a trans-widget. But if I have any chance of getting turned back I have to get on the Goddess good side. I'm really stuck here like this."

    "Theodore in the story also adopted a feminine name and identity, Joan. What would you have been named if they knew that were naming a girl?"

    "Well if it is a step toward getting back to normal, i could do that. My mother had told me that the girl's name they had picked out was Nina. Please call me Nina from now on, James."

    "I will, Nina. You know that Joan in the story offered respect for the Goddess. She worshiped her even though the two aliens from the planet where the Goddess was worshiped in their history did not worship."

    "Thanks for noticing that, James. I've read about how Joan worshiped the Goddess and I will genuinely worship the Goddess as well."

    I emulated the transformed Joan in trying to show respect for the Goddess and paying particular attention to the information about the worship of the Goddess in the story. I meditated upon the Goddess and carried out the rituals that were described in the story.

    "James, I've participated in the meditation that Joan did in the story and the rituals. No change yet. Any ideas?"

    "You could read through some of Sasha's Stories that doesn't deal with the Goddess of Exxor. Try to gain a greater appreciation for Sasha's work."

    "We can try that. I'm willing to try anything."

    We both read the stories and still there was no change.

    "Looks like we got it wrong again. Try as I can to appease the Guardian, she never appears again no matter what I do."

    "Obviously, my premise was wrong. We should focus on the Goddess of Exxor stories since the Guardian took the Goddess form. It is appeasement of the Goddess that will win your salvation."

    "Maybe if I read another story from the Goddess of Exxor Universe then something in it might get the Guardian to appear again."

    "I agree with your logic. I too feel now that reading another Goddess of Exxor Universe story might reveal the answer quicker."

    "I'm still locked out of BCTS. I guess it will have to be another story on Sasha's personal website. Here's one called "Wayne Manor: Egged On" Let's read!"

    We both read for a while and we both needed a break. I wanted to see what James thought of the story so far.

    "What do you think of "Wayne Manor: Egged On", James?"

    "Well it's a little more focused since the world building is done in "Clean it Up" So "Egged On" can concentrate more on characters aand story.

    "The Goddess of Exxor stories are an amazing mix of science fiction, magic, and superheroes, I was amused by the retcon and bringing together of many but not all the incarnations of Robin and some of Batgirl in "Egged On". I's a twisty ride."

    "They not only use the judgement mechanic that the Guardian used on you emulating the Goddess but her Avatar Sorceress with the Wonder Twins were able to do some transformations too."

    "The new Robin, the Girl Wonder has a very supportive family. I'm glad that you are still with me after this happened to me, James."

    "Well it helps that you being so old, that I'm not attracted to you. You know how guys are, Nina."

    "At least I thought that I did, James. I'm glad that Rachel found a true friend with a girl, Joan, who had only been an acquaintance before the change. Rachel gets into a pickle when dealing with the Egghead challenge. I want to read on to see how she gets out of that."

    "So we resumed reading the story and I hoped that an appearance of the Guardian might be near. Instead I read on and found that in the end Egghead changed her ways and was redeemed by the Goddess of Exxor. I was hopeful that the Guardian having once taken the Goddess of Exxor's form might once again appear and it happened just as I had wished.

    "You have made progress, Nina, but you have not yet learned. I will give you another chance to discover what you have missed."

    I didn't have a chance to reply because the Guardian in the form of the Goddess of Exxor once again kissed me. I blinked out of existence and found my age halved to be a very young fifty-year-old woman. I found that I was on the roof of my own home and a ladder was erected which gave me a way off the roof and back into the house. I was relieved to find that I was still in my office and James was still there and merely dosing in his chair.

    "Wake up, James! The Guardian appeared and changed me again."

    "Looking good Nina for an older woman. At least you're not a crone like before. You look more like a MILF now!"

    "Thank you James. I think. I can tell you are really glad to see me. Well I'm not going to drop dead any second now but I'm not changed back yet. I've got to keep trying."

    "Do you think that you know how to get the Guardian to appear again? "

    Maybe, alll I have to do is to read another story and some time in the middle of the story, the Guardian might come."

    "Well it looks like you might be on the right track because the last transformation had been to been to a more favorable age."

    "However I feel that I have proof that it was more that I have to do than just to try to learn what the characters in the story had learned.

    "Like what?"

    "I'm sure that part of it is to experience what it is really like to be a woman."

    "Are you hoping that once you know what it is really like to be transformed, that you would have a complete appreciation of transgendered fiction?"

    "Yes! That way I'll genuinely appreciate the stories and the authors."

    "Where will you start? You know that I would do anything to help, Nina."

    "Thanks James. I wish that somehow I could receive a guide on this journey that I find myself upon."

    James was gone and in his place, appearing before me was another woman my age which I identified as Sasha Nexus herself in the flesh from her picture on her website.

    "James, Is that you? You look like Sasha Nexus."

    "I don't know any James, sorry."

    James, dead? This woman in her place? what have I done?

    James is not dead. How could you think that of me? You needed to be in a universe where you had a guide. Amelia needed to be a guide. I moved you here while James is still there with another version of you. All is well.

    "My name is Amelia Cooper but I'm familiar with Sasha Nexus since I'm a transwoman myself. A lot of people say we look alike. So who are you and why am I here?"

    "I'm called Nina now, but I was the one who was banned from Big Closet Top Shelf since I guess I spammed it.; Please Amelia, I want to learn what it means to be a transwoman. "

    "Looks like you are getting a crash course in it. I see you have had a run in with the Guardian of the website."

    "Yes, two as a matter of fact. You don't seem phased by being here. I mean until a moment ago you were my friend, James. I know you aren't James now. I guess they are right that you should be careful what you wish for since you may get it. I'm so sorry, Amelia. "

    "I'm sorry for your loss, Nina. When you have experienced the unexplainable the way that I have, it becomes easy to believe in the impossible happening. Someday If I have found favor, the impossible will happen to me and I'll have my dream of being a whole woman."

    "You must have a great deal of faith! I have to believe what has happened to me but only since I cant deny that this is real. Can you help me, Amelia?"

    "I can help, even though I was just born, I have memories of a lifetime of experiences . Let's get ready for an evening out and see where that takes us."

    "Thanks Amelia."

    Amelia and I found that with the last transformation, the clothes in my home all were female and fit both of us. She helped me pick out some party clothes and helped me get dressed and she also got dressed. Then Amelia helped me with my makeup and did my hair as well as doing her own makeup and hair.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    We left via the mass transit station nearby. Amelia guided me to get off at the station that would lead us into the latest and greatest entertainment and shopping district.

    I looked around and saw many possibilities. Amelia led me straight to the Fox Sports Bar. Even though I felt comfortable with my appearance and gender, I had butterflies since Amelia was leading us right into a place where it would be likely that a couple of men might pick us up.

    "Relax Nina. Just do what comes natural and you'll be fine. Just have fun."

    "OK Amelia."

    It was soon that a couple of hunks, came to our table. They introduced themselves as Mike and Jeff and asked to join us. Amelia didn't seem to mind so I followed her lead.

    Mike seemed to have eyes only for Amelia. Jeff seemed very interested in my exposed cleavage. I was interested in the effect that I seemed to be having on Jeff.

    All of a sudden it hit me as I was in the middle of the situation. Things like this were exactly what the fiction and the writing on Big Closet Top Shelf site was about. It was not lame at all. It was profound!

    I emerged from my thoughts seeing Amelia and Mike in a lip lock. More importantly Jeff was looking longingly at me.

    Jeff's lips looked very appealing so I closed my eyes and turned up my face and waited for it to happen. It was electric as sensations from the kiss warned me from head to toe . My world was spinning and somehow I didn't know what would happen next.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I opened my eyes, in my own bed, back in my home. Ameila was dabbing my forehead with a cold compress.

    "Nina , are you alright?"

    In a dreamy state that was becoming clearer, I answered. "I'm okay! What happened ... how did I get here?"

    "Jeff slipped you a ruffie in your last drink. I saw the signs and got you out of there and home before you collapsed . I'm glad you are awake. I was worried about you."

    "I think I may have gotten what I needed, Amelia before I blacked out. Could you bring me my laptop so I can try to raise the Guardian and see if I have learned my lesson?"

    "Sure Nina. Which story will you read?"

    Amelia gave me my laptop. I looked at the contents of Sasha's personal website

    "I think I'll try another from Sasha's personal web site called "Cavey can do it"

    I accessed the story and began reading it while also calling to mind the things that I had learned.

    I first read the part that the Cavey sacrifices everything to try to save the Teen Angels. Cavey fights with Taffy since Cavey is jealous since Cavey is a transwoman. It turned out that Taffy was a transman and jealous of Cavey. her world. Brenda the groups's genius fixed Dr. Xeogo's mind swap machine after the Teen Angels defeated Dr Xeogo. The new Captain Caveman and Taffy were congruent in their gender and a whole lot happier. I realized that I was a transwoman too and I was now congruent in my gender even though I was 50. The Guardian appeared before me in the form of the Goddess of Exxor.

    "Greetings Nina. Do you have something to say to me?"

    "Yes Guardian. I have learned 2 lessons. One is that I can now see the beauty in the writing that you protect and I am ashamed of how I acted before ."

    "I see the sincerity of your discovery, Nina, and what is the second?"

    "That I realize that I myself am a transwoman and now I am truly happy"

    "Then you indeed have found wisdom. Enjoy life, Nina!"

    Before I could respond to the Guardian, she was gone and I was changed again. Instead of being 50 years old, I was now 13. Amelia still was there unchanged. I wondered why I had received the gift and Amelia had received nothing that I had seen and still was 50.

    "Amelia, I am so sorry that you didn't receive anything. You helped me so much."

    "You haven't looked in the mirror yet, have you, Nina? I'm whole and there is more. Why don't you?"

    I looked in the mirror and found that my appearance had changed as well as my age. If anything at all I was even more beautiful. And it was obvious that Amelia, blessed with being wholly female, was only old enough to be my mother now at 35.

    Beyond that I saw that I looked to be a younger version of her since we matched in everything, so Amelia had me as her real daughter. I looked back at Amelia and the image of her in the mirror was also the one I saw in real life. It was the same 13 year old girl I saw as I looked down at myself as well.

    "Welcome home, my beautiful, daughter, Nina! I love you!"

    "Thank you, Mother! I love you so much!"

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Thanks to Erin for the following inspiration:

    What might happen to such a person who ran a foul of some of the mythical beings who lurk in the back of the BigCloset? :)

    Writing Challenge from Erin in 2008

    Author: 

    • Sasha Nexus
    • Ariel Montine Strickland's blog

    Blog About: 

    • Authors / Stories / Books / Writing

    Greetings Top Shelf Writers and Readers,

    I wanted to bring back from way back in the Big Closet a writing challenge that Erin made way back in 2008:

    "What might happen to such a person {'a troll'} who ran a foul of some of the mythical beings who lurk in the back of the BigCloset? :)" ~ Erin Halfelven

    I take joy in being a part of this website as it has served transgender readers and writers. I answered the challenge back in 2008 with my story From Troll to Triumph . I would love to see what can be done in 2025 with this classic prompt from Erin.

    Talk among yourselves.
    .
    .
    .
    .
    That's enough.

    Now go forth and write!

    This is still Erin's Challenge so like in 2008 no prizes.

    But for participating I know of something that is mine to give so it can be yours.

    I'll PM the authors of any story posted for the challenge with details of what I have to gift.

    All my hopes,
    Sasha Zarya Nexus
    BCTS Member since September 2007
    Lurker and reader even before that
    .
    .
    .
    .
    .
    .
    P.S. Ouch! You didn't have to twist my arm! Okay, my gift is a year of Book Level access to my Patreon for my premier content.
    P.P.S. Sorry I'm broke. Do it for the joy of writing and the awe and wonder of your peers, fans, and readers everywhere!
    P.P.P.S. "Girls just wanna have fun!" "Let's go girls!"


    Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book/43136/from-sashas-fiction-tesseract